Tablet of the Book of Certitude - the -Íqán

CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Tablet of the Book of Certitude the Kitábi-Íqán Written in 1861 PART 1 of 2 1ST CERTITUDE 1. In the name of our Lord [God], the Exalted, the Most High. 2. No man shall attain the shores of the ocean of true understanding except he be detached from all that is in heaven and on earth. 3. Sanctify your souls, O ye peoples of the world, that haply ye may attain that station which God hath destined for you, and enter thus the tabernacle which, according to the dispensations of Providence, hath been raised in the firmament of the Bayán. 4. The essence of these words is this: They that tread the path of faith, they that thirst for the wine of certitude, must cleanse themselves of all that is earthly—their ears from idle talk, their minds from vain imaginings, their hearts from worldly affections, their eyes from that which perisheth. 5. They should put their trust in God, and, holding fast unto Him, follow in His way. 6. Then will they be made worthy of the effulgent glories of the sun of divine knowledge and understanding, and become the recipients of a grace that is infinite and unseen, 7. inasmuch as man can never hope to attain unto the knowledge of the All-Glorious, can never quaff from the stream of divine knowledge and wisdom, can never enter the abode of immortality, nor partake of the cup of divine nearness and favor, 8. unless and until he ceases to regard the words and deeds of mortal men as a standard for the true understanding and recognition of God and His Prophets. 9. Consider the past. How many, both high and low, have, at all times, yearningly awaited the advent of the Manifestations of God in the sanctified persons of His chosen Ones? 10. How often have they expected His coming, how frequently have they prayed that the breeze of divine mercy might blow, and the promised Beauty step forth from behind the veil of concealment, and be made manifest to all the world. 11. And whensoever the portals of grace did open, and the clouds of divine bounty did rain upon mankind, and the light of the Unseen did shine above the horizon of celestial might, they all denied Him, and turned away from His face the face of God Himself. 12. Refer ye, to verify this truth, to that which hath been recorded in every sacred Book. 13. Ponder for a moment, and reflect upon that which hath been the cause of such denial on the part of those who have searched with such earnestness and longing. 14. Their attack hath been more fierce than tongue or pen can describe. 15. Not one single Manifestation of Holiness hath appeared but He was afflicted by the denials, the repudiation, and the vehement opposition of the people around Him. 16. Thus it hath been revealed: ? the misery of men! No Messenger cometh unto them but they laugh Him to scorn. 17. Again He saith: Each nation hath plotted darkly against their Messenger to lay violent hold on Him, and disputed with vain words to invalidate the truth. 18. In like manner, those words that have streamed forth from the source of power and descended from the heaven of glory are innumerable and beyond the ordinary comprehension of man. 19. To them that are possessed of true understanding and insight the S?ah of H? surely sufficeth. 20. Ponder a while those holy words in your heart, and, with utter detachment, strive to grasp their meaning. 21. Examine the wondrous behavior of the Prophets, and recall the defamations and denials uttered by the children of negation and falsehood, 22. perchance you may cause the bird of the human heart to wing its flight away from the abodes of heedlessness and doubt unto the nest of faith and certainty, and drink deep from the pure waters of ancient wisdom, and partake of the fruit of the tree of divine knowledge. 23. Such is the share of the pure in heart of the bread that hath descended from the realms of eternity and holiness. 24. Should you acquaint yourself with the indignities heaped upon the Prophets of God, and apprehend the true causes of the objections voiced by their oppressors, you will surely appreciate the significance of their position. 25. Moreover, the more closely you observe the denials of those who have opposed the Manifestations of the divine attributes, the firmer will be your faith in the Cause of God. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-50 1ST CERTITUDE 26. Accordingly, a brief mention will be made in this Tablet of divers accounts relative to the Prophets of God, that they may demonstrate the truth that throughout all ages and centuries the Manifestations of power and glory have been subjected to such heinous cruelties that no pen dare describe them. 27. Perchance this may enable a few to cease to be perturbed by the clamor and protestations of the divines and the foolish of this age, and cause them to strengthen their confidence and certainty. 28. Among the Prophets was Noah. For 950 years He prayerfully exhorted His people and summoned them to the haven of security and peace. 29. None, however, heeded His call. 30. Each day they inflicted on His blessed person such pain and suffering that no one believed He could survive. 31. How frequently they denied Him, how malevolently they hinted their suspicion against Him! 32. Thus it hath been revealed: And as often as a company of His people passed by Him, they derided Him. 33. To them He said: Though ye scoff at us now, we will scoff at you hereafter even as ye scoff at us. In the end ye shall know. 34. Long afterward, He several times promised victory to His companions and fixed the hour thereof. But when the hour struck, the divine promise was not fulfilled. 35. This caused a few among the small number of His followers to turn away from Him, and to this testify the records of the best-known books. 36. These you must certainly have perused; if not, undoubtedly you will. 37. Finally, as stated in books and traditions, there remained with Him only 40 or 72 of His followers. 38. At last from the depth of His being He cried aloud: Lord! Leave not upon the land a single dweller from among the unbelievers. 39. And now, consider and reflect a moment upon the waywardness of this people. 40. What could have been the reason for such denial and avoidance on their part? 41. What could have induced them to refuse to put off the garment of denial, and to adorn themselves with the robe of acceptance? 42. Moreover, what could have caused the nonfulfillment of the divine promise which led the seekers to reject that which they had accepted? 43. Meditate profoundly, that the secret of things unseen may be revealed unto you, that you may inhale the sweetness of a spiritual and imperishable fragrance, 44. and that you may acknowledge the truth that from time immemorial even unto eternity the Almighty hath tried, and will continue to try, His servants, 45. so that light may be distinguished from darkness, truth from falsehood, right from wrong, guidance from error, happiness from misery, and roses from thorns. 46. Even as He hath revealed: Do men think when they say we believe they shall be let alone and not be put to proof? 47. And after Noah the light of the countenance of H? shone forth above the horizon of creation. 48. For well-nigh 700 years, according to the sayings of men, He exhorted the people to turn their faces and draw nearer unto the Ridvan of the divine presence. 49. What showers of afflictions rained upon Him, until at last His adjurations bore the fruit of increased rebelliousness, and His assiduous endeavors resulted in the willful blindness of His people. 50. And their unbelief shall only increase for the unbelievers their own perdition. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THREE Divisions 51-85 1ST CERTITUDE 51. And after Him there appeared from the Ridvan of the Eternal, the Invisible, the holy person of Salih, Who again summoned the people to the river of everlasting life. 52. For over 100 years He admonished them to hold fast unto the commandments of God and eschew that which is forbidden. 53. His admonitions, however, yielded no fruit, and His pleading proved of no avail. 54. Several times He retired and lived in seclusion. 55. All this, although that eternal Beauty was summoning the people to no other than the city of God. 56. Even as it is revealed: And unto the tribe of Thamud We sent their brother Salih. 57. O my people, said He, Worship God, ye have none other God beside Him. 58. They made reply: “Salih, our hopes were fixed on thee until now; forbiddest thou us to worship that which our fathers worshipped? 59. Truly we misdoubt that whereunto thou callest us as suspicious.” 60. All this proved fruitless, until at last there went up a great cry, and all fell into utter perdition. 61. Later, the beauty of the countenance of the Friend of God appeared from behind the veil, and another standard of divine guidance was hoisted. 62. He invited the people of the earth to the light of righteousness. 63. The more passionately He exhorted them, the fiercer waxed the envy and waywardness of the people, except those who wholly detached themselves from all save God, and ascended on the wings of certainty to the station which God hath exalted beyond the comprehension of men. 64. It is well known what a host of enemies besieged Him, until at last the fires of envy and rebellion were kindled against Him. 65. And after the episode of the fire came to pass, He, the lamp of God amongst men, was, as recorded in all books and chronicles, expelled from His city. 66. And when His day was ended, there came the turn of Moses. 67. Armed with the rod of celestial dominion, adorned with the white hand of divine knowledge, and proceeding from the P? of the love of God, and wielding the serpent of power and everlasting majesty, He shone forth from the Sinai of light upon the world. 68. He summoned all the peoples and kindreds of the earth to the kingdom of eternity, and invited them to partake of the fruit of the tree of faithfulness. 69. Surely you are aware of the fierce opposition of Pharaoh and his people, and of the stones of idle fancy which the hands of infidels cast upon that blessed Tree. 70. So much so that Pharaoh and his people finally arose and exerted their utmost endeavor to extinguish with the waters of falsehood and denial the fire of that sacred Tree, oblivious of the truth that no earthly water can quench the flame of divine wisdom, nor mortal blasts extinguish the lamp of everlasting dominion. 71. Nay, rather, such water cannot but intensify the burning of the flame, and such blasts cannot but ensure the preservation of the lamp, were ye to observe with the eye of discernment, and walk in the way of God's holy will and pleasure. 72. How well hath a believer of the kindred of Pharaoh, whose story is recounted by the All-Glorious in His Book revealed unto His beloved One, observed: 73. And a man of the family of Pharaoh who was a believer and concealed his faith said: 74. Will ye slay a man because he saith my Lord is God, when He hath already come to you with signs from your Lord? 75. If he be a liar, on him will be his lie, but if he be a man of truth, part of what he threateneth will fall upon you. 76. In truth God guideth not him who is a transgressor, a liar. 77. Finally, so great was their iniquity that this selfsame believer was put to a shameful death. 78. The curse of God be upon the people of tyranny. 79. And now, ponder upon these things. 80. What could have caused such contention and conflict? 81. Why is it that the advent of every true Manifestation of God hath been accompanied by such strife and tumult, by such tyranny and upheaval? 82. This notwithstanding the fact that all the Prophets of God, whenever made manifest unto the peoples of the world, have invariably foretold the coming of yet another Prophet after them, and have established such signs as would herald the advent of the future Dispensation. 83. To this the records of all sacred books bear witness. 84. Why then is it that despite the expectation of men in their quest of the Manifestations of Holiness, and in spite of the signs recorded in the sacred books, such acts of violence, of oppression and cruelty, should have been perpetrated in every age and cycle against all the Prophets and chosen Ones of God? 85. Even as He hath revealed: As oft as an Apostle cometh unto you with that which your souls desire not, ye swell with pride, accusing some of being impostors and slaying others. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THREE Divisions 86-110 1ST CERTITUDE 86. Reflect, what could have been the motive for such deeds? 87. What could have prompted such behavior towards the Revealers of the beauty of the All-Glorious? 88. Whatever in days gone by hath been the cause of the denial and opposition of those people hath now led to the perversity of the people of this age. 89. To maintain that the testimony of Providence was incomplete, that it hath therefore been the cause of the denial of the people, is but open blasphemy. 90. How far from the grace of the All-Bountiful and from His loving providence and tender mercies it is to single out a soul from amongst all men for the guidance of His creatures, 91. and, on one hand, to withhold from Him the full measure of His divine testimony, and, on the other, inflict severe retribution on His people for having turned away from His chosen One! 92. Nay, the manifold bounties of the Lord of all beings have, at all times, through the Manifestations of His divine Essence, encompassed the earth and all that dwell therein. 93. Not for a moment hath His grace been withheld, nor have the showers of His loving-kindness ceased to rain upon mankind. 94. Consequently, such behavior can be attributed to naught save the petty-mindedness of such souls as tread the valley of arrogance and pride, are lost in the wilds of remoteness, walk in the ways of their idle fancy, and follow [not] the dictates of the leaders of their faith. 95. Their chief concern is mere opposition; their sole desire is to ignore the truth. 96. Unto every discerning observer it is evident and manifest that had these people in the days of each of the Manifestations of the Sun of Truth sanctified their eyes, their ears, and their hearts from whatever they had seen, heard, and felt, they surely would not have been deprived of beholding the beauty of God, nor strayed far from the habitations of glory. 97. But having weighed the testimony of God by the standard of their own knowledge, gleaned from the teachings of the leaders of their faith, and found it at variance with their limited understanding, they arose to perpetrate such unseemly acts. 98. Leaders of religion, in every age, have hindered their people from attaining the shores of eternal salvation, inasmuch as they held the reins of authority in their mighty grasp. 99. Some for the lust of leadership, others through want of knowledge and understanding, have been the cause of the deprivation of the people. 100. By their sanction and authority, every Prophet of God hath drunk from the chalice of sacrifice, and winged His flight unto the heights of glory. 101. What unspeakable cruelties they that have occupied the seats of authority and learning have inflicted upon the true Monarchs of the world, those Gems of divine virtue! 102. Content with a transitory dominion, they have deprived themselves of an everlasting sovereignty. 103. Thus, their eyes beheld not the light of the countenance of the Well-Beloved, nor did their ears hearken unto the sweet melodies of the Bird of Desire. 104. For this reason, in all sacred books mention hath been made of the divines of every age. 105. Thus He saith: O people of the Book! Why disbelieve the signs of God to which ye yourselves have been witnesses? 106. And also He saith: “O people of the Book! Why clothe ye the truth with falsehood? 107. Why wittingly hide the truth?” 108. Again, He saith: “Say, O people of the Book! Why repel believers from the way of God?” 109. It is evident that by the “people of the Book,” who have repelled their fellowmen from the straight path of God, is meant none other than the divines of that age, 110. whose names and character have been revealed in the sacred books, and alluded to in the verses and traditions recorded therein, were you to observe with the eye of God. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SIX Divisions 111-135 1ST CERTITUDE 111. With fixed and steady gaze, born of the unerring eye of God, scan for a while the horizon of divine knowledge, and contemplate those words of perfection which the Eternal hath revealed, 112. that haply the mysteries of divine wisdom, hidden ere now beneath the veil of glory and treasured within the tabernacle of His grace, may be made manifest unto you. 113. The denials and protestations of these leaders of religion have, in the main, been due to their lack of knowledge and understanding. 114. Those words uttered by the Revealers of the beauty of the one true God, setting forth the signs that should herald the advent of the Manifestation to come, they never understood nor fathomed. 115. Hence they raised the standard of revolt, and stirred up mischief and sedition. 116. It is obvious and manifest that the true meaning of the utterances of the Birds of Eternity is revealed to none except those that manifest the Eternal Being, and the melodies of the Nightingale of Holiness can reach no ear save that of the denizens of the everlasting realm. 117. The Copt (Egytpian) of tyranny can never partake of the cup touched by the lips of the Sept of justice, and the Pharaoh of unbelief can never hope to recognize the hand of the Moses of truth. 118. Even as He saith: “No one knoweth the meaning thereof except God and them that are well-grounded in knowledge.” 119. And yet, they have sought the interpretation of the Book from those that are wrapt in veils, and have refused to seek enlightenment from the fountainhead of knowledge. 120. And when the days of Moses were ended, and the light of Jesus, shining forth from the dayspring of the Spirit, encompassed the world, all the people of Israel arose in protest against Him. 121. They clamored that He Whose advent the Bible had foretold must needs promulgate and fulfill the laws of Moses, whereas this youthful Nazarene, who laid claim to the station of the divine Messiah, had annulled the law of divorce and of the sabbath day, the most weighty of all the laws of Moses. 122. Moreover, what of the signs of the Manifestation yet to come? 123. These people of Israel are even unto the present day still expecting that Manifestation which the Bible hath foretold! 124. How many Manifestations of Holiness, how many Revealers of the light everlasting, have appeared since the time of Moses, and yet Israel, wrapt in the densest veils of satanic fancy and false imaginings, is still expectant that the idol of her own handiwork will appear with such signs as she herself hath conceived! 125. Thus hath God laid hold of them for their sins, hath extinguished in them the spirit of faith, and tormented them with the flames of the nethermost fire. 126. And this for no other reason except that Israel refused to apprehend the meaning of such words as have been revealed in the Bible concerning the signs of the coming Revelation. 127. As she never grasped their true significance, and, to outward seeming, such events never came to pass, she, therefore, remained deprived of recognizing the beauty of Jesus and of beholding the face of God. 128. And they still await His coming! 129. From time immemorial even unto this day, all the kindreds and peoples of the earth have clung to such fanciful and unseemly thoughts, and thus have deprived themselves of the clear waters streaming from the springs of purity and holiness. 130. In unfolding these mysteries, We have, in Our former Tablets which were addressed to a friend in the melodious language of Hij?, cited a few of the verses revealed unto the Prophets of old. 131. And now, responding to your request, We again shall cite, in these pages, those same verses, uttered this time in the wondrous accents of ?r?, 132. that haply the sore athirst in the wilds of remoteness may attain unto the ocean of the divine presence, and they that languish in the wastes of separation be led unto the home of eternal reunion. 133. Thus the mists of error may be dispelled, and the all-resplendent light of divine guidance dawn forth above the horizon of human hearts. 134. In God We put Our trust, and to Him We cry for help, that haply there may flow from this pen that which shall quicken the souls of men, 135. that they may all arise from their beds of heedlessness and hearken unto the rustling of the leaves of Paradise, from the tree which the hand of divine power hath, by the permission of God, planted in the Ridvan of the All-Glorious. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SIX Divisions 136-165 1ST CERTITUDE 136. To them that are endowed with understanding, it is clear and manifest that when the fire of the love of Jesus consumed the veils of Jewish limitations, and His authority was made apparent and partially enforced, 137. He, the Revealer of the unseen Beauty, addressing one day His disciples, referred unto His passing, and, kindling in their hearts the fire of bereavement, said unto them: I go away and come again unto you. 138. And in another place He said: “Go and another will come Who will tell you all that I have not told you, and will fulfill all that I have said.” 139. Both these sayings have but one meaning, were you to ponder upon the Manifestations of the Unity of God with divine insight. 140. Every discerning observer will recognize that in the Dispensation of the Quran both the Book and the Cause of Jesus were confirmed. 141. As to the matter of names, Muhammad himself declared: I am Jesus. [That is to say, Mohammed wore the full mantle of great prophethood, meant for Jesus, the Christ Messiah, and was also opposed by the same detractors. Mohammed however, preached armed resistance to evil men that would not repent, much in the spirit of Zarathustra, the apparent heir to the kingdom of Solomon, the son of David] 142. He recognized the truth of the signs, prophecies, and words of Jesus, and testified that they were all of God. 143. In this sense, neither the person of Jesus nor His writings hath differed from that of Muhammad and of His holy Book, inasmuch as both have championed the Cause of God, uttered His praise, and revealed His commandments. 144. Thus it is that Jesus, Himself, declared: “I go away and come again unto you.” 145. Consider the sun. Were it to say now, I am the sun of yesterday, it would speak the truth. 146. And should it, bearing the sequence of time in mind, claim to be other than that sun, it still would speak the truth. 147. In like manner, if it be said that all the days are but one and the same, it is correct and true. 148. And if it be said, with respect to their particular names and designations, that they differ, that again is true. 149. For though they are the same, yet one doth recognize in each a separate designation, a specific attribute, a particular character. 150. Conceive accordingly the distinction, variation, and unity characteristic of the various Manifestations of holiness, that thou mayest comprehend the allusions made by the Creator of all names and attributes to the mysteries of distinction and unity, 151. and discover the answer to thy question as to why that everlasting Beauty should have, at sundry times, called Himself by different names and titles. 152. Afterwards, the companions and disciples of Jesus asked Him concerning those signs that must needs signalize the return of His manifestation. 153. hen, they asked, shall these things be? 154. Several times they questioned that peerless Beauty, and, every time He made reply, He set forth a special sign that should herald the advent of the promised Dispensation. 155. To this testify the records of the four Gospels. 156. This wronged One will cite but one of these instances, thus conferring upon mankind, for the sake of God, such bounties as are yet concealed within the treasury of the hidden and sacred Tree, 157. that haply mortal men may not remain deprived of their share of the immortal fruit, and attain to a dewdrop of the waters of everlasting life which, from Baghdad, the Abode of Peace,are being vouchsafed unto all mankind. 158. We ask for neither meed nor reward. 159. We nourish your souls for the sake of God; we seek from you neither recompense nor thanks. 160. This is the food that conferreth everlasting life upon the pure in heart and the illumined in spirit. 161. This is the bread of which it is said: “Lord, send down upon us Thy bread from heaven.” 162. This bread shall never be withheld from them that deserve it, nor can it ever be exhausted. 163. It groweth everlastingly from the tree of grace; it descendeth at all seasons from the heavens of justice and mercy. 164. Even as He saith: “Seest thou not to what God likeneth a good word? 165. To a good tree; its root firmly fixed, and its branches reaching unto heaven: yielding its fruit in all seasons.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 166-200 1ST CERTITUDE 166. O the pity! that man should deprive himself of this goodly gift, this imperishable bounty, this everlasting life. 167. It behooveth him to prize this food that cometh from heaven, that perchance, through the wondrous favors of the Sun of Truth, the dead may be brought to life, and withered souls be quickened by the infinite Spirit. 168. Make haste, O my brother, that while there is yet time our lips may taste of the immortal draft, for the breeze of life, now blowing from the city of the Well-Beloved, cannot last, and the streaming river of holy utterance must needs be stilled, and the portals of the Ridvan cannot forever remain open. 169. The day will surely come when the Nightingale of Paradise will have winged its flight away from its earthly abode unto its heavenly nest. 170. Then will its melody be heard no more, and the beauty of the rose cease to shine. 171. Seize the time, therefore, ere the glory of the divine springtime hath spent itself, and the Bird of Eternity ceased to warble its melody, that thy inner hearing may not be deprived of hearkening unto its call. 172. This is My counsel unto thee and unto the beloved of God. 173. Whosoever wisheth, let him turn thereunto; whosoever wisheth, let him turn away. 174. God, verily, is independent of him and of that which he may see and witness. 175. These are the melodies, sung by Jesus, Son of Mary, in accents of majestic power in the Ridvan of the Gospel, revealing those signs that must needs herald the advent of the Manifestation after Him. 176. In the first Gospel according to Matthew it is recorded: And when they asked Jesus concerning the signs of His coming, He said unto them: 177. ?mmediately after the oppression of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the earth shall be shaken: 178. and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 179. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet? 180. Rendered into the Persian tongue, the purport of these words is as follows: 181. When the oppression and afflictions that are to befall mankind will have come to pass, then shall the sun be withheld from shining, the moon from giving light, the stars of heaven shall fall upon the earth, and the pillars of the earth shall quake. 182. At that time, the signs of the Son of man shall appear in heaven, that is, the promised Beauty and Substance of life shall, when these signs have appeared, step forth out of the realm of the invisible into the visible world. 183. And He saith: at that time, all the peoples and kindreds that dwell on earth shall bewail and lament, and they shall see that divine Beauty coming from heaven, riding upon the clouds with power, grandeur, and magnificence, sending His angels with a great sound of a trumpet. 184. Similarly, in the three other Gospels, according to Luke, Mark, and John, the same statements are recorded. 185. As We have referred at length to these in Our Tablets revealed in the Arabic tongue, We have made no mention of them in these pages, and have confined Ourselves to but one reference. 186. Inasmuch as the Christian divines have failed to apprehend the meaning of these words, and did not recognize their object and purpose, and have clung to the literal interpretation of the words of Jesus, they therefore became deprived of the streaming grace of the Muhammadan Revelation and its showering bounties. 187. The ignorant among the Christian community, following the example of the leaders of their faith, were likewise prevented from beholding the beauty of the King of glory, inasmuch as those signs which were to accompany the dawn of the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation did not actually come to pass. 188. Thus, ages have passed and centuries rolled away, and that most pure Spirit hath repaired unto the retreats of its ancient sovereignty. 189. Once more hath the eternal Spirit breathed into the mystic trumpet, and caused the dead to speed out of their sepulchers of heedlessness and error unto the realm of guidance and grace. 190. And yet, that expectant community still crieth out: When shall these things be? 191. When shall the promised One, the object of our expectation, be made manifest, that we may arise for the triumph of His Cause, that we may sacrifice our substance for His sake, that we may offer up our lives in His path? 192. In like manner, have such false imaginings caused other communities to stray from the Kawthar of the infinite mercy of Providence, and to be busied with their own idle thoughts. 193. Beside this passage, there is yet another verse in the Gospel wherein He saith: 194. Heaven and earth shall pass away: but My words shall not pass away. 195. Thus it is that the adherents of Jesus maintained that the law of the Gospel shall never be annulled, and that whensoever the promised Beauty is made manifest and all the signs are revealed, He must needs reaffirm and establish the law proclaimed in the Gospel, so that there may remain in the world no faith but His faith. 196. This is their fundamental belief. 197. And their conviction is such that were a person to be made manifest with all the promised signs and to promulgate that which is contrary to the letter of the law of the Gospel, they must assuredly renounce him, refuse to submit to his law, declare him an infidel, and laugh him to scorn. 198. This is proved by that which came to pass when the sun of the Muhammadan Revelation was revealed. 199. Had they sought with a humble mind from the Manifestations of God in every Dispensation the true meaning of these words revealed in the sacred books, words the misapprehension of which hath caused men to be deprived of the recognition of the Sadratu-Muntah, the ultimate Purpose, 200. they surely would have been guided to the light of the Sun of Truth, and would have discovered the mysteries of divine knowledge and wisdom. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 201-235 1ST CERTITUDE 201. This servant will now share with thee a dewdrop out of the fathomless ocean of the truths treasured in these holy words, that haply discerning hearts may comprehend all the allusions and the implications of the utterances of the Manifestations of Holiness, 202. so that the overpowering majesty of the Word of God may not prevent them from attaining unto the ocean of His names and attributes, nor deprive them of recognizing the Lamp of God which is the seat of the revelation of His glorified Essence. 203. As to the words—“Immediately after the oppression of those days”—they refer to the time when men shall become oppressed and afflicted, 204. the time when the lingering traces of the Sun of Truth and the fruit of the Tree of knowledge and wisdom will have vanished from the midst of men, 205. when the reins of mankind will have fallen into the grasp of the foolish and ignorant, when the portals of divine unity and understanding —the essential and highest purpose in creation—will have been closed, when certain knowledge will have given way to idle fancy, and corruption will have usurped the station of righteousness. 206. Such a condition as this is witnessed in this day when the reins of every community have fallen into the grasp of foolish leaders, who lead after their own whims and desire. 207. On their tongue the mention of God hath become an empty name; in their midst His holy Word a dead letter. 208. Such is the sway of their desires, that the lamp of conscience and reason hath been quenched in their hearts, 209. and this although the hands of divine power have unlocked the portals of the knowledge of God, and the light of divine knowledge and heavenly grace hath illumined and inspired the essence of all created things, 210. in such wise that in each and every thing a door of knowledge hath been opened, and within every atom traces of the sun have been made manifest. 211. And yet, in spite of all these manifold revelations of divine knowledge, which have encompassed the world, they still vainly imagine the door of knowledge to be closed, and the showers of mercy to be stilled. 212. Clinging unto idle fancy, they have strayed far from the ‘Urvatu’l-Vuthqá of divine knowledge. 213. Their hearts seem not to be inclined to knowledge and the door thereof, neither think they of its manifestations, inasmuch as in idle fancy they have found the door that leadeth unto earthly riches, whereas in the manifestation of the Revealer of knowledge they find naught but the call to selfsacrifice. 214. They therefore naturally hold fast unto the former, and flee from the latter. 215. Though they recognize in their hearts the Law of God to be one and the same, yet from every direction they issue a new command, and in every season proclaim a fresh decree. 216. No two are found to agree on one and the same law, for they seek no God but their own desire, and tread no path but the path of error. 217. In leadership they have recognized the ultimate object of their endeavor, and account pride and haughtiness as the highest attainments of their heart’s desire. 218. They have placed their sordid machinations above the divine decree, have renounced resignation unto the will of God, busied themselves with selfish calculation, and walked in the way of the hypocrite. 219. With all their power and strength they strive to secure themselves in their petty pursuits, fearful lest the least discredit undermine their authority or blemish the display of their magnificence. 220. Were the eye to be anointed and illumined with the collyrium of the knowledge of God, it would surely discover that a number of voracious beasts have gathered and preyed upon the carrion of the souls of men. 221. What “oppression” is greater than that which hath been recounted? 222. What “oppression” is more grievous than that a soul seeking the truth, and wishing to attain unto the knowledge of God, should know not where to go for it and from whom to seek it? 223. For opinions have sorely differed, and the ways unto the attainment of God have multiplied. 224. This “oppression” is the essential feature of every Revelation. 225. Unless it cometh to pass, the Sun of Truth will not be made manifest. 226. For the break of the morn of divine guidance must needs follow the darkness of the night of error. 227. For this reason, in all chronicles and traditions reference hath been made unto these things, namely that iniquity shall cover the surface of the earth and darkness shall envelop mankind. 228. As the traditions referred to are well known, and as the purpose of this servant is to be brief, He will refrain from quoting the text of these traditions. 229. Were this “oppression” (literally, pressure) to be interpreted that the earth is to become contracted, or were men’s idle fancy to conceive similar calamities to befall mankind, it is clear and manifest that no such happenings can ever come to pass. 230. They will assuredly protest that this prerequisite of divine revelation hath not been made manifest. 231. Such hath been and still is their contention. 232. Whereas, by “oppression” is meant the want of capacity to acquire spiritual knowledge and apprehend the Word of God. 233. By it is meant that when the Daystar of Truth hath set, and the mirrors that reflect His light have departed, mankind will become afflicted with “oppression” and hardship, knowing not whither to turn for guidance. 234. Thus We instruct thee in the interpretation of the traditions, and reveal unto thee the mysteries of divine wisdom, 235. that haply thou mayest comprehend the meaning thereof, and be of them that have quaffed the cup of divine knowledge and understanding. CHAPTER NINE Divisions 236-270 The Book of Certitude 1ST CERTITUDE 236. And now, concerning His words— “The sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give light, and the stars shall fall from heaven.” 237. By the terms “sun” and “moon,” mentioned in the writings of the Prophets of God, is not meant solely the sun and moon of the visible universe. 238. Nay rather, manifold are the meanings they have intended for these terms. In every instance they have attached to them a particular significance. 239. Thus, by the “sun” in one sense is meant those Suns of Truth Who rise from the dayspring of ancient glory, and fill the world with a liberal effusion of grace from on high. 240. These Suns of Truth are the universal Manifestations of God in the worlds of His attributes and names. 241. Even as the visible sun that assisteth, –as decreed by God, the true One, the Adored– in the development of all earthly things, such as the trees, the fruits, and colors thereof, the minerals of the earth, and all that may be witnessed in the world of creation, 242. so do the divine Luminaries, by their loving care and educative influence, cause the trees of divine unity, the fruits of His oneness, the leaves of detachment, the blossoms of knowledge and certitude, and the myrtles of wisdom and utterance, to exist and be made manifest. 243. Thus it is that through the rise of these Luminaries of God the world is made new, the waters of everlasting life stream forth, the billows of loving-kindness surge, the clouds of grace are gathered, and the breeze of bounty bloweth upon all created things. 244. It is the warmth that these Luminaries of God generate, and the undying fires they kindle, which cause the light of the love of God to burn fiercely in the heart of humanity. 245. It is through the abundant grace of these Symbols of Detachment that the Spirit of life everlasting is breathed into the bodies of the dead. 246. Assuredly the visible sun is but a sign of the splendor of that Daystar of Truth, that Sun Which can never have a peer, a likeness, or rival. 247. Through Him all things live, move, and have their being. 248. Through His grace they are made manifest, and unto Him they all return. 249. From Him all things have sprung, and unto the treasuries of His revelation they all have repaired. 250. From Him all created things did proceed, and to the depositories of His law they did revert. 251. That these divine Luminaries seem to be confined at times to specific designations and attributes, as you have observed and are now observing, is due solely to the imperfect and limited comprehension of certain minds. 252. Otherwise, they have been at all times, and will through eternity continue to be, exalted above every praising name, and sanctified from every descriptive attribute. 253. The quintessence of every name can hope for no access unto their court of holiness, and the highest and purest of all attributes can never approach their kingdom of glory. 254. Immeasurably high are the Prophets of God exalted above the comprehension of men, who can never know them except by their own Selves. 255. Far be it from His glory that His chosen Ones should be magnified by any other than their own persons. Glorified are they above the praise of men; exalted are they above human understanding! 256. The term “suns” hath many a time been applied in the writings of the “immaculate Souls” unto the Prophets of God, those luminous Emblems of Detachment. 257. Among those writings are the following words recorded in the “Prayer of Nudbih”: “Whither are gone the resplendent Suns? Whereunto have departed those shining Moons and sparkling Stars?” 258. Thus, it hath become evident that the terms “sun,” “moon,” and “stars” primarily signify the Prophets of God, the saints, and their companions, those Luminaries, the light of Whose knowledge hath shed illumination upon the worlds of the visible and the invisible. 259. In another sense, by these terms is intended the divines of the former Dispensation, who live in the days of the subsequent Revelations, and who hold the reins of religion in their grasp. 260. If these divines be illumined by the light of the latter Revelation, they will be acceptable unto God, and will shine with a light everlasting. 261. Otherwise, they will be declared as darkened, even though to outward seeming they be leaders of men, inasmuch as belief and unbelief, guidance and error, felicity and misery, light and darkness, are all dependent upon the sanction of Him Who is the Daystar of Truth. 262. Whosoever among the divines of every age receiveth, in the Day of Reckoning, the testimony of faith from the Source of true knowledge, he verily becometh the recipient of learning, of divine favor, and of the light of true understanding. 263. Otherwise, he is branded as guilty of folly, denial, blasphemy, and oppression. 264. It is evident and manifest unto every discerning observer that even as the light of the star fadeth before the effulgent splendor of the sun, so doth the luminary of earthly knowledge, of wisdom, and understanding vanish into nothingness when brought face to face with the resplendent glories of the Sun of Truth, the Daystar of divine enlightenment. 265. That the term “sun” hath been applied to the leaders of religion is due to their lofty position, their fame, and renown. 266. Such are the universally recognized divines of every age, who speak with authority, and whose fame is securely established. 267. If they be in the likeness of the Sun of Truth, they will surely be accounted as the most exalted of all luminaries; otherwise, they are to be recognized as the focal centers of hellish fire. 268. Even as He saith: “Verily, the sun and the moon are both condemned to the torment of infernal fire.” 269. You are no doubt familiar with the interpretation of the term “sun” and “moon” mentioned in this verse; no need therefore to refer unto it. 270. And whosoever is of the element of this “sun” and “moon,” that is, followeth the example of these leaders in setting his face towards falsehood and in turning away from the truth, he undoubtedly cometh out of infernal gloom and returneth thereunto. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TEN Divisions 271-310 1ST CERTITUDE 271. And now, O seeker, it behooveth us firmly to cling unto the ‘Urvatu’l-Vuthqá, that perchance we may leave behind the darksome night of error, and embrace the dawning light of divine guidance. 272. Shall we not flee from the face of denial, and seek the sheltering shade of certitude? 273. Shall we not free ourselves from the horror of satanic gloom, and hasten towards the rising light of the heavenly Beauty? 274. In such wise, we bestow upon you the fruit of the Tree of divine knowledge, that ye may gladly and joyously abide in the Ridván of divine wisdom. 275. In another sense, by the terms “sun,” “moon,” and “stars” are meant such laws and teachings as have been established and proclaimed in every Dispensation, such as the laws of prayer and fasting. 276. These have, according to the law of the Qur’án, been regarded, when the beauty of the Prophet Muhammad had passed beyond the veil, as the most fundamental and binding laws of His dispensation. 277. To this testify the texts of the traditions and chronicles, which, on account of their being widely known, need not be referred to here. 278. Nay rather, in every Dispensation the law concerning prayer hath been emphasized and universally enforced. 279. To this testify the recorded traditions ascribed to the lights that have emanated from the Daystar of Truth, the essence of the Prophet Muhammad. 280. The traditions established the fact that in all Dispensations the law of prayer hath constituted a fundamental element of the Revelation of all the Prophets of God, a law the form and the manner of which hath been adapted to the varying requirements of every age. 281. Inasmuch as every subsequent Revelation hath abolished the manners, habits, and teachings that have been clearly, specifically, and firmly established by the former Dispensation, these have accordingly been symbolically expressed in terms of “sun” and “moon.” 282. “That He might prove you, which of you excel in deeds.” 283. Moreover, in the traditions the terms “sun” and “moon” have been applied to prayer and fasting, even as it is said: 284. “Fasting is illumination, prayer is light.” 285. One day, a well-known divine came to visit Us. 286. While We were conversing with him, he referred to the above-quoted tradition. 287. He said: “Inasmuch as fasting causeth the heat of the body to increase, it hath therefore been likened unto the light of the sun; and as the prayer of the night-season refresheth man, it hath been compared unto the radiance of the moon.” 288. Thereupon We realized that that poor man had not been favored with a single drop of the ocean of true understanding, and had strayed far from the Burning Bush of divine wisdom. 289. We then politely observed to him saying: “The interpretation your honor hath given to this tradition is the one current amongst the people. 290. Could it not be interpreted differently?” 291. He asked Us: “What could it be?” 292. We made reply: “Muhammad, the Seal of the Prophets, and the most distinguished of God’s chosen Ones, hath likened the Dispensation of the Qurán unto heaven, by reason of its loftiness, its paramount influence, its majesty, and the fact that it comprehendeth all religions. 293. And as the sun and moon constitute the brightest and most prominent luminaries in the heavens, similarly in the heaven of the religion of God two shining orbs have been ordained —fasting and prayer. 294. ‘Islám is heaven; fasting is its sun, prayer, its moon.’” 295. This is the purpose underlying the symbolic words of the Manifestations of God. 296. Consequently, the application of the terms “sun” and “moon” to the things already mentioned hath been demonstrated and justified by the text of the sacred verses and the recorded traditions. 297. Hence, it is clear and manifest that by the words “the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven” 298. is intended the waywardness of the divines, and the annulment of laws firmly established by divine Revelation, all of which, in symbolic language, have been foreshadowed by the Manifestation of God. 299. None except the righteous shall partake of this cup, none except the godly can share therein. 300. “The righteous shall drink of a cup tempered at the camphor fountain.” 301. It is unquestionable that in every succeeding Revelation the “sun” and “moon” of the teachings, laws, commandments, and prohibitions which have been established in the preceding Dispensation, and which have overshadowed the people of that age, become darkened, that is, are exhausted, and cease to exert their influence. 302. Consider now, had the people of the Gospel recognized the meaning of the symbolic terms “sun” and “moon,” had they sought, unlike the froward and perverse, enlightenment from Him Who is the Revealer of divine knowledge, they would have surely comprehended the purpose of these terms, and would not have become afflicted and oppressed by the darkness of their selfish desires. 303. Yea, but since they have failed to acquire true knowledge from its very Source, they have perished in the perilous vale of waywardness and misbelief. 304. They still have not awakened to perceive that all the signs foretold have been made manifest, that the promised Sun hath risen above the horizon of divine Revelation, and that the “sun” and “moon” of the teachings, the laws, and learning of a former Dispensation have darkened and set. 306. And now, with fixed gaze and steady wings enter thou the way of certitude and truth. 307. “Say: It is God; then leave them to entertain themselves with their cavilings.” 308. Thus, wilt thou be accounted of those companions of whom He saith: 309. “They that say ‘Our Lord is God,’ and continue steadfast in His way, upon them, verily, shall the angels descend.” 310. Then shalt thou witness all these mysteries with thine own eyes. CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 311-345 The Book of Certitude 1ST CERTITUDE 311. O my brother! Take thou the step of the spirit, so that, swift as the twinkling of an eye, thou mayest flash through the wilds of remoteness and bereavement, attain the Ridván of everlasting reunion, and in one breath commune with the heavenly Spirits. 312. For with human feet thou canst never hope to traverse these immeasurable distances, nor attain thy goal. 313. Peace be upon him whom the light of truth guideth unto all truth, and who, in the name of God, standeth in the path of His Cause, upon the shore of true understanding. 314. This is the meaning of the sacred verse: 315. “But nay! I swear by the Lord of the Easts and the Wests,” inasmuch as the “Suns” referred to have each their own particular rising and setting place. 316. And as the commentators of the Qur’án have failed to grasp the symbolic meaning of these “Suns,” they therefore were at pains to interpret the above-quoted verse. 317. Some of them maintained that owing to the fact that the sun each day rises from a different point, the terms “easts” and “wests” have been mentioned in the plural. 318. Others have written that by this verse the four seasons of the year are intended, inasmuch as the dawning and setting points of the sun vary with the change of the seasons. 319. Such is the depth of their understanding! 320. Nonetheless, they persist in imputing error and folly to those Gems of knowledge, those irreproachable and purest Symbols of wisdom. 321. In like manner, strive thou to comprehend from these lucid, these powerful, conclusive, and unequivocal statements the meaning of the “cleaving of the heaven”—one of the signs that must needs herald the coming of the last Hour, the Day of Resurrection. 322. As He hath said: “When the heaven shall be cloven asunder.” 323. By “heaven” is meant the heaven of divine Revelation, which is elevated with every Manifestation, and rent asunder with every subsequent one. 324. By “cloven asunder” is meant that the former Dispensation is superseded and annulled. 325. I swear by God! That this heaven being cloven asunder is, to the discerning, an act mightier than the cleaving of the skies! 326. Ponder a while. 327. That a divine Revelation which for years hath been securely established; beneath whose shadow all who have embraced it have been reared and nurtured; by the light of whose law generations of men have been disciplined; the excellency of whose word men have heard recounted by their fathers; in such wise that human eye hath beheld naught but the pervading influence of its grace, and mortal ear hath heard naught but the resounding majesty of its command 328. —what act is mightier than that such a Revelation should, by the power of God, be “cloven asunder” and be abolished at the appearance of one soul? 329. Reflect, is this a mightier act than that which these abject and foolish men have imagined the “cleaving of the heaven” to mean? 330. Moreover, consider the hardships and the bitterness of the lives of those Revealers of the divine Beauty. 331. Reflect, how single-handed and alone they faced the world and all its peoples, and promulgated the Law of God! 332. No matter how severe the persecutions inflicted upon those holy, those precious, and tender Souls, they still remained, in the plenitude of their power, patient, and, despite their ascendancy, they suffered and endured. 333. In like manner, endeavor to comprehend the meaning of the “changing of the earth.” 334. Know thou, that upon whatever hearts the bountiful showers of mercy, raining from the “heaven” of divine Revelation, have fallen, the earth of those hearts hath verily been changed into the earth of divine knowledge and wisdom. 335. What myrtles of unity hath the soil of their hearts produced! 336. What blossoms of true knowledge and wisdom hath their illumined bosoms yielded! 337. Were the earth of their hearts to remain unchanged, how could such souls who have not been taught one letter, have seen no teacher, and entered no school, utter such words and display such knowledge as none can apprehend? 338. Methinks they have been molded from the clay of infinite knowledge, and kneaded with the water of divine wisdom. 339. Therefore, hath it been said: “Knowledge is a light which God casteth into the heart of whomsoever He willeth.” 340. It is this kind of knowledge which is and hath ever been praiseworthy, and not the limited knowledge that hath sprung forth from veiled and obscured minds. 341. This limited knowledge they even stealthily borrow one from the other, and vainly pride themselves therein! 342. Would that the hearts of men could be cleansed from these manmade limitations and obscure thoughts imposed upon them, haply they may be illumined by the light of the Sun of true knowledge, and comprehend the mysteries of divine wisdom. 343. Consider now, were the parched and barren soil of these hearts to remain unchanged, how could they ever become the recipients of the revelation of the mysteries of God, and the revealers of the divine Essence? 344. Thus hath He said: “On the day when the earth shall be changed into another earth.” 345. The breeze of the bounty of the King of creation hath caused even the physical earth to be changed, were ye to ponder in your hearts the mysteries of divine Revelation. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 346-380 1ST CERTITUDE 346. And now, comprehend the meaning of this verse: 347. “The whole earth shall on the Resurrection Day be but His handful, and in His right hand shall the heavens be folded together. 348. Praise be to Him! and high be He uplifted above the partners they join with him!” 349. And now, be fair in thy judgment. 350. Were this verse to have the meaning which men suppose it to have, of what profit, one may ask, could it be to man? 351. Moreover, it is evident and manifest that no such hand as could be seen by human eye could accomplish such deeds, or could possibly be ascribed to the exalted Essence of the one true God. 352. Nay, to acknowledge such a thing is naught but sheer blasphemy, an utter perversion of the truth. 353. And should it be supposed that by this verse are meant the Manifestations of God, Who will be called upon, on the Day of Judgment, to perform such deeds, this too seemeth far from the truth, and is surely of no profit. 354. On the contrary, by the term “earth” is meant the earth of understanding and knowledge, and by “heavens” the heavens of divine Revelation. 355. Reflect thou, how, in one hand, He hath, by His mighty grasp, turned the earth of knowledge and understanding, previously unfolded, into a mere handful, and, on the other, spread out a new and highly exalted earth in the hearts of men, thus causing the freshest and loveliest blossoms, and the mightiest and loftiest trees to spring forth from the illumined bosom of man. 356. In like manner, reflect how the elevated heavens of the Dispensations of the past have, in the right hand of power, been folded together, how the heavens of divine Revelation have been raised by the command of God, and been adorned by the sun, the moon, and stars of His wondrous commandments. 357. Such are the mysteries of the Word of God, which have been unveiled and made manifest, that haply thou mayest apprehend the morning light of divine guidance, 358. [and] mayest quench, by the power of reliance and renunciation, the lamp of idle fancy, of vain imaginings, of hesitation, and doubt, and mayest kindle, in the inmost chamber of thine heart, the newborn light of divine knowledge and certitude. 359. Know verily that the purpose underlying all these symbolic terms and abstruse allusions, which emanate from the Revealers of God’s holy Cause, hath been to test and prove the peoples of the world; that thereby the earth of the pure and illuminated hearts may be known from the perishable and barren soil. 360. From time immemorial such hath been the way of God amidst His creatures, and to this testify the records of the sacred books. 361. And likewise, reflect upon the revealed verse concerning the “Qiblih.” [the center of Mecca] 362. When Muhammad, the Sun of Prophethood, had fled from the dayspring of Bathá unto Yathrib, He continued to turn His face, while praying, unto Jerusalem, the holy city, until the time when the Jews began to utter unseemly words against Him—words which if mentioned would ill befit these pages and would weary the reader. 363. Muhammad strongly resented these words. 364. Whilst, wrapt in meditation and wonder, He was gazing toward heaven, He heard the kindly Voice of Gabriel, saying: 365. “We behold Thee from above, turning Thy face to heaven; but We will have Thee turn to a Qiblih which shall please Thee.” 366. On a subsequent day, when the Prophet, together with His companions, was offering the noontide prayer, and had already performed two of the prescribed Rak‘ats, the Voice of Gabriel was heard again: 367. “Turn Thou Thy face towards the sacred Mosque.” 368. In the midst of that same prayer, Muhammad suddenly turned His face away from Jerusalem and faced the Ka‘bih. 369. Whereupon, a profound dismay seized suddenly the companions of the Prophet. 370. Their faith was shaken severely. 371. So great was their alarm, that many of them, discontinuing their prayer, apostatized their faith. 372. Verily, God caused not this turmoil but to test and prove His servants. 373. Otherwise, He, the ideal King, could easily have left the Qiblih unchanged, and could have caused Jerusalem to remain the Point of Adoration unto His Dispensation, thereby withholding not from that holy city the distinction of acceptance which had been conferred upon it. 374. None of the many Prophets sent down, since Moses was made manifest, as Messengers of the Word of God, such as David, Jesus, and others among the more exalted Manifestations who have appeared during the intervening period between the Revelations of Moses and Muhammad, ever altered the law of the Qiblih. 375. These Messengers of the Lord of creation have, one and all, directed their peoples to turn unto the same direction. 376. In the eyes of God, the ideal King, all the places of the earth are one and the same, excepting that place which, in the days of His Manifestations, He doth appoint for a particular purpose. 377. Even as He hath revealed: “The East and West are God’s: therefore whichever way ye turn, there is the face of God.” 378. Notwithstanding the truth of these facts, why should the Qiblih have been changed, thus casting such dismay amongst the people, causing the companions of the Prophet to waver, and throwing so great a confusion into their midst? 379. Yea, such things as throw consternation into the hearts of all men come to pass only that each soul may be tested by the touchstone of God, that the true may be known and distinguished from the false. 380. Thus hath He revealed after the breach amongst the people: “We did not appoint that which Thou wouldst have to be the Qiblih, but that We might know him who followeth the Apostle from him who turneth on his heels.” “Affrighted asses fleeing from a lion.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 381-420 1ST CERTITUDE 381. Were you to ponder, but for a while, these utterances in your heart, you would surely find the portals of understanding unlocked before your face, and would behold all knowledge and the mysteries thereof unveiled before your eyes. 382. Such things take place only that the souls of men may develop and be delivered from the prison-cage of self and desire. 383. Otherwise, that ideal King hath, throughout eternity, been in His Essence independent of the comprehension of all beings, and will continue, forever, in His own Being to be exalted above the adoration of every soul. 384. A single breeze of His affluence doth suffice to adorn all mankind with the robe of wealth; and one drop out of the ocean of His bountiful grace is enough to confer upon all beings the glory of everlasting life. 385. But inasmuch as the divine Purpose hath decreed that the true should be known from the false, and the sun from the shadow, He hath, therefore, in every season sent down upon mankind the showers of tests from His realm of glory. 386. Were men to meditate upon the lives of the Prophets of old, so easily would they come to know and understand the ways of these Prophets that they would cease to be veiled by such deeds and words as are contrary to their own worldly desires, and thus consume every intervening veil with the fire burning in the Bush of divine knowledge, and abide secure upon the throne of peace and certitude. 387. For instance, consider Moses, son of ‘Imrán, one of the exalted Prophets and Author of a divinely revealed Book. 388. Whilst passing, one day, through the market, in His early days, ere His ministry was proclaimed, He saw two men engaged in fighting. 389. One of them asked the help of Moses against his opponent. 390. Whereupon, Moses intervened and slew him. 391. To this testifieth the record of the sacred Book. 392. Should the details be cited, they will lengthen and interrupt the course of the argument. 393. The report of this incident spread throughout the city, and Moses was full of fear, as is witnessed by the text of the Book. 394. And when the warning: “O Moses! of a truth, the chiefs take counsel to slay Thee” reached His ears, He went forth from the city, and sojourned in Midian in the service of Shoeb. 395. While returning, Moses entered the holy vale, situate in the wilderness of Sinai, and there beheld the vision of the King of glory from the “Tree that belongeth neither to the East nor to the West.” 396. There He heard the soul-stirring Voice of the Spirit speaking from out of the kindled Fire, bidding Him to shed upon Pharaonic souls the light of divine guidance; so that, liberating them from the shadows of the valley of self and desire, He might enable them to attain the meads of heavenly delight, and delivering them, through the Salsabíl of renunciation, from the bewilderment of remoteness, [He might] cause them to enter the peaceful city of the divine presence. 397. When Moses came unto Pharaoh and delivered unto him, as bidden by God, the divine Message, Pharaoh spoke insultingly saying: “Art thou not he that committed murder, and became an infidel?” 398. Thus recounted the Lord of majesty as having been said by Pharaoh unto Moses: “What a deed is that which Thou hast done! Thou art one of the ungrateful. 399. He said: ‘I did it indeed, and I was one of those who erred. 400. And I fled from you when I feared you, but My Lord hath given Me wisdom, and hath made Me one of His Apostles.’” 401. And now ponder in thy heart the commotion which God stirreth up. 402. Reflect upon the strange and manifold trials with which He doth test His servants. 403. Consider how He hath suddenly chosen from among His servants, and entrusted with the exalted mission of divine guidance Him Who was known as guilty of homicide, Who, Himself, had acknowledged His cruelty, and Who for well-nigh 30 years had, in the eyes of the world, been reared in the home of Pharaoh and been nourished at his table. 404. Was not God, the omnipotent King, able to withhold the hand of Moses from murder, so that manslaughter should not be attributed unto Him, causing bewilderment and aversion among the people? 405. Likewise, reflect upon the state and condition of Mary. So deep was the perplexity of that most beauteous visage, so grievous her case, that she bitterly regretted she had ever been born. 406. To this beareth witness the text of the sacred verse wherein it is mentioned that after Mary had given birth to Jesus, she bemoaned her plight and cried out: 407. “O would that I had died ere this, and been a thing forgotten, forgotten quite!” 408. I swear by God! Such lamenting consumeth the heart and shaketh the being. 409. Such consternation of soul, such despondency, could have been caused by no other than the censure of the enemy and the cavilings of the infidel and perverse. 410. Reflect, what answer could Mary have given to the people around her? 411. How could she claim that a Babe Whose father was unknown had been conceived of the Holy Ghost? 412. Therefore did Mary, that veiled and immortal Visage, take up her Child and return unto her home. 413. No sooner had the eyes of the people fallen upon her than they raised their voice saying: “O sister of Aaron! Thy father was not a man of wickedness, nor unchaste thy mother.” 414. And now, meditate upon this most great convulsion, this grievous test. 415. Notwithstanding all these things, God conferred upon that essence of the Spirit, Who was known amongst the people as fatherless, the glory of Prophethood, and made Him His testimony unto all that are in heaven and on earth. 416. Behold how contrary are the ways of the Manifestations of God, as ordained by the King of creation, to the ways and desires of men! 417. As thou comest to comprehend the essence of these divine mysteries, thou wilt grasp the purpose of God, the divine Charmer, the Best-Beloved. 418. Thou wilt regard the words and the deeds of that almighty Sovereign as one and the same; in such wise that whatsoever thou dost behold in His deeds, the same wilt thou find in His sayings, and whatsoever thou dost read in His sayings, that wilt thou recognize in His deeds. 419. Thus it is that outwardly such deeds and words are the fire of vengeance unto the wicked, and inwardly the waters of mercy unto the righteous. 420. Were the eye of the heart to open, it would surely perceive that the words revealed from the heaven of the will of God are at one with, and the same as, the deeds that have emanated from the Kingdom of divine power. CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisions 421-450 The Book of Certitude 1ST CERTITUDE 421. And now, take heed, O brother! 422. If such things be revealed in this Dispensation, and such incidents come to pass, at the present time, what would the people do? 423. I swear by Him Who is the true Educator of mankind and the Revealer of the Word of God that the people would instantly and unquestionably pronounce Him an infidel and would sentence Him to death. 424. How far are they from hearkening unto the voice that declareth: 425. Lo! a Jesus hath appeared out of the breath of the Holy Ghost, and a Moses summoned to a divinely appointed task! 426. Were a myriad voices to be raised, no ear would listen if We said that upon a fatherless Child hath been conferred the mission of Prophethood, or that a murderer hath brought from the flame of the Burning Bush the message of “Verily, verily, I am God!” 427. If the eye of justice be opened, it will readily recognize, in the light of that which hath been mentioned, that He, Who is the Cause and ultimate Purpose of all these things, is made manifest in this day. 428. Though similar events have not occurred in this Dispensation, yet the people still cling to such vain imaginings as are cherished by the reprobate. 429. How grievous the charges brought against Him! 430. How severe the persecutions inflicted upon Him —charges and persecutions the like of which men have neither seen nor heard! 431. Great God! When the stream of utterance reached this stage, We beheld, and lo! 432. the sweet savors of God were being wafted from the dayspring of Revelation, and the morning breeze was blowing out of the Sheba of the Eternal. 433. Its tidings rejoiced anew the heart, and imparted immeasurable gladness to the soul. 434. It made all things new, and brought unnumbered and inestimable gifts from the unknowable Friend. 435. The robe of human praise can never hope to match Its noble stature, and Its shining figure the mantle of utterance can never fit. 436. Without word It unfoldeth the inner mysteries, and without speech It revealeth the secrets of the divine sayings. 437. It teacheth lamentation and moaning to the nightingales warbling upon the bough of remoteness and bereavement, instructeth them in the art of love’s ways, and showeth them the secret of heartsurrender. 438. To the flowers of the Ridván of heavenly reunion It revealeth the endearments of the impassioned lover, and unveileth the charm of the fair. 439. Upon the anemones of the garden of love It bestoweth the mysteries of truth, and within the breasts of lovers It entrusteth the symbols of the innermost subtleties. 440. At this hour, so liberal is the outpouring of Its grace that the holy Spirit itself is envious! 441. It hath imparted to the drop the waves of the sea, and endowed the mote with the splendor of the sun. 442. So great are the overflowings of Its bounty that the foulest beetle hath sought the perfume of the musk, and the bat the light of the sun. 443. It hath quickened the dead with the breath of life, and caused them to speed out of the sepulchers of their mortal bodies. 444. It hath established the ignorant upon the seats of learning, and elevated the oppressor to the throne of justice. 445. The universe is pregnant with these manifold bounties, awaiting the hour when the effects of Its unseen gifts will be made manifest in this world, when the languishing and sore athirst will attain the living Kawthar of their Well-Beloved, 446. and the erring wanderer, lost in the wilds of remoteness and nothingness, will enter the tabernacle of life, and attain reunion with his heart’s desire. 447. In the soil of whose heart will these holy seeds germinate? 448. From the garden of whose soul will the blossoms of the invisible realities spring forth? 449. Verily, I say, so fierce is the blaze of the Bush of love, burning in the Sinai of the heart, that the streaming waters of holy utterance can never quench its flame. 450. Oceans can never allay this Leviathan’s burning thirst, and this Phoenix of the undying fire can abide nowhere save in the glow of the visage of the Well-Beloved. CHAPTER FIFTEEN Divisions 451-490 The Book of Certitude 1ST CERTITUDE 451. Therefore, O brother! kindle with the oil of wisdom the lamp of the spirit within the innermost chamber of thy heart, and guard it with the globe of understanding, that the breath of the infidel may extinguish not its flame nor dim its brightness. 452. Thus have We illuminated the heavens of utterance with the splendors of the Sun of divine wisdom and understanding, that thy heart may find peace, that thou mayest be of those who, on the wings of certitude, have soared unto the heaven of the love of their Lord, the All-Merciful. 453. And now, concerning His words: “And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven.” 454. By these words it is meant that when the sun of the heavenly teachings hath been eclipsed, the stars of the divinely established laws have fallen, and the moon of true knowledge—the educator of mankind—hath been obscured; 455. when the standards of guidance and felicity have been reversed, and the morn of truth and righteousness hath sunk in night, then shall the sign of the Son of man appear in heaven. 456. By “heaven” is meant the visible heaven, inasmuch as when the hour draweth nigh on which the Daystar of the heaven of justice shall be made manifest, and the Ark of divine guidance shall sail upon the sea of glory, 457. a star will appear in the heaven, heralding unto its people the advent of that most great light. 458. In like manner, in the invisible heaven a star shall be made manifest who, unto the peoples of the earth, shall act as a harbinger of the break of that true and exalted Morn. 459. These twofold signs, in the visible and the invisible heaven, have announced the Revelation of each of the Prophets of God, as is commonly believed. 460. Among the Prophets was Abraham, the Friend of God. 461. Ere He manifested Himself, Nimrod dreamed a dream. 462. Thereupon, he summoned the soothsayers, who informed him of the rise of a star in the heaven. 463. Likewise, there appeared a herald who announced throughout the land the coming of Abraham. 464. After Him came Moses, He Who held converse with God. 465. The soothsayers of His time warned Pharaoh in these terms: “ 466. A star hath risen in the heaven, and lo! it foreshadoweth the conception of a Child Who holdeth your fate and the fate of your people in His hand.” 467. In like manner, there appeared a sage who, in the darkness of the night, brought tidings of joy unto the people of Israel, imparting consolation to their souls, and assurance to their hearts. 468. To this testify the records of the sacred books. 469. Were the details to be mentioned, this epistle would swell into a book. 470. Moreover, it is not Our wish to relate the stories of the days that are past. 471. God is Our witness that what We even now mention is due solely to Our tender affection for thee, 472. that haply the poor of the earth may attain the shores of the sea of wealth, the ignorant be led unto the ocean of divine knowledge, and they that thirst for understanding partake of the Salsabíl of divine wisdom. 473. Otherwise, this servant regardeth the consideration of such records a grave mistake and a grievous transgression. 474. In like manner, when the hour of the Revelation of Jesus drew nigh, a few of the Magi, aware that the star of Jesus had appeared in heaven, sought and followed it, till they came unto the city which was the seat of the Kingdom of Herod. 475. The sway of his sovereignty in those days embraced the whole of that land. 476. These Magi said: “Where is He that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen His star in the east and are come to worship Him!” 477. When they had searched, they found out that in Bethlehem, in the land of Judea, the Child had been born. 478. This was the sign that was manifested in the visible heaven. 479. As to the sign in the invisible heaven—the heaven of divine knowledge and understanding— it was Yahyá, son of Zachariah, who gave unto the people the tidings of the Manifestation of Jesus. 480. Even as He hath revealed: “God announceth Yahyá to thee, who shall bear witness unto the Word from God, and a great one and chaste.” 481. By the term “Word” is meant Jesus, Whose coming Yahyá foretold. 482. Moreover, in the heavenly Scriptures it is written: 483. “John the Baptist was preaching in the wilderness of Judea, and saying, Repent ye: for the Kingdom of heaven is at hand.” 484. By John is meant Yahyá. 485. Likewise, ere the beauty of Muhammad was unveiled, the signs of the visible heaven were made manifest. 486. As to the signs of the invisible heaven, there appeared four men who successively announced unto the people the joyful tidings of the rise of that divine Luminary. 487. Rúz-bih, later named Salmán, was honored by being in their service. 488. As the end of one of these approached, he would send Rúz-bih unto the other, until the fourth who, feeling his death to be nigh, addressed Rúz-bih saying: 489. “O Rúz-bih! when thou hast taken up my body and buried it, go to Hijáz for there the Daystar of Muhammad will arise. 490. Happy art thou, for thou shalt behold His face!” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SIXTEEN Divisions 491-515 1ST CERTITUDE 491. And now concerning this wondrous and most exalted Cause. 492. Know thou verily that many an astronomer hath announced the appearance of its star in the visible heaven. 493. Likewise, there appeared on earth Ahmad and Kázim, those twin resplendent lights —may God sanctify their resting-place! 494. From all that We have stated it hath become clear and manifest that before the revelation of each of the Mirrors reflecting the divine Essence, the signs heralding their advent must be revealed in the visible heaven as well as in the invisible, wherein is the seat of the sun of knowledge, of the moon of wisdom, and of the stars of understanding and utterance. 495. The sign of the invisible heaven must be revealed in the person of that perfect man who, before each Manifestation appeareth, educateth, and prepareth the souls of men for the advent of the divine Luminary, the Light of the unity of God amongst men. 496. And now, with reference to His words: “And then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.” 497. These words signify that in those days men will lament the loss of the Sun of the divine beauty, of the Moon of knowledge, and of the Stars of divine wisdom. 498. Thereupon, they will behold the countenance of the promised One, the adored Beauty, descending from heaven and riding upon the clouds. 499.. By this is meant that the divine Beauty will be made manifest from the heaven of the will of God, and will appear in the form of the human temple. 500. The term “heaven” denoteth loftiness and exaltation, inasmuch as it is the seat of the revelation of those Manifestations of Holiness, the Daysprings of ancient glory. 501. These ancient Beings, though delivered from the womb of their mother, have in reality descended from the heaven of the will of God. 502. Though they be dwelling on this earth, yet their true habitations are the retreats of glory in the realms above. 503. Whilst walking amongst mortals, they soar in the heaven of the divine presence. 504. Without feet they tread the path of the spirit, and without wings they rise unto the exalted heights of divine unity. 505. With every fleeting breath they cover the immensity of space, and at every moment traverse the kingdoms of the visible and the invisible. 506. Upon their thrones is written: “Nothing whatsoever keepeth Him from being occupied with any other thing”; and on their seats is inscribed: “Verily, His ways differ every day.” 507. They are sent forth through the transcendent power of the Ancient of Days, and are raised up by the exalted will of God, the most mighty King. 508. This is what is meant by the words: “coming in the clouds of heaven.” 509. In the utterances of the divine Luminaries the term “heaven” hath been applied to many and divers things; 510. such as the “heaven of Command,” the “heaven of Will,” the “heaven of the divine Purpose,” the “heaven of divine Knowledge,” the “heaven of Certitude,” the “heaven of Utterance,” the “heaven of Revelation,” the “heaven of Concealment,” and the like. 511. In every instance, He hath given the term “heaven” a special meaning, the significance of which is revealed to none save those that have been initiated into the divine mysteries, and have drunk from the chalice of immortal life. 512. For example, He saith: “The heaven hath sustenance for you, and it containeth that which you are promised”; whereas it is the earth that yieldeth such sustenance. 513. Likewise, it hath been said: “The names come down from heaven”; whereas they proceed out of the mouth of men. 514. Wert thou to cleanse the mirror of thy heart from the dust of malice, thou wouldst apprehend the meaning of the symbolic terms revealed by the all-embracing Word of God made manifest in every Dispensation, and wouldst discover the mysteries of divine knowledge. 515. Not, however, until thou consumest with the flame of utter detachment those veils of idle learning that are current amongst men, canst thou behold the resplendent morn of true knowledge. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Divisions 516-550 The Book of Certitude 1ST CERTITUDE 516. Know verily that Knowledge is of two kinds: Divine and Satanic. 517. The one welleth out from the fountain of divine inspiration; the other is but a reflection of vain and obscure thoughts. 518. The source of the former is God Himself; the motive-force of the latter the whisperings of selfish desire. 519. The one is guided by the principle: “Fear ye God; God will teach you”; 520. the other is but a confirmation of the truth: “Knowledge is the most grievous veil between man and his Creator.” 521. The former bringeth forth the fruit of patience, of longing desire, of true understanding, and love; whilst the latter can yield naught but arrogance, vainglory and conceit. 522. From the sayings of those Masters of holy utterance, Who have expounded the meaning of true knowledge, the odor of these dark teachings, which have obscured the world, can in no wise be detected. 523. The tree of such teachings can yield no result except iniquity and rebellion, and beareth no fruit but hatred and envy. 524. Its fruit is deadly poison; its shadow a consuming fire. 525. How well hath it been said: “Cling unto the robe of the Desire of thy heart, and put thou away all shame; bid the worldly wise be gone, however great their name.” 526. The heart must needs therefore be cleansed from the idle sayings of men, and sanctified from every earthly affection, so that it may discover the hidden meaning of divine inspiration, and become the treasury of the mysteries of divine knowledge. 527. Thus hath it been said: “He that treadeth the snow-white Path, and followeth in the footsteps of the Crimson Pillar, shall never attain unto his abode unless his hands are empty of those worldly things cherished by men.” 528. This is the prime requisite of whosoever treadeth this path. 529. Ponder thereon, that, with eyes unveiled, thou mayest perceive the truth of these words. 530. We have digressed from the purpose of Our argument, although whatsoever is mentioned serveth only to confirm Our purpose. 531. By God! however great Our desire to be brief, yet We feel We cannot restrain Our pen. 532. Notwithstanding all that We have mentioned, how innumerable are the pearls which have remained unpierced in the shell of Our heart! 533. How many the húrís of inner meaning that are as yet concealed within the chambers of divine wisdom! 534. None hath yet approached them; —húrís, “whom no man nor spirit hath touched before.” 535. Notwithstanding all that hath been said, it seemeth as if not one letter of Our purpose hath been uttered, nor a single sign divulged concerning Our object. 536. When will a faithful seeker be found who will don the garb of pilgrimage, attain the Ka‘bih of the heart’s desire, and, without ear or tongue, discover the mysteries of divine utterance? 537. By these luminous, these conclusive, and lucid statements, the meaning of “heaven” in the aforementioned verse hath thus been made clear and evident. 538. And now regarding His words, that the Son of man shall “come in the clouds of heaven.” 539. By the term “clouds” is meant those things that are contrary to the ways and desires of men. 540. Even as He hath revealed in the verse already quoted: 541. “As oft as an Apostle cometh unto you with that which your souls desire not, ye swell with pride, accusing some of being impostors and slaying others.” 542. These “clouds” signify, in one sense, the annulment of laws, the abrogation of former Dispensations, the repeal of rituals and customs current amongst men, the exalting of the illiterate faithful above the learned opposers of the Faith. 543. In another sense, they mean the appearance of that immortal Beauty in the image of mortal man, with such human limitations as eating and drinking, poverty and riches, glory and abasement, sleeping and waking, and such other things as cast doubt in the minds of men, and cause them to turn away. 544. All such veils are symbolically referred to as “clouds.” 545. These are the “clouds” that cause the heavens of the knowledge and understanding of all that dwell on earth to be cloven asunder. 546. Even as He hath revealed: “On that day shall the heaven be cloven by the clouds.” 547. Even as the clouds prevent the eyes of men from beholding the sun, so do these things hinder the souls of men from recognizing the light of the divine Luminary. 548. To this beareth witness that which hath proceeded out of the mouth of the unbelievers as revealed in the sacred Book: 549. “And they have said: ‘What manner of apostle is this? He eateth food, and walketh the streets. 550. Unless an angel be sent down and take part in His warnings, we will not believe.’” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Divisions 551-580 1ST CERTITUDE 551. Other Prophets, similarly, have been subject to poverty and afflictions, to hunger, and to the ills and chances of this world. 552. As these holy Persons were subject to such needs and wants, the people were, consequently, lost in the wilds of misgivings and doubts, and were afflicted with bewilderment and perplexity. 553. How, they wondered, could such a person be sent down from God, assert His ascendancy over all the peoples and kindreds of the earth, and claim Himself to be the goal of all creation —even as He hath said: 554. “But for Thee, I would not have created all that are in heaven and on earth”— and yet be subject to such trivial things? 555. You must undoubtedly have been informed of the tribulations, the poverty, the ills, and the degradation that have befallen every Prophet of God and His companions. 556. You must have heard how the heads of their followers were sent as presents unto different cities, how grievously they were hindered from that whereunto they were commanded. 557. Each and every one of them fell a prey to the hands of the enemies of His Cause, and had to suffer whatsoever they decreed. 558. It is evident that the changes brought about in every Dispensation constitute the dark clouds that intervene between the eye of man’s understanding and the divine Luminary which shineth forth from the dayspring of the divine Essence. 559. Consider how men for generations have been blindly imitating their fathers, and have been trained according to such ways and manners as have been laid down by the dictates of their Faith. 560. Were these men, therefore, to discover suddenly that a Man, Who hath been living in their midst, Who, with respect to every human limitation, hath been their equal, 561. had risen to abolish every established principle imposed by their Faith —principles by which for centuries they have been disciplined, and every opposer and denier of which they have come to regard as infidel, profligate and wicked— 562. they would of a certainty be veiled and hindered from acknowledging His truth. 563. Such things are as “clouds” that veil the eyes of those whose inner being hath not tasted the Salsabíl of detachment, nor drunk from the Kawthar of the knowledge of God. 564. Such men, when acquainted with these circumstances, become so veiled that without the least question, they pronounce the Manifestation of God an infidel, and sentence Him to death. 565. You must have heard of such things taking place all down the ages, and are now observing them in these days. 566. It behooveth us, therefore, to make the utmost endeavor, that, by God’s invisible assistance, these dark veils, these clouds of Heaven-sent trials, may not hinder us from beholding the beauty of His shining Visage, and that we may recognize Him only by His own being. 567. And should we ask for a testimony of His truth, we should content ourselves with one, and only one, that thereby we may attain unto Him Who is the Fountainhead of infinite grace, and in Whose presence all the world’s abundance fadeth into nothingness, that we may cease to cavil at Him every day and to cleave unto our own idle fancy. 568. Gracious God! Notwithstanding the warning which, in marvelously symbolic language and subtle allusions, hath been uttered in days past, and which was intended to awaken the peoples of the world and to prevent them from being deprived of their share of the billowing ocean of God’s grace, 569. yet such things as have already been witnessed have come to pass! 570. Reference to these things hath also been made in the Qur’án, as witnessed by this verse: 571. “What can such expect but that God should come down to them overshadowed with clouds?” 572. A number of the divines, who hold firmly to the letter of the Word of God, have come to regard this verse as one of the signs of that expected resurrection which is born of their idle fancy. 573. This, notwithstanding the fact that similar references have been made in most of the heavenly Books, and have been recorded in all the passages connected with the signs of the coming Manifestation. 574. Likewise, He saith: “On the day when the heaven shall give out a palpable smoke, which shall enshroud mankind: this will be an afflictive torment.” 575. The All-Glorious hath decreed these very things that are contrary to the desires of wicked men to be the touchstone and standard whereby He proveth His servants, that the just may be known from the wicked, and the faithful distinguished from the infidel. 576. The symbolic term “smoke” denotes grave dissensions, the abrogation and demolition of recognized standards, and the utter destruction of their narrow-minded exponents. 577. What smoke more dense and overpowering than the one which hath now enshrouded all the peoples of the world, which hath become a torment unto them, and from which they hopelessly fail to deliver themselves, however much they strive? 578. So fierce is this fire of self burning within them, that at every moment they seem to be afflicted with fresh torments. 579. The more they are told that this wondrous Cause of God, this Revelation from the Most High, hath been made manifest to all mankind, and is waxing greater and stronger every day, the fiercer groweth the blaze of the fire in their hearts. 580. The more they observe the indomitable strength, the sublime renunciation, the unwavering constancy of God’s holy companions, who, by the aid of God, are growing nobler and more glorious every day, the deeper the dismay which ravageth their souls. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER NINETEEN Divisions 581-615 1ST CERTITUDE 581. In these days, praise be to God, the power of His Word hath obtained such ascendancy over men, that they dare breathe no word. 582. Were they to encounter one of the companions of God who, if he could, would, freely and joyously, offer up 10,000 lives as a sacrifice for his Beloved, so great would be their fear, that they forthwith would profess their faith in Him, whilst privily they would vilify and execrate His name! 583. Even as He hath revealed: “And when they meet you, they say, ‘We believe’; but when they are apart, they bite their fingers’ ends at you, out of wrath. 584. Say: ‘Die in your wrath!’ God truly knoweth the very recesses of your breasts.” 585. Ere long, thine eyes will behold the standards of divine power unfurled throughout all regions, and the signs of His triumphant might and sovereignty manifest in every land. 586. As most of the divines have failed to apprehend the meaning of these verses, and have not grasped the significance of the Day of Resurrection, they therefore have foolishly interpreted these verses according to their idle and faulty conception. 587. The one true God is My witness! 588. Little perception is required to enable them to gather from the symbolic language of these two verses all that We have purposed to propound, and thus to attain, through the grace of the AllMerciful, the resplendent morn of certitude. 589. Such are the strains of celestial melody which the immortal Bird of Heaven, warbling upon the Sadrih of Bahá, poureth out upon thee, that, by the permission of God, thou mayest tread the path of divine knowledge and wisdom. 590. And now, concerning His words: “And He shall send His angels.… 591. ” By “angels” is meant those who, reinforced by the power of the spirit, have consumed, with the fire of the love of God, all human traits and limitations, and have clothed themselves with the attributes of the most exalted Beings and of the Cherubim. 592. That holy man, Sádiq, in his eulogy of the Cherubim, saith: 593. “There stand a company of our fellow Shí‘ihs behind the Throne.” 594. Divers and manifold are the interpretations of the words “behind the Throne.” 595. In one sense, they indicate that no true Shí‘ihs exist. 596. Even as he hath said in another passage: 597. “A true believer is likened unto the philosopher’s stone.” 598. Addressing subsequently his listener, he saith: 599. “Hast thou ever seen the philosopher’s stone?” 600. Reflect, how this symbolic language, more eloquent than any speech, however direct, testifieth to the nonexistence of a true believer. 601. Such is the testimony of Sádiq. 602. And now consider, how unfair and numerous are those who, although they themselves have failed to inhale the fragrance of belief, have condemned as infidels those by whose word belief itself is recognized and established. 603. And now, inasmuch as these holy beings have sanctified themselves from every human limitation, have become endowed with the attributes of the spiritual, and have been adorned with the noble traits of the blessed, they therefore have been designated as “angels.” 604. Such is the meaning of these verses, every word of which hath been expounded by the aid of the most lucid texts, the most convincing arguments, and the best established evidences. 605. As the adherents of Jesus have never understood the hidden meaning of these words, and as the signs which they and the leaders of their Faith have expected have failed to appear, they therefore refused to acknowledge, even until now, the truth of those Manifestations of Holiness that have since the days of Jesus been made manifest. 606. They have thus deprived themselves of the outpourings of God’s holy grace, and of the wonders of His divine utterance. 607. Such is their low estate in this, the Day of Resurrection! 608. They have even failed to perceive that were the signs of the Manifestation of God in every age to appear in the visible realm in accordance with the text of established traditions, none could possibly deny or turn away, nor would the blessed be distinguished from the miserable, and the transgressor from the God-fearing. 609. Judge fairly: Were the prophecies recorded in the Gospel to be literally fulfilled; were Jesus, Son of Mary, accompanied by angels, to descend from the visible heaven upon the clouds; 610. who would dare to disbelieve, who would dare to reject the truth, and wax disdainful? 611. Nay, such consternation would immediately seize all the dwellers of the earth that no soul would feel able to utter a word, much less to reject or accept the truth. 612. It was owing to their misunderstanding of these truths that many a Christian divine hath objected to Muhammad, and voiced his protest in such words: 613. “If Thou art in truth the promised Prophet, why then art Thou not accompanied by those angels our sacred Books foretold, and which must needs descend with the promised Beauty to assist Him in His Revelation and act as warners unto His people?” 614. Even as the All-Glorious hath recorded their statement: 615. “Why hath not an angel been sent down to Him, so that he should have been a warner with Him?” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY Divisions 616-655 1ST CERTITUDE 616. Such objections and differences have persisted in every age and century. 617. The people have always busied themselves with such specious discourses, vainly protesting: 618. “Wherefore hath not this or that sign appeared?” 619. Such ills befell them only because they have clung to the ways of the divines of the age in which they lived, and blindly imitated them in accepting or denying these Essences of Detachment, these holy and divine Beings. 620. These leaders, owing to their immersion in selfish desires, and their pursuit of transitory and sordid things, have regarded these divine Luminaries as being opposed to the standards of their knowledge and understanding, and the opponents of their ways and judgments. 621. As they have literally interpreted the Word of God, and the sayings and traditions of the Letters of Unity, and expounded them according to their own deficient understanding, they have therefore deprived themselves and all their people of the bountiful showers of the grace and mercies of God. 622. And yet they bear witness to this well-known tradition: “Verily Our Word is abstruse, bewilderingly abstruse.” 623. In another instance, it is said: “Our Cause is sorely trying, highly perplexing; none can bear it except a favorite of heaven, or an inspired Prophet, or he whose faith God hath tested.” 624. These leaders of religion admit that none of these three specified conditions is applicable to them. 626. The first two conditions are manifestly beyond their reach; 627. as to the third, it is evident that at no time have they been proof against those tests that have been sent by God, and that when the divine Touchstone appeared, they have shown themselves to be naught but dross. 628. Great God! Notwithstanding their acceptance of the truth of this tradition, these divines who are still doubtful of, and dispute about, the theological obscurities of their faith, yet claim to be the exponents of the subtleties of the law of God, and the expounders of the essential mysteries of His holy Word. 629. They confidently assert that such traditions as indicate the advent of the expected Qá’im have not yet been fulfilled, whilst they themselves have failed to inhale the fragrance of the meaning of these traditions, and are still oblivious of the fact that all the signs foretold have come to pass, 630. that the way of God’s holy Cause hath been revealed, and the concourse of the faithful, swift as lightning, are, even now, passing upon that way, whilst these foolish divines wait expecting to witness the signs foretold. 631. Say, O ye foolish ones! 632. Wait ye even as those before you are waiting! 633. Were they to be questioned concerning those signs that must needs herald the revelation and rise of the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation, to which We have already referred, none of which have been literally fulfilled, and were it to be said to them: 634. “Wherefore have ye rejected the claims advanced by Christians and the peoples of other faiths and regard them as infidels,” knowing not what answer to give, they will reply: 635. “These Books have been corrupted and are not, and never have been, of God.” 636. Reflect: the words of the verses themselves eloquently testify to the truth that they are of God. 637. A similar verse hath been also revealed in the Qur’án, were ye of them that comprehend. 638. Verily I say, throughout all this period they have utterly failed to comprehend what is meant by corrupting the text. 639. Yea, in the writings and utterances of the Mirrors reflecting the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation mention hath been made of “Modification by the exalted beings” and “alteration by the disdainful.” 640. Such passages, however, refer only to particular cases. 641. Among them is the story of Ibn-i-Súríyá. 642. When the people of Khaybar asked the focal center of the Muhammadan Revelation concerning the penalty of adultery committed between a married man and a married woman, 643. Muhammad answered and said: “The law of God is death by stoning.” 644. Whereupon they protested saying: “No such law hath been revealed in the Pentateuch.” 645. Muhammad answered and said: “Whom do ye regard among your rabbis as being a recognized authority and having a sure knowledge of the truth?” 646. They agreed upon Ibn-i-Súríyá. 647. Thereupon Muhammad summoned him and said: “I adjure [beseech] thee by God Who clove the sea for you, caused manna to descend upon you, and the cloud to overshadow you, Who delivered you from Pharaoh and his people, and exalted you above all human beings, 648. to tell us what Moses hath decreed concerning adultery between a married man and a married woman.” 649. He made reply: “O Muhammad! death by stoning is the law.” 650. Muhammad observed: “Why is it then that this law is annulled and hath ceased to operate among the Jews?” 651. He answered and said: “When Nebuchadnezzar delivered Jerusalem to the flames, and put the Jews to death, only a few survived. 652. The divines of that age, considering the extremely limited number of the Jews, and the multitude of the Amalekites, took counsel together, and came to the conclusion that were they to enforce the law of the Pentateuch, every survivor who hath been delivered from the hand of Nebuchadnezzar would have to be put to death according to the verdict of the Book. 653. Owing to such considerations, they totally repealed the penalty of death.” 654. Meanwhile Gabriel inspired Muhammad’s illumined heart with these words: 655. “They pervert the text of the Word of God.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY ONE Divisions 656-675 1ST CERTITUDE 656. This is one of the instances that have been referred to. 657. Verily by “perverting” the text is not meant that which these foolish and abject souls have fancied, even as some maintain that Jewish and Christian divines have effaced from the Book such verses as extol and magnify the countenance of Muhammad, and instead thereof have inserted the contrary. 658. How utterly vain and false are these words! 659. Can a man who believeth in a book, and deemeth it to be inspired by God, mutilate it? 660. Moreover, the Pentateuch had been spread over the surface of the earth, and was not confined to Mecca and Medina, so that they could privily corrupt and pervert its text. 661. Nay, rather, by corruption of the text is meant that in which all Muslim divines are engaged today, that is the interpretation of God’s holy Book in accordance with their idle imaginings and vain desires. 662. And as the Jews, in the time of Muhammad, interpreted those verses of the Pentateuch that referred to His Manifestation after their own fancy, and refused to be satisfied with His holy utterance, the charge of “perverting” the text was therefore pronounced against them. 663. Likewise, it is clear, how in this day, the people of the Qur’án have perverted the text of God’s holy Book, concerning the signs of the expected Manifestation, and interpreted it according to their inclination and desires. 664. In yet another instance, He saith: “A part of them heard the Word of God, and then, after they had understood it, distorted it, and knew that they did so.” 665. This verse, too, doth indicate that the meaning of the Word of God hath been perverted, not that the actual words have been effaced. To the truth of this testify they that are sound of mind. 666. Again in another instance, He saith: “Woe unto those who, with their own hands, transcribe the Book corruptly, and then say: ‘This is from God,’ that they may sell it for some mean price.” 667. This verse was revealed with reference to the divines and leaders of the Jewish Faith. 668. These divines, in order to please the rich, acquire worldly emoluments, and give vent to their envy and misbelief, wrote a number of treatises, refuting the claims of Muhammad, supporting their arguments with such evidences as it would be improper to mention, and claimed that these arguments were derived from the text of the Pentateuch. 669. The same may be witnessed today. 670. Consider how abundant are the denunciations written by the foolish divines of this age against this most wondrous Cause! 671. How vain their imaginings that these calumnies are in conformity with the verses of God’s sacred Book, and in consonance with the utterances of men of discernment! 672. Our purpose in relating these things is to warn you that were they to maintain that those verses wherein the signs referred to in the Gospel are mentioned have been perverted, were they to reject them, and cling instead to other verses and traditions, you should know that their words were utter falsehood and sheer calumny. 673. Yea “corruption” of the text, in the sense We have referred to, hath been actually effected in particular instances. 674. A few of these We have mentioned, that it may become manifest to every discerning observer that unto a few untutored holy Men hath been given the mastery of human learning, so that the malevolent opposer may cease to contend that a certain verse doth indicate “corruption” of the text, and insinuate that We, through lack of knowledge, have made mention of such things. 675. Moreover, most of the verses that indicate “corruption” of the text have been revealed with reference to the Jewish people, were ye to explore the isles of Qur’ánic Revelation. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY TWO Divisions 676-700 1ST CERTITUDE 676. We have also heard a number of the foolish of the earth assert that the genuine text of the heavenly Gospel doth not exist amongst the Christians, that it hath ascended unto heaven. 677. How grievously they have erred! How oblivious of the fact that such a statement imputeth the gravest injustice and tyranny to a gracious and loving Providence! 678. How could God, when once the Daystar of the beauty of Jesus had disappeared from the sight of His people, and ascended unto the fourth heaven, cause His holy Book, His most great testimony amongst His creatures, to disappear also? 679. What would be left to that people to cling to from the setting of the daystar of Jesus until the rise of the sun of the Muhammadan Dispensation? 680. What law could be their stay and guide? 681. How could such people be made the victims of the avenging wrath of God, the omnipotent Avenger? 682. How could they be afflicted with the scourge of chastisement by the heavenly King? 683. Above all, how could the flow of the grace of the All-Bountiful be stayed? 684. How could the ocean of His tender mercies be stilled? 685. We take refuge with God, from that which His creatures have fancied about Him! Exalted is He! 686. Dear friend! Now when the light of God’s everlasting Morn is breaking; when the radiance of His holy words: “God is the light of the heavens and of the earth” is shedding illumination upon all mankind; 687. when the inviolability of His tabernacle is being proclaimed by His sacred utterance: “God hath willed to perfect His light”; and the Hand of omnipotence, bearing His testimony, “In His grasp He holdeth the kingdom of all things,” is being outstretched unto all the peoples and kindreds of the earth; 688. it behooveth us to gird up the loins of endeavor, that haply, by the grace and bounty of God, we may enter the celestial City: “Verily, we are God’s,” and abide within the exalted habitation: “And unto Him we do return.” 689. It is incumbent upon thee, by the permission of God, to cleanse the eye of thine heart from the things of the world, that thou mayest realize the infinitude of divine knowledge, and mayest behold Truth so clearly that thou wilt need no proof to demonstrate His reality, nor any evidence to bear witness unto His testimony. 690. O affectionate seeker! Shouldst thou soar in the holy realm of the spirit, thou wouldst recognize God manifest and exalted above all things, in such wise that thine eyes would behold none else but Him. 691. “God was alone; there was none else besides Him.” So lofty is this station that no testimony can bear it witness, neither evidence do justice to its truth. 692. Wert thou to explore the sacred domain of truth, thou wilt find that all things are known only by the light of His recognition, that He hath ever been, and will continue forever to be, known through Himself. 693. And if thou dwellest in the land of testimony, content thyself with that which He, Himself, hath revealed: “Is it not enough for them that We have sent down unto Thee the Book?” 694. This is the testimony which He, Himself, hath ordained; greater proof than this there is none, nor ever will be: “This proof is His Word; His own Self, the testimony of His truth.” 695. And now, We beseech the people of the Bayán, all the learned, the sages, the divines, and witnesses amongst them, not to forget the wishes and admonitions revealed in their Book. 696. Let them, at all times, fix their gaze upon the essentials of His Cause, lest when He, Who is the Quintessence of truth, the inmost Reality of all things, the Source of all light, is made manifest, they cling unto certain passages of the Book, and inflict upon Him that which was inflicted in the Dispensation of the Qur’án. 697. For, verily, powerful is He, the King of divine might, to extinguish with one letter of His wondrous words, the breath of life in the whole of the Bayán and the people thereof, and with one letter bestow upon them a new and everlasting life, and cause them to arise and speed out of the sepulchers of their vain and selfish desires. 698. Take heed, and be watchful; and remember that all things have their consummation in belief in Him, in attainment unto His day, and in the realization of His divine presence. 699. “There is no piety in turning your faces toward the east or toward the west, but he is pious who believeth in God and the Last Day.” 700. Give ear, O people of the Bayán, unto the truth whereunto We have admonished you, that haply ye may seek the shelter of the shadow extended, in the Day of God, upon all mankind. END PART 1 CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-40 The Book of Certitude PART 2 OF 2 2ND CERTITUDE 1. Verily He Who is the Daystar of Truth and Revealer of the Supreme Being holdeth, for all time, undisputed sovereignty over all that is in heaven and on earth, though no man be found on earth to obey Him. 2. He verily is independent of all earthly dominion, though He be utterly destitute. 3. Thus We reveal unto thee the mysteries of the Cause of God, and bestow upon thee the gems of divine wisdom, that haply thou mayest soar on the wings of renunciation to those heights that are veiled from the eyes of men. 4. The significance and essential purpose underlying these words is to reveal and demonstrate unto the pure in heart and the sanctified in spirit 5. that they Who are the Luminaries of truth and the Mirrors reflecting the light of divine Unity, in whatever age and cycle they are sent down from their invisible habitations of ancient glory unto this world, to educate the souls of men and endue with grace all created things, 7. are invariably endowed with an all-compelling power, and invested with invincible sovereignty. 8. For these hidden Gems, these concealed and invisible Treasures, in themselves manifest and vindicate the reality of these holy words: “Verily God doeth whatsoever He willeth, and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth.” 9. To every discerning and illumined heart it is evident that God, the unknowable Essence, the divine Being, is immensely exalted beyond every human attribute, such as corporeal existence, ascent and descent, egress and regress. 10. Far be it from His glory that human tongue should adequately recount His praise, or that human heart comprehend His fathomless mystery. 11. He is and hath ever been veiled in the ancient eternity of His Essence, and will remain in His Reality everlastingly hidden from the sight of men. 12. “No vision taketh in Him, but He taketh in all vision; He is the Subtile, the All-Perceiving.” 13. No tie of direct intercourse can possibly bind Him to His creatures. 14. He standeth exalted beyond and above all separation and union, all proximity and remoteness. 15. No sign can indicate His presence or His absence; inasmuch as by a word of His command all that are in heaven and on earth have come to exist, and by His wish, which is the Primal Will itself, all have stepped out of utter nothingness into the realm of being, the world of the visible. 16. Gracious God! How could there be conceived any existing relationship or possible connection between His Word and they that are created of it? 17. The verse: “God would have you beware of Himself” unmistakably beareth witness to the reality of Our argument, and the words: 17. “God was alone; there was none else besides Him” are a sure testimony of its truth. 18. All the Prophets of God and their chosen Ones, all the divines, the sages, and the wise of every generation, unanimously recognize their inability to attain unto the comprehension of that Quintessence of all truth, and confess their incapacity to grasp Him, Who is the inmost Reality of all things. 19. The door of the knowledge of the Ancient of Days being thus closed in the face of all beings, the Source of infinite grace, according to His saying: “His grace hath transcended all things; My grace hath encompassed them all” 20. hath caused those luminous Gems of Holiness to appear out of the realm of the spirit, in the noble form of the human temple, and be made manifest unto all men, 21. that they may impart unto the world the mysteries of the unchangeable Being, and tell of the subtleties of His imperishable Essence. 22. These sanctified Mirrors, these Daysprings of ancient glory are one and all the Exponents on earth of Him Who is the central Orb of the universe, its Essence and ultimate Purpose. 23. From Him proceed their knowledge and power; from Him is derived their sovereignty. 24. The beauty of their countenance is but a reflection of His image, and their revelation a sign of His deathless glory. 25. They are the Treasuries of divine knowledge, and the Repositories of celestial wisdom. 26. Through them is transmitted a grace that is infinite, and by them is revealed the light that can never fade. 27. Even as He hath said: “There is no distinction whatsoever between Thee and them; except that they are Thy servants, and are created of Thee.” 28. This is the significance of the tradition: “I am He, Himself, and He is I, myself.” 29. The traditions and sayings that bear direct reference to Our theme are divers and manifold; We have refrained from quoting them for the sake of brevity. 30. Nay, whatever is in the heavens and whatever is on the earth is a direct evidence of the revelation within it of the attributes and names of God, inasmuch as within every atom are enshrined the signs that bear eloquent testimony to the revelation of that most great Light. 31. Methinks, but for the potency of that revelation, no being could ever exist. 32. How resplendent the luminaries of knowledge that shine in an atom, and how vast the oceans of wisdom that surge within a drop! 33. To a supreme degree is this true of man, who, among all created things, hath been invested with the robe of such gifts, and hath been singled out for the glory of such distinction. 34. For in him are potentially revealed all the attributes and names of God to a degree that no other created being hath excelled or surpassed. 35. All these names and attributes are applicable to him, even as He hath said: “Man is My mystery, and I am his mystery.” 36. Manifold are the verses that have been repeatedly revealed in all the heavenly Books and the holy Scriptures, expressive of this most subtle and lofty theme. 37. Even as He hath revealed: “We will surely show them Our signs in the world and within themselves.” 38. Again He saith: “And also in your own selves: will ye not then behold the signs of God?” 39. And yet again He revealeth: “And be ye not like those who forget God, and whom He hath therefore caused to forget their own selves.” 40. In this connection, He Who is the eternal King —may the souls of all that dwell within the mystic Tabernacle be a sacrifice unto Him— hath spoken: “He hath known God who hath known himself.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWO Divisions 41-70 2ND CERTITUDE 41. I swear by God, O esteemed and honored friend! 42. Shouldst thou ponder these words in thine heart, thou wilt of a certainty find the doors of divine wisdom and infinite knowledge flung open before thy face. 43. From that which hath been said it becometh evident that all things, in their inmost reality, testify to the revelation of the names and attributes of God within them. 44. Each according to its capacity, indicateth, and is expressive of, the knowledge of God. So potent and universal is this revelation, that it hath encompassed all things, visible and invisible. 45. Thus hath He revealed: “Hath aught else save Thee a power of revelation which is not possessed by Thee, that it could have manifested Thee? 46. Blind is the eye which doth not perceive Thee.” 47. Likewise, hath the eternal King spoken: “No thing have I perceived, except that I perceived God within it, God before it, or God after it.” 48. Also in the tradition of Kumayl it is written: “Behold, a light hath shone forth out of the Morn of eternity, and lo! its waves have penetrated the inmost reality of all men.” 49. Man, the noblest and most perfect of all created things, excelleth them all in the intensity of this revelation, and is a fuller expression of its glory. 50. And of all men, the most accomplished, the most distinguished and the most excellent are the Manifestations of the Sun of Truth. 51. Nay, all else besides these Manifestations live by the operation of their Will, and move and have their being through the outpourings of their grace. 52. “But for Thee, I would have not created the heavens.” 53. Nay, all in their holy presence fade into utter nothingness, and are a thing forgotten. 54. Human tongue can never befittingly sing their praise, and human speech can never unfold their mystery. 55. These Tabernacles of holiness, these primal Mirrors which reflect the light of unfading glory, are but expressions of Him Who is the Invisible of the Invisibles. 56. By the revelation of these gems of divine virtue all the names and attributes of God, such as knowledge and power, sovereignty and dominion, mercy and wisdom, glory, bounty and grace, are made manifest. 57. These attributes of God are not and have never been vouchsafed specially unto certain Prophets, and withheld from others. 58. Nay, all the Prophets of God, His well-favored, His holy, and chosen Messengers, are, without exception, the bearers of His names, and the embodiments of His attributes. 59. They only differ in the intensity of their revelation, and the comparative potency of their light. 60. Even as He hath revealed: “Some of the Apostles We have caused to excel the others.” 61. It hath therefore become manifest and evident that within the tabernacles of these Prophets and chosen Ones of God the light of His infinite names and exalted attributes hath been reflected, even though the light of some of these attributes may or may not be outwardly revealed from these luminous Temples to the eyes of men. 62. That a certain attribute of God hath not been outwardly manifested by these Essences of Detachment doth in no wise imply that they Who are the Daysprings of God’s attributes and the Treasuries of His holy names did not actually possess it. 63. Therefore, these illuminated Souls, these beauteous Visages have, each and every one of them, been endowed with all the attributes of God, such as sovereignty, dominion, and the like, even though to outward seeming they be shorn of all earthly majesty. 64. To every discerning eye this is evident and manifest; it requireth neither proof nor evidence. 65. Yea, inasmuch as the peoples of the world have failed to seek from the luminous and crystal Springs of divine knowledge the inner meaning of God’s holy words, they therefore have languished, stricken and sore athirst, in the vale of idle fancy and waywardness. 66. They have strayed far from the fresh and thirst-subduing waters, and gathered round the salt that burneth bitterly. 67. Concerning them, the Dove of Eternity hath spoken: “And if they see the path of righteousness, they will not take it for their path; but if they see the path of error, for their path will they take it. This, because they treated Our signs as lies, and were heedless of them.” 68. To this testifieth that which hath been witnessed in this wondrous and exalted Dispensation. 69. Myriads of holy verses have descended from the heaven of might and grace, yet no one hath turned thereunto, nor ceased to cling to those words of men, not one letter of which they that have spoken them comprehend. 70. For this reason the people have doubted incontestable truths, such as these, and caused themselves to be deprived of the Ridván of divine knowledge, and the eternal meads of celestial wisdom. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THREE Divisions 71-105 2ND CERTITUDE 71. And now, to resume Our argument concerning the question: 72. Why is it that the sovereignty of the Qá’im, affirmed in the text of recorded traditions, and handed down by the shining stars of the Muhammadan Dispensation, hath not in the least been made manifest? 73. Nay, the contrary hath come to pass. Have not His disciples and companions been afflicted of men? 74. Are they not still the victims of the fierce opposition of their enemies? 75. Are they not today leading the life of abased and impotent mortals? 76. Yea, the sovereignty attributed to the Qá’im and spoken of in the scriptures is a reality, the truth of which none can doubt. 77. This sovereignty, however, is not the sovereignty which the minds of men have falsely imagined. 78. Moreover, the Prophets of old, each and every one, whenever announcing to the people of their day the advent of the coming Revelation, have invariably and specifically referred to that sovereignty with which the promised Manifestation must needs be invested. 79. This is attested by the records of the scriptures of the past. 80. This sovereignty hath not been solely and exclusively attributed to the Qá’im. 81. Nay rather, the attribute of sovereignty and all other names and attributes of God have been and will ever be vouchsafed unto all the Manifestations of God, before and after Him, inasmuch as these Manifestations, as it hath already been explained, are the Embodiments of the attributes of God, the Invisible, and the Revealers of the divine mysteries. 82. Furthermore, by sovereignty is meant the all-encompassing, all-pervading power which is inherently exercised by the Qá’im whether or not He appear to the world clothed in the majesty of earthly dominion. 83. This is solely dependent upon the will and pleasure of the Qá’im Himself. 84. You will readily recognize that the terms sovereignty, wealth, life, death, judgment and resurrection, spoken of by the scriptures of old, are not what this generation hath conceived and vainly imagined. 85. Nay, by sovereignty is meant that sovereignty which in every dispensation resideth within, and is exercised by, the person of the Manifestation, the Daystar of Truth. 86. That sovereignty is the spiritual ascendancy which He exerciseth to the fullest degree over all that is in heaven and on earth, and which in due time revealeth itself to the world in direct proportion to its capacity and spiritual receptiveness, even as the sovereignty of Muhammad, the Messenger of God, is today apparent and manifest amongst the people. 87. You are well aware of what befell His Faith in the early days of His dispensation. 88. What woeful sufferings did the hand of the infidel and erring, the divines of that age and their associates, inflict upon that spiritual Essence, that most pure and holy Being! 89. How abundant the thorns and briars which they have strewn over His path! 90. It is evident that wretched generation, in their wicked and satanic fancy, regarded every injury to that immortal Being as a means to the attainment of an abiding felicity; inasmuch as the recognized divines of that age, such as ‘Abdu’lláh-i-Ubayy, ‘Abú-‘Ámir, the hermit, Ka‘b-Ibn-i-Ashraf, and Nadr-Ibn-i-Hárith, all treated Him as an impostor, and pronounced Him a lunatic and a calumniator. 91. Such sore accusations they brought against Him that in recounting them God forbiddeth the ink to flow, Our pen to move, or the page to bear them. 92. These malicious imputations provoked the people to arise and torment Him. 93. And how fierce that torment if the divines of the age be its chief instigators, if they denounce Him to their followers, cast Him out from their midst, and declare Him a miscreant! 94. Hath not the same befallen this Servant, and been witnessed by all? 95. For this reason did Muhammad cry out: “No Prophet of God hath suffered such harm as I have suffered.” 96. And in the Qur’án are recorded all the calumnies and reproaches uttered against Him, as well as all the afflictions which He suffered. 97. Refer ye thereunto, that haply ye may be informed of that which hath befallen His Revelation. 98. So grievous was His plight, that for a time all ceased to hold intercourse with Him and His companions. 99. Whoever associated with Him fell a victim to the relentless cruelty of His enemies. 100. We shall cite in this connection only one verse of that Book. 101. Shouldst thou observe it with a discerning eye, thou wilt, all the remaining days of thy life, lament and bewail the injury of Muhammad, that wronged and oppressed Messenger of God. 102. That verse was revealed at a time when Muhammad languished weary and sorrowful beneath the weight of the opposition of the people, and of their unceasing torture. 103. In the midst of His agony, the Voice of Gabriel, calling from the Sadratu’l-Muntahá, was heard saying: 104. “But if their opposition be grievous to Thee —if Thou canst, seek out an opening into the earth or a ladder into heaven.” 105. The implication of this utterance is that His case had no remedy, that they would not withhold their hands from Him unless He should hide Himself beneath the depths of the earth, or take His flight unto heaven. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 106-135 The Book of Certitude 2ND CERTITUDE 106. Consider, how great is the change today! 107. Behold, how many are the Sovereigns who bow the knee before His name! 108. How numerous the nations and kingdoms who have sought the shelter of His shadow, who bear allegiance to His Faith, and pride themselves therein! 109. From the pulpit-top there ascendeth today the words of praise which, in utter lowliness, glorify His blessed name; and from the heights of minarets there resoundeth the call that summoneth the concourse of His people to adore Him. 110. Even those Kings of the earth who have refused to embrace His Faith and to put off the garment of unbelief, nonetheless confess and acknowledge the greatness and overpowering majesty of that Daystar of loving-kindness. 111. Such is His earthly sovereignty, the evidences of which thou dost on every side behold. 112. This sovereignty must needs be revealed and established either in the lifetime of every Manifestation of God or after His ascension unto His true habitation in the realms above. 113. What thou dost witness today is but a confirmation of this truth. 114. That spiritual ascendancy, however, which is primarily intended, resideth within, and revolveth around Them from eternity even unto eternity. 115. It can never for a moment be divorced from Them. 116. Its dominion hath encompassed all that is in heaven and on earth. 117. The following is an evidence of the sovereignty exercised by Muhammad, the Daystar of Truth. 118. Hast thou not heard how with one single verse He hath sundered light from darkness, the righteous from the ungodly, and the believing from the infidel? 119. All the signs and allusions concerning the Day of Judgment, which thou hast heard, such as the raising of the dead, the Day of Reckoning, the Last Judgment, and others have been made manifest through the revelation of that verse. 120. These revealed words were a blessing to the righteous who on hearing them exclaimed: “O God our Lord, we have heard, and obeyed.” 121. They were a curse to the people of iniquity who, on hearing them, affirmed: “We have heard and rebelled.” 122. Those words, sharp as the sword of God, have separated the faithful from the infidel, and severed father from son. 123. Thou hast surely witnessed how they that have confessed their faith in Him and they that rejected Him have warred against each other, and sought one another’s property. 124. How many fathers have turned away from their sons; how many lovers have shunned their beloved! 125. So mercilessly trenchant was this wondrous sword of God that it cleft asunder every relationship! 126. On the other hand, consider the welding power of His Word. 127. Observe, how those in whose midst the Satan of self had for years sown the seeds of malice and hate became so fused and blended through their allegiance to this wondrous and transcendent Revelation that it seemed as if they had sprung from the same loins. 128. Such is the binding force of the Word of God, which uniteth the hearts of them that have renounced all else but Him, who have believed in His signs, and quaffed from the Hand of glory the Kawthar of God’s holy grace. 129. Furthermore, how numerous are those peoples of divers beliefs, of conflicting creeds, and opposing temperaments, who, through the reviving fragrance of the Divine springtime, breathing from the Ridván of God, have been arrayed with the new robe of divine Unity, and have drunk from the cup of His singleness! 130. This is the significance of the well-known words: “The wolf and the lamb shall feed together.” 131 Behold the ignorance and folly of those who, like the nations of old, are still expecting to witness the time when these beasts will feed together in one pasture! 132. Such is their low estate. 133. Methinks, never have their lips touched the cup of understanding, neither have their feet trodden the path of justice. 134. Besides, of what profit would it be to the world were such a thing to take place? 135. How well hath He spoken concerning them: “Hearts have they, with which they understand not, and eyes have they with which they see not!” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 136-165 2ND CERTITUDE 136. Consider how with this one verse which hath descended from the heaven of the Will of God, the world and all that is therein have been brought to a reckoning with Him. 137. Whosoever acknowledged His truth and turned unto Him, his good works outweighed his misdeeds, and all his sins were remitted and forgiven. 138. Thereby is the truth of these words concerning Him made manifest: “Swift is He in reckoning.” 139. Thus God turneth iniquity into righteousness, were ye to explore the realms of divine knowledge, and fathom the mysteries of His wisdom. 140. In like manner, whosoever partook of the cup of love, obtained his portion of the ocean of eternal grace and of the showers of everlasting mercy, and entered into the life of faith—the heavenly and everlasting life. 141. But he that turned away from that cup was condemned to eternal death. 142. By the terms “life” and “death,” spoken of in the scriptures, is intended the life of faith and the death of unbelief. 143. The generality of the people, owing to their failure to grasp the meaning of these words, rejected and despised the person of the Manifestation, deprived themselves of the light of His divine guidance, and refused to follow the example of that immortal Beauty. 144. When the light of Qur’ánic Revelation was kindled within the chamber of Muhammad’s holy heart, He passed upon the people the verdict of the Last Day, the verdict of resurrection, of judgment, of life, and of death. 145. Thereupon the standards of revolt were hoisted, and the doors of derision opened. 146. Thus hath He, the Spirit of God, recorded, as spoken by the infidels: 147. “And if thou shouldst say, ‘After death ye shall surely be raised again,’ the infidels will certainly exclaim, ‘This is nothing but manifest sorcery.’” 148. Again He speaketh: “If ever thou dost marvel, marvelous surely is their saying, ‘What! When we have become dust, shall we be restored in a new creation?’” 149. Thus, in another passage, He wrathfully exclaimeth: “Are We wearied out with the first creation? 150. Yet are they in doubt with regard to a new creation!” 151. As the commentators of the Qur’án and they that follow the letter thereof misapprehended the inner meaning of the words of God and failed to grasp their essential purpose, 152. they sought to demonstrate that, according to the rules of grammar, whenever the term “idhá” (meaning “if” or “when”) precedeth the past tense, it invariably hath reference to the future. 153. Later, they were sore perplexed in attempting to explain those verses of the Book wherein that term did not actually occur. 154. Even as He hath revealed: “And there was a blast on the trumpet—lo! it is the threatened Day! 155. And every soul is summoned to a reckoning—with him an impeller and a witness.” 156. In explaining this and similar verses, they have in some cases argued that the term “idhá” is implied. 157. In other instances, they have idly contended that whereas the Day of Judgment is inevitable, it hath therefore been referred to as an event not of the future but of the past. 158. How vain their sophistry! 159. How grievous their blindness! 160. They refuse to recognize the trumpet-blast which so explicitly in this text was sounded through the revelation of Muhammad. 161. They deprive themselves of the regenerating Spirit of God that breathed into it, and foolishly expect to hear the trumpet-sound of the Seraph of God who is but one of His servants! 162. Hath not the Seraph himself, the angel of the Judgment Day, and his like been ordained by Muhammad’s own utterance? 163. Say: What! Will ye give that which is for your good in exchange for that which is evil? 164. Wretched is that which ye have falsely exchanged! 165. Surely ye are a people, evil, in grievous loss. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SIX Divisions 166-190 2ND CERTITUDE 166. Nay, by “trumpet” is meant the trumpet-call of Muhammad’s Revelation, which was sounded in the heart of the universe, and by “resurrection” is meant His own rise to proclaim the Cause of God. 167. He bade the erring and wayward arise and speed out of the sepulchers of their bodies, arrayed them with the beauteous robe of faith, and quickened them with the breath of a new and wondrous life. 168. Thus at the hour when Muhammad, that divine Beauty, purposed to unveil one of the mysteries hidden in the symbolic terms “resurrection,” “judgment,” “paradise,” and “hell,” Gabriel, the Voice of Inspiration, was heard saying: 169. “Erelong will they wag their heads at Thee, and say, ‘When shall this be?’ Say: ‘Perchance it is nigh.’” 170. The implications of this verse alone suffice the peoples of the world, were they to ponder it in their hearts. 171. Gracious God! How far have that people strayed from the way of God! 172. Although the Day of Resurrection was ushered in through the Revelation of Muhammad, although His light and tokens had encompassed the earth and all that is therein, yet that people derided Him, gave themselves up to those idols which the divines of that age, in their vain and idle fancy, had conceived, and deprived themselves of the light of heavenly grace and of the showers of divine mercy. 173. Yea, the abject beetle can never scent the fragrance of holiness, and the bat of darkness can never face the splendor of the sun. 174. Such things have come to pass in the days of every Manifestation of God. Even as Jesus said: “Ye must be born again.” 175. Again He saith: “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. 176. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.” 177. The purport of these words is that whosoever in every dispensation is born of the Spirit and is quickened by the breath of the Manifestation of Holiness, he verily is of those that have attained unto “life” and “resurrection” and have entered into the “paradise” of the love of God. 178. And whosoever is not of them, is condemned to “death” and “deprivation,” to the “fire” of unbelief, and to the “wrath” of God. 179. In all the scriptures, the books and chronicles, the sentence of death, of fire, of blindness, of want of understanding and hearing, hath been pronounced against those whose lips have tasted not the ethereal cup of true knowledge, and whose hearts have been deprived of the grace of the holy Spirit in their day. 180. Even as it hath been previously recorded: “Hearts have they with which they understand not.” 181. In another passage of the Gospel it is written: “And it came to pass that on a certain day the father of one of the disciples of Jesus had died.” 182. That disciple reporting the death of his father unto Jesus, asked for leave to go and bury him. 183. Whereupon, Jesus, that Essence of Detachment, answered and said: “Let the dead bury their dead.” 184. In like manner, two of the people of Kúfih went to ‘Alí, the Commander of the Faithful. 185. One owned a house and wished to sell it; the other was to be the purchaser. 186. They had agreed that this transaction should be effected and the contract be written with the knowledge of ‘Alí. 187. He, the exponent of the law of God, addressing the scribe, said: “Write thou: ‘A dead man hath bought from another dead man a house. 188. That house is bounded by four limits. 189. One extendeth toward the tomb, the other to the vault of the grave, the third to the Sirát, the fourth to either Paradise or hell.’” 190. Reflect, had these two souls been quickened by the trumpet-call of ‘Alí, had they risen from the grave of error by the power of his love, the judgment of death would certainly not have been pronounced against them. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 191-220 2ND CERTITUDE 191. In every age and century, the purpose of the Prophets of God and their chosen ones hath been no other but to affirm the spiritual significance of the terms “life,” “resurrection,” and “judgment.” 192. If one will ponder but for a while this utterance of ‘Alí in his heart, one will surely discover all mysteries hidden in the terms “grave,” “tomb,” “sirát,” “paradise” and “hell.” 193. But oh! how strange and pitiful! 194. Behold, all the people are imprisoned within the tomb of self, and lie buried beneath the nethermost depths of worldly desire! 195. Wert thou to attain to but a dewdrop of the crystal waters of divine knowledge, thou wouldst readily realize that true life is not the life of the flesh but the life of the spirit. 196. For the life of the flesh is common to both men and animals, whereas the life of the spirit is possessed only by the pure in heart who have quaffed from the ocean of faith and partaken of the fruit of certitude. 197. This life knoweth no death, and this existence is crowned by immortality. 198. Even as it hath been said: “He who is a true believer liveth both in this world and in the world to come.” 199. If by “life” be meant this earthly life, it is evident that death must needs overtake it. 200. Similarly, the records of all the scriptures bear witness to this lofty truth and this most exalted word. 201. Moreover, this verse of the Qur’án, revealed concerning Hamzih, the “Prince of Martyrs,” and Abú-Jahl, is a luminous evidence and sure testimony of the truth of Our saying: 202. “Shall the dead, whom We have quickened, and for whom We have ordained a light whereby he may walk among men, be like him, whose likeness is in the darkness, whence he will not come forth?” 203. This verse descended from the heaven of the Primal Will at a time when Hamzih had already been invested with the sacred mantle of faith, and Abú-Jahl had waxed relentless in his opposition and unbelief. 204. From the Wellspring of omnipotence and the Source of eternal holiness, there came the judgment that conferred everlasting life upon Hamzih, and condemned Abú-Jahl to eternal damnation. 205. This was the signal that caused the fires of unbelief to glow with the hottest flame in the heart of the infidels, and provoked them openly to repudiate His truth. 206. They loudly clamored: “When did Hamzih die? 207. When was he risen? 208. At what hour was such a life conferred upon him?” 209. As they understood not the significance of these noble sayings, nor sought enlightenment from the recognized expounders of the Faith, that these might confer a sprinkling of the Kawthar of divine knowledge upon them, therefore such fires of mischief were kindled amongst men. 210. Thou dost witness today how, notwithstanding the radiant splendor of the Sun of divine knowledge, all the people, whether high or low, have clung to the ways of those abject manifestations of the Prince of Darkness. 211. They continually appeal to them for aid in unraveling the intricacies of their Faith, and, owing to lack of knowledge, they make such replies as can in no wise damage their fame and fortune. 212. It is evident that these souls, vile and miserable as the beetle itself, have had no portion of the musk-laden breeze of eternity, and have never entered the Ridván of heavenly delight. 213. How, therefore, can they impart unto others the imperishable fragrance of holiness? 214. Such is their way, and such will it remain forever. 215. Only those will attain to the knowledge of the Word of God that have turned unto Him, and repudiated the manifestations of Satan. 216. Thus God hath reaffirmed the law of the day of His Revelation, and inscribed it with the pen of power upon the mystic Tablet hidden beneath the veil of celestial glory. 217. Wert thou to heed these words, wert thou to ponder their outward and inner meaning in thy heart, thou wouldst seize the significance of all the abstruse problems which, in this day, have become insuperable barriers between men and the knowledge of the Day of Judgment. 218. Then wilt thou have no more questions to perplex thee. 219. We fain would hope that, God willing, thou wilt not return, deprived and still athirst, from the shores of the ocean of divine mercy, nor come back destitute from the imperishable Sanctuary of thy heart’s desire. 220. Let it now be seen what thy search and endeavors will achieve. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 221-250 The Book of Certitude 2ND CERTITUDE 221. To resume: Our purpose in setting forth these truths hath been to demonstrate the sovereignty of Him Who is the King of kings. 222. Be fair: Is this sovereignty which, through the utterance of one Word, hath manifested such pervading influence, ascendancy, and awful majesty, 223. is this sovereignty superior, or is the worldly dominion of these kings of the earth who, despite their solicitude for their subjects and their help of the poor, are assured only of an outward and fleeting allegiance, while in the hearts of men they inspire neither affection nor respect? 224. Hath not that sovereignty, through the potency of one word, subdued, quickened, and revitalized the whole world? 225. What! Can the lowly dust compare with Him Who is the Lord of Lords? 226. What tongue dare utter the immensity of difference that lieth between them? 227. Nay, all comparison falleth short in attaining the hallowed sanctuary of His sovereignty. 228. Were man to reflect, he would surely perceive that even the servant of His threshold ruleth over all created things! 229. This hath already been witnessed, and will in future be made manifest. 230. This is but one of the meanings of the spiritual sovereignty which We have set forth in accordance with the capacity and receptiveness of the people. 231. For He, the Mover of all beings, that glorified Visage, is the source of such potencies as neither this wronged One can reveal, nor this unworthy people comprehend. 232. Immensely exalted is He above men’s praise of His sovereignty; glorified is He beyond that which they attribute unto Him! 233. And now, ponder this in thine heart: 234. Were sovereignty to mean earthly sovereignty and worldly dominion, were it to imply the subjection and external allegiance of all the peoples and kindreds of the earth —whereby His loved ones should be exalted and be made to live in peace, and His enemies be abased and tormented— 235. such form of sovereignty would not be true of God Himself, the Source of all dominion, Whose majesty and power all things testify. 236. For, dost thou not witness how the generality of mankind is under the sway of His enemies? 237. Have they not all turned away from the path of His good-pleasure? 238. Have they not done that which He hath forbidden, and left undone, nay repudiated and opposed, those things which He hath commanded? 239. Have not His friends ever been the victims of the tyranny of His foes? 240. All these things are more obvious than even the splendor of the noontide sun. 241. Know, therefore, O questioning seeker, that earthly sovereignty is of no worth, nor will it ever be, in the eyes of God and His chosen Ones. 242. Moreover, if ascendancy and dominion be interpreted to mean earthly supremacy and temporal power, how impossible will it be for thee to explain these verses: “And verily Our host shall conquer.” 243. “Fain [willingly]would they put out God’s light with their mouths: But God hath willed to perfect His light, albeit the infidels abhor it.” 244. “He is the Dominant, above all things.” 245. Similarly, most of the Qur’án testifieth to this truth. 246. Were the idle contention of these foolish and despicable souls to be true, they would have none other alternative than to reject all these holy utterances and heavenly allusions. 247. For no warrior could be found on earth more excellent and nearer to God than Husayn, son of ‘Alí, so peerless and incomparable was he. 248. “There was none to equal or to match him in the world.” 249. Yet, thou must have heard what befell him. 250. “God’s malison on the head of the people of tyranny!” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER NINE Divisions 251-280 2ND CERTITUDE 251. Were the verse “And verily Our host shall conquer” to be literally interpreted, it is evident that it would in no wise be applicable to the chosen Ones of God and His hosts, inasmuch as Husayn, whose heroism was manifest as the sun, crushed and subjugated, quaffed at last the cup of martyrdom in Karbilá, the land of Taff. 252. Similarly, the sacred verse “Fain would they put out God’s light with their mouths: 253. But God hath willed to perfect His light, albeit the infidels abhor it.” 254. Were it to be literally interpreted it would never correspond with the truth. 255. For in every age the light of God hath, to outward seeming, been quenched by the peoples of the earth, and the Lamps of God extinguished by them. 256. How then could the ascendancy of the sovereignty of these Lamps be explained? 257. What could the potency of God’s will to “perfect His light” signify? 258. As hath already been witnessed, so great was the enmity of the infidels, that none of these divine Luminaries ever found a place for shelter, or tasted of the cup of tranquillity. 259. So heavily were they oppressed, that the least of men inflicted upon these Essences of being whatsoever he listed. 260. These sufferings have been observed and measured by the people. 261. How, therefore, can such people be capable of understanding and expounding these words of God, these verses of everlasting glory? 262. But the purpose of these verses is not what they have imagined. 263. Nay, the terms “ascendancy,” “power,” and “authority” imply a totally different station and meaning. 264. For instance, consider the pervading power of those drops of the blood of Husayn which besprinkled the earth. 265. What ascendancy and influence hath the dust itself, through the sacredness and potency of that blood, exercised over the bodies and souls of men! 266. So much so, that he who sought deliverance from his ills, was healed by touching the dust of that holy ground, and whosoever, wishing to protect his property, treasured with absolute faith and understanding, a little of that holy earth within his house, safeguarded all his possessions. 267. These are the outward manifestations of its potency. 268. And were We to recount its hidden virtues they would assuredly say: 269. “He verily hath considered the dust to be the Lord of Lords, and hath utterly forsaken the Faith of God.” 270. Furthermore, call to mind the shameful circumstances that have attended the martyrdom of Husayn. 271. Reflect upon his loneliness, how, to outer seeming, none could be found to aid him, none to take up his body and bury it. 272. And yet, behold how numerous, in this day, are those who from the uttermost corners of the earth don the garb of pilgrimage, seeking the site of his martyrdom, that there they may lay their heads upon the threshold of his shrine! 273. Such is the ascendancy and power of God! 274. Such is the glory of His dominion and majesty! 275. Think not that because these things have come to pass after Husayn’s martyrdom, therefore all this glory hath been of no profit unto him. 276. For that holy soul is immortal, liveth the life of God, and abideth within the retreats of celestial glory upon the Sadrih of heavenly reunion. 277. These Essences of being are the shining Exemplars of sacrifice. 278. They have offered, and will continue to offer up their lives, their substance, their souls, their spirit, their all, in the path of the Well-Beloved. 279. By them, no station, however exalted, could be more dearly cherished. 280. For lovers have no desire but the good-pleasure of their Beloved, and have no aim except reunion with Him. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TEN Divisions 281-310 2ND CERTITUDE 281. Should We wish to impart unto thee a glimmer of the mysteries of Husayn’s martyrdom, and reveal unto thee the fruits thereof, these pages could never suffice, nor exhaust their meaning. 282. Our hope is that, God willing, the breeze of mercy may blow, and the divine Springtime clothe the tree of being with the robe of a new life; so that we may discover the mysteries of divine Wisdom, and, through His providence, be made independent of the knowledge of all things. 283. We have, as yet, descried none but a handful of souls, destitute of all renown, who have attained unto this station. 284. Let the future disclose what the Judgment of God will ordain, and the Tabernacle of His decree reveal. 285. In such wise We recount unto thee the wonders of the Cause of God, and pour out into thine ears the strains of heavenly melody, that haply thou mayest attain unto the station of true knowledge, and partake of the fruit thereof. 286. Therefore, know thou of a certainty that these Luminaries of heavenly majesty, though their dwelling be in the dust, yet their true habitation is the seat of glory in the realms above. 287. Though bereft of all earthly possessions, yet they soar in the realms of immeasurable riches. 288. And whilst sore tried in the grip of the enemy, they are seated on the right hand of power and celestial dominion. 289. Amidst the darkness of their abasement there shineth upon them the light of unfading glory, and upon their helplessness are showered the tokens of an invincible sovereignty. 290. 291. Thus Jesus, Son of Mary, whilst seated one day and speaking in the strain of the Holy Spirit, uttered words such as these: 292. “O people! My food is the grass of the field, wherewith I satisfy my hunger. 293. My bed is the dust, my lamp in the night the light of the moon, and my steed my own feet. 294. Behold, who on earth is richer than I?” 295. By the righteousness of God! Thousands of treasures circle round this poverty, and a myriad kingdoms of glory yearn for such abasement! 296. Shouldst thou attain to a drop of the ocean of the inner meaning of these words, thou wouldst surely forsake the world and all that is therein, and, as the Phoenix, wouldst consume thyself in the flames of the undying Fire. 287. In like manner, it is related that on a certain day, one of the companions of Sádiq complained of his poverty before him. 288. Whereupon, Sádiq, that immortal beauty, made reply: “Verily thou art rich, and hast drunk the draft of wealth.” 289. That poverty-stricken soul was perplexed at the words uttered by that luminous countenance, and said: 290. “Where are my riches, I who stand in need of a single coin?” 291. Sádiq thereupon observed: “Dost thou not possess our love?” 292. He replied: “Yea, I possess it, O thou scion of the Prophet of God!” 293. And Sádiq asked him saying: “Exchangest thou this love for one thousand dinars?” 294. He answered: “Nay, never will I exchange it, though the world and all that is therein be given me!” 295. Then Sádiq remarked: “How can he who possesses such a treasure be called poor?” 296. This poverty and these riches, this abasement and glory, this dominion, power, and the like, upon which the eyes and hearts of these vain and foolish souls are set —all these things fade into utter nothingness in that Court! 297. Even as He hath said: “O men! Ye are but paupers in need of God; but God is the Rich, the Self-Sufficing.” 298. By “riches” therefore is meant independence of all else but God, and by “poverty” the lack of things that are of God. 299. Similarly, call thou to mind the day when the Jews, who had surrounded Jesus, Son of Mary, were pressing Him to confess His claim of being the Messiah and Prophet of God, so that they might declare Him an infidel and sentence Him to death. 300. Then they led Him away, He Who was the Daystar of the heaven of divine Revelation, unto Pilate and Caiaphas, who was the leading divine of that age. 301. The chief priests were all assembled in the palace, also a multitude of people who had gathered to witness His sufferings, to deride and injure Him. 302. Though they repeatedly questioned Him, hoping that He would confess His claim, yet Jesus held His peace and spake not. 303. Finally, an accursed of God arose and, approaching Jesus, adjured Him saying: 304. “Didst thou not claim to be the Divine Messiah? 305. Didst thou not say, ‘I am the King of Kings, the title for the emperor My word is the Word of God, and I am the breaker of the Sabbath day’?” 306. Thereupon Jesus lifted up His head and said: “Beholdest thou not the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power and might?” 307. These were His words, and yet consider how to outward seeming He was devoid of all power except that inner power which was of God and which had encompassed all that is in heaven and on earth. 308. How can I relate all that befell Him after He spoke these words? 309. How shall I describe their heinous behavior towards Him? 310. They at last heaped on His blessed Person such woes that He took His flight unto the fourth Heaven. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 311-345 2ND CERTITUDE 311. It is also recorded in the Gospel according to St. Luke, that on a certain day Jesus passed by a Jew who was sick of the palsy, and lay upon a couch. 312. When the Jew saw Him, he recognized Him, and cried out for His help. 313. Jesus said unto him: “Arise from thy bed; thy sins are forgiven thee.” 314. Certain of the Jews, standing by, protested saying: “Who can forgive sins, but God alone?” 315. And immediately He perceived their thoughts, Jesus answering said unto them: “Whether is it easier to say to the sick of the palsy, arise, and take up thy bed, and walk; 316. or to say, thy sins are forgiven thee? [Which I say] that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins” 317. This is the real sovereignty, and such is the power of God’s chosen Ones! 318. All these things which We have repeatedly mentioned, and the details which We have cited from divers sources, have no other purpose but to enable thee to grasp the meaning of the allusions in the utterances of the chosen Ones of God, lest certain of these utterances cause thy feet to falter and thy heart to be dismayed. 319. Thus with steadfast steps we may tread the Path of certitude, that perchance the breeze that bloweth from the meads of the good-pleasure of God may waft upon us the sweet savors of divine acceptance, and cause us, vanishing mortals that we are, to attain unto the Kingdom of everlasting glory. 320. Then wilt thou comprehend the inner meaning of sovereignty and the like, spoken of in the traditions and scriptures. 321. Furthermore, it is already evident and known unto thee that those things to which the Jews and the Christians have clung, and the cavilings which they heaped upon the Beauty of Muhammad, 322. the same have in this day been upheld by the people of the Qur’án, and been witnessed in their denunciations of the “Point of the Bayán” (the Bab) —may the souls of all that dwell within the kingdom of divine Revelations be a sacrifice unto Him! 323. Behold their folly: they utter the selfsame words, uttered by the Jews of old, and know it not! 324. How well and true are His words concerning them: 325. “Leave them to entertain themselves with their cavilings!” 326. “As Thou livest, O Muhammad! they are seized by the frenzy of their vain fancies.” 327. When the Unseen, the Eternal, the divine Essence, caused the Daystar of Muhammad to rise above the horizon of knowledge, among the cavils which the Jewish divines raised against Him was that after Moses no Prophet should be sent of God. 328. Yea, mention hath been made in the scriptures of a Soul Who must needs be made manifest and Who will advance the Faith, and promote the interests of the people, of Moses, so that the Law of the Mosaic Dispensation may encompass the whole earth. 329. Thus hath the King of eternal glory referred in His Book to the words uttered by those wanderers in the vale of remoteness and error: 330. “‘The hand of God,’ say the Jews, ‘is chained up.’ 331. Chained up be their own hands! 332. And for that which they have said, they were accursed. 333. Nay, outstretched are both His hands!” 334. “The hand of God is above their hands.” 335. Although the commentators of the Qur’án have related in divers manners the circumstances attending the revelation of this verse, yet thou shouldst endeavor to apprehend the purpose thereof. 336. He saith: How false is that which the Jews have imagined! 337. How can the hand of Him Who is the King in truth, Who caused the countenance of Moses to be made manifest, and conferred upon Him the robe of Prophethood —how can the hand of such a One be chained and fettered? 338. How can He be conceived as powerless to raise up yet another Messenger after Moses? 339. Behold the absurdity of their saying; how far it hath strayed from the path of knowledge and understanding! 340. Observe how in this day also, all these people have occupied themselves with such foolish absurdities. 341. For over 1,000 years they have been reciting this verse, and unwittingly pronouncing their censure against the Jews, utterly unaware that they themselves, openly and privily, are voicing the sentiments and belief of the Jewish people! 342. Thou art surely aware of their idle contention, that all Revelation is ended, that the portals of Divine mercy are closed, that from the daysprings of eternal holiness no sun shall rise again, that the Ocean of everlasting bounty is forever stilled, and that out of the Tabernacle of ancient glory the Messengers of God have ceased to be made manifest. 343. Such is the measure of the understanding of these small-minded, contemptible people. 344. These people have imagined that the flow of God’s all-encompassing grace and plenteous mercies, the cessation of which no mind can contemplate, has been halted. 345. From every side they have risen and girded up the loins of tyranny, and exerted the utmost endeavor to quench with the bitter waters of their vain fancy the flame of God’s Burning Bush, oblivious that the globe of power shall within its own mighty stronghold protect the Lamp of God. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 346-380 2ND CERTITUDE 346. The utter destitution into which this people have fallen doth surely suffice them, inasmuch as they have been deprived of the recognition of the Essential Purpose and the knowledge of the Mystery and substance of the Cause of God. 347. For the highest and most excelling grace bestowed upon men is the grace of “attaining unto the Presence of God” and of His recognition, which has been promised unto all people. 348. This is the utmost degree of grace vouchsafed unto man by the All-Bountiful, the Ancient of Days, and the fullness of His absolute bounty upon His creatures. 349. Of this grace and bounty none of this people hath partaken, neither have they been honored with this most exalted distinction. 350. How numerous are those revealed verses which explicitly bear witness unto this most weighty truth and exalted Theme! 351. And yet they have rejected it, and, after their own desire, misconstrued its meaning. 352. Even as He hath revealed: “As for those who believe not in the signs of God, or that they shall ever meet Him, these of My mercy shall despair, and for them doth a grievous chastisement await.” 353. Also He saith: “They who bear in mind that they shall attain unto the Presence of their Lord, and that unto Him shall they return.” 354. Also in another instance He saith: “They who held it as certain that they must meet God, said, ‘How oft, by God’s will, hath a small host vanquished a numerous host!’” 355. In yet another instance He revealeth: “Let him then who hopeth to attain the presence of his Lord work a righteous work.” 356. And also He saith: “He ordereth all things. He maketh His signs clear, that ye may have firm faith in attaining the presence of your Lord.” 357. This people have repudiated all these verses, that unmistakably testify to the reality of “attainment unto the Divine Presence.” 358. No theme hath been more emphatically asserted in the holy scriptures. 359. Notwithstanding, they have deprived themselves of this lofty and most exalted rank, this supreme and glorious station. 360. Some have contended that by “attainment unto the Divine Presence” is meant the “Revelation” of God in the Day of Resurrection. 361. Should they assert that the “Revelation” of God signifieth a “Universal Revelation,” it is clear and evident that such revelation already existeth in all things. 362. The truth of this We have already established, inasmuch as We have demonstrated that all things are the recipients and revealers of the splendors of that ideal King, and that the signs of the revelation of that Sun, the Source of all splendor, exist and are manifest in the mirrors of beings. 363. Nay, were man to gaze with the eye of divine and spiritual discernment, he will readily recognize that nothing whatsoever can exist without the revelation of the splendor of God, the ideal King. 364. Consider how all created things eloquently testify to the revelation of that inner Light within them. 365. Behold how within all things the portals of the Ridván of God are opened, that seekers may attain the cities of understanding and wisdom, and enter the gardens of knowledge and power. 366. Within every garden they will behold the mystic bride of inner meaning enshrined within the chambers of utterance in the utmost grace and fullest adornment. 367. Most of the verses of the Qur’án indicate, and bear witness to, this spiritual theme. 368. The verse: “Neither is there aught which doth not celebrate His praise” is eloquent testimony thereto; 369. and “We noted all things and wrote them down,” a faithful witness thereof. 370. Now, if by “attainment unto the Presence of God” is meant attainment unto the knowledge of such revelation, it is evident that all men have already attained unto the presence of the unchangeable Visage of that peerless King. 371. Why, then, restrict such revelation to the Day of Resurrection? 372. And were they to maintain that by “divine Presence” is meant the “Specific Revelation of God,” [said to be] expressed by certain Súfís as the “Most Holy Outpouring,” 373. if this be in the Essence Itself, it is evident that it hath been eternally in the divine Knowledge. 374. Assuming the truth of this hypothesis, “attainment unto the divine Presence” is in this sense obviously possible to no one, inasmuch as this revelation is confined to the innermost Essence, unto which no man can attain. 375. “The way is barred, and all seeking rejected.” 376. The minds of the favorites of heaven, however high they soar, can never attain this station, how much less the understanding of obscured and limited minds. 377. And were they to say that by “divine Presence” is meant the “Secondary Revelation of God,” interpreted as the “Holy Outpouring,” 378. this is admittedly applicable to the world of creation, that is, in the realm of the primal and original manifestation of God. 379. Such revelation is confined to His Prophets and chosen Ones, inasmuch as none mightier than they hath come to exist in the world of being. 380. This truth all recognize, and bear witness thereto. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 381-410 2ND CERTITUDE 381. These Prophets and chosen Ones of God are the recipients and revealers of all the unchangeable attributes and names of God. 382. They are the mirrors that truly and faithfully reflect the light of God. 383. Whatsoever is applicable to them is in reality applicable to God, Himself, Who is both the Visible and the Invisible. 384. The knowledge of Him, Who is the Origin of all things, and attainment unto Him, are impossible save through knowledge of, and attainment unto, these luminous Beings who proceed from the Sun of Truth. 385. By attaining, therefore, to the presence of these holy Luminaries, the “Presence of God” Himself is attained. 386. From their knowledge, the knowledge of God is revealed, and from the light of their countenance, the splendor of the Face of God is made manifest. 387. Through the manifold attributes of these Essences of Detachment, Who are both the first and the last, the seen and the hidden, it is made evident that He Who is the Sun of Truth is “the First and the Last, the Seen, and the Hidden.” 388. Likewise the other lofty names and exalted attributes of God. 389. Therefore, whosoever, and in whatever Dispensation, hath recognized and attained unto the presence of these glorious, these resplendent and most excellent Luminaries, hath verily attained unto the “Presence of God” Himself, and entered the city of eternal and immortal life. 390. Attainment unto such presence is possible only in the Day of Resurrection, which is the Day of the rise of God Himself through His all-embracing Revelation. 391. This is the meaning of the “Day of Resurrection,” spoken of in all the scriptures, and announced unto all people. 392. Reflect, can a more precious, a mightier, and more glorious day than this be conceived, so that man should willingly forego its grace, and deprive himself of its bounties, which like unto vernal showers are raining from the heaven of mercy upon all mankind? 393. Having thus conclusively demonstrated that no day is greater than this Day, and no revelation more glorious than this Revelation, and having set forth all these weighty and infallible proofs which no understanding mind can question, and no man of learning overlook, how can man possibly, through the idle contention of the people of doubt and fancy, deprive himself of such a bountiful grace? 394. Have they not heard the well-known tradition: “When the Qá’im riseth, that day is the Day of Resurrection”? 395. In like manner, the Imáms, those unquenchable lights of divine guidance, have interpreted the verse: 396. “What can such expect but that God should come down to them overshadowed with clouds,” 397. —a sign which they have unquestionably regarded as one of the features of the Day of Resurrection —as referring to the Qá’im and His manifestation. 398. Strive, therefore, O my brother, to grasp the meaning of “Resurrection,” and cleanse thine ears from the idle sayings of these rejected people. 399. Shouldst thou step into the realm of complete detachment, thou wilt readily testify that no day is mightier than this Day, and that no resurrection more awful than this Resurrection can ever be conceived. 400. One righteous work performed in this Day, equaleth all the virtuous acts which for myriads of centuries men have practiced—nay, We ask forgiveness of God for such a comparison! 401. For verily the reward which such a deed deserveth is immensely beyond and above the estimate of men. 402. Inasmuch as these undiscerning and wretched souls have failed to apprehend the true meaning of “Resurrection” and of the “attainment unto the divine Presence,” they therefore have remained utterly deprived of the grace thereof. 403. Although the sole and fundamental purpose of all learning, and the toil and labor thereof, is attainment unto, and the recognition of, this station, yet they are all immersed in the pursuit of their material studies. 404. They deny themselves every moment of leisure, and utterly ignore Him, Who is the Essence of all learning, and the one Object of their quest! 405. Methinks, their lips have never touched the cup of divine Knowledge, nor do they seem to have attained even a dewdrop of the showers of heavenly grace. 406. Consider, how can he that faileth in the day of God’s Revelation to attain unto the grace of the “Divine Presence” and to recognize His Manifestation, be justly called learned, though he may have spent aeons in the pursuit of knowledge, and acquired all the limited and material learning of men? 407. It is surely evident that he can in no wise be regarded as possessed of true knowledge. 408. Whereas, the most unlettered of all men, if he be honored with this supreme distinction, he verily is accounted as one of those divinely learned men whose knowledge is of God; for such a man hath attained the acme of knowledge, and hath reached the furthermost summit of learning. 409. This station is also one of the signs of the Day of Revelation; even as it is said: “The abased amongst you, He shall exalt; and they that are exalted, He shall abase.” 410. And likewise, He hath revealed in the Qur’án: “And We desire to show favor to those who were brought low in the land, and to make them spiritual leaders among men, and to make of them Our heirs.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisions 411-445 2ND CERTITUDE 411. It hath been witnessed in this day how many of the divines, owing to their rejection of the Truth, have fallen into, and abide within, the uttermost depths of ignorance, and whose names have been effaced from the scroll of the glorious and learned. 412. And how many of the ignorant who, by reason of their acceptance of the Faith, have soared aloft and attained the high summit of knowledge, and whose names have been inscribed by the Pen of Power upon the Tablet of divine Knowledge. 413. Thus, “What He pleaseth will God abrogate or confirm: for with Him is the Source of Revelation.” 414. Therefore, it hath been said: “To seek evidence, when the Proof hath been established is but an unseemly act, and to be busied with the pursuit of knowledge when the Object of all learning hath been attained is truly blameworthy.” 415. Say O people of the earth! Behold this flamelike Youth that speedeth across the limitless profound of the Spirit, heralding unto you the tidings: “Lo: the Lamp of God is shining,” 416. and summoning you to heed His Cause which, though hidden beneath the veils of ancient splendor, shineth in the land of ‘Iráq above the dayspring of eternal holiness. 417. O my friend, were the bird of thy mind to explore the heavens of the Revelation of the Qur’án, were it to contemplate the realm of divine knowledge unfolded therein, thou wouldst assuredly find unnumbered doors of knowledge set open before thee. 418. Thou wouldst certainly recognize that all these things which have in this day hindered this people from attaining the shores of the ocean of eternal grace, the same things in the Muhammadan Dispensation prevented the people of that age from recognizing that divine Luminary, and from testifying to His truth. 419. Thou wilt also apprehend the mysteries of “return” and “revelation,” and wilt securely abide within the loftiest chambers of certitude and assurance. 420. And it came to pass that on a certain day a number of the opponents of that peerless Beauty, those that had strayed far from God’s imperishable Sanctuary, scornfully spoke these words unto Muhammad: 421. “Verily, God hath entered into a covenant with us that we are not to credit an apostle until he present us a sacrifice which fire out of heaven shall devour.” 422. The purport of this verse is that God hath covenanted with them that they should not believe in any messenger unless he work the miracle of Abel and Cain, 423. that is, offer a sacrifice, and the fire from heaven consume it; even as they had heard it recounted in the story of Abel, which story is recorded in the scriptures. 424. To this, Muhammad, answering, said: “Already have Apostles before me come to you with sure testimonies, and with that of which ye speak. 425. Wherefore slew ye them? Tell me, if ye are men of truth.” 426. And now, be fair; How could those people living in the days of Muhammad have existed, thousands of years before, in the age of Adam or other Prophets? 427. Why should Muhammad, that Essence of truthfulness, have charged the people of His day with the murder of Abel or other Prophets? 428. Thou hast none other alternative except to regard Muhammad as an impostor or a fool —which God forbid!— or to maintain that those people of wickedness were the selfsame people who in every age opposed and caviled at the Prophets and Messengers of God, till they finally caused them all to suffer martyrdom. 429. Ponder this in thine heart, that the sweet gales of divine knowledge, blowing from the meads of mercy, may waft upon thee the fragrance of the Beloved’s utterance, and cause thy soul to attain the Ridván of understanding. 430. As the wayward of every age have failed to fathom the deeper import of these weighty and pregnant utterances, and imagined the answer of the Prophets of God to be irrelevant to the questions they asked them, they therefore have attributed ignorance and folly to those Essences of knowledge and understanding. 431. Likewise, Muhammad, in another verse, uttereth His protest against the people of that age. 432. He saith: “Although they had before prayed for victory over those who believed not, yet when there came unto them, He of Whom they had knowledge, they disbelieved in Him. 433. The curse of God on the infidels!” 434. Reflect how this verse also implieth that the people living in the days of Muhammad were the same people who in the days of the Prophets of old contended and fought in order to promote the Faith, and teach the Cause, of God. 435. And yet, how could the generations living at the time of Jesus and Moses, and those who lived in the days of Muhammad, be regarded as being actually one and the same people? 436. Moreover, those whom they had formerly known were Moses, the Revealer of the Pentateuch, and Jesus, the Author of the Gospel. 437. Notwithstanding, why did Muhammad say: “When He of Whom they had knowledge came unto them”—that is Jesus or Moses— “they disbelieved in Him”? 438. Was not Muhammad to outward seeming called by a different name? 439. Did He not come forth out of a different city? 440. Did He not speak a different language, and reveal a different Law? 441. How then can the truth of this verse be established, and its meaning be made clear? 442. Strive therefore to comprehend the meaning of “return” which hath been so explicitly revealed in the Qur’án itself, and which none hath as yet understood. What sayest thou? 443. If thou sayest that Muhammad was the 'return' of the Prophets of old, as is witnessed by this verse, His Companions must likewise be the 'return' of the bygone Companions, even as the 'return' of the former people is clearly attested by the text of the above-mentioned verses. 444. And if thou deniest this, thou hast surely repudiated the truth of the Qur’án, the surest testimony of God unto men. 445. In like manner, endeavor to grasp the significance of “return,” “revelation,” and “resurrection,” as witnessed in the days of the Manifestations of the divine Essence, that thou mayest behold with thine own eyes the “return” of the holy souls into sanctified and illumined bodies, and mayest wash away the dust of ignorance, and cleanse the darkened self with the waters of mercy flowing from the Source of divine Knowledge; that perchance thou mayest, through the power of God and the light of divine guidance, distinguish the Morn of everlasting splendor from the darksome night of error. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER FIFTEEN Divisions 446-470 2ND CERTITUDE 446. Furthermore, it is evident to thee that the bearers of the trust of God are made manifest unto the peoples of the earth as the exponents of a new Cause and the bearers of a new message. 447. Inasmuch as these Birds of the Celestial Throne are all sent down from the heaven of the Will of God, and as they all arise to proclaim His irresistible Faith, they therefore are regarded as one soul and the same person. 448. For they all drink from the one Cup of the love of God, and all partake of the fruit of the same Tree of Oneness. 449. These Manifestations of God have each a twofold station. 450. One is the station of pure abstraction and essential unity. 451. In this respect, if thou callest them all by one name, and dost ascribe to them the same attribute, thou hast not erred from the truth. 452. Even as He hath revealed: “No distinction do We make between any of His Messengers!” 453. For they one and all summon the people of the earth to acknowledge the Unity of God, and herald unto them the Kawthar of an infinite grace and bounty. 454. They are all invested with the robe of Prophethood, and honored with the mantle of glory. 455. Thus hath Muhammad, the Point of the Qur’án, revealed: “I am all the Prophets.” 456. Likewise, He saith: “I am the first Adam, Noah, Moses, and Jesus.” 457. Similar statements have been made by ‘Alí. 458. Sayings such as this, which indicate the essential unity of those Exponents of Oneness, have also emanated from the Channels of God’s immortal utterance, and the Treasuries of the gems of divine knowledge, and have been recorded in the scriptures. 459. These Visages are the recipients of the Divine Command, and the daysprings of His Revelation. 460. This Revelation is exalted above the veils of plurality and the exigencies of number. 461. Thus He saith: “Our Cause is but one.” 462. Inasmuch as the Cause is one and the same, the Exponents thereof also must needs be one and the same. 463. Likewise, the Imáms of the Muhammadan Faith, those lamps of certitude, have said: “Muhammad is our first, Muhammad our last, Muhammad our all.” 464. It is clear and evident to thee that all the Prophets are the Temples of the Cause of God, Who have appeared clothed in divers attire. 465. If thou wilt observe with discriminating eyes, thou wilt behold them all abiding in the same tabernacle, soaring in the same heaven, seated upon the same throne, uttering the same speech, and proclaiming the same Faith. 466. Such is the unity of those Essences of being, those Luminaries of infinite and immeasurable splendor. Wherefore, should one of these Manifestations of Holiness proclaim saying: 467. “I am the return of all the Prophets,” He verily speaketh the truth. 468. In like manner, in every subsequent Revelation, the return of the former Revelation is a fact, the truth of which is firmly established. 469. Inasmuch as the return of the Prophets of God, as attested by verses and traditions, hath been conclusively demonstrated, the return of their chosen ones also is therefore definitely proven. 470. This return is too manifest in itself to require any evidence or proof. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SIXTEEN Divisions 471-495 2ND CERTITUDE 471. For instance, consider that among the Prophets was Noah. 472. When He was invested with the robe of Prophethood, and was moved by the Spirit of God to arise and proclaim His Cause, whoever believed in Him and acknowledged His Faith was endowed with the grace of a new life. 473. Of him it could be truly said that he was reborn and revived, inasmuch as previous to his belief in God and his acceptance of His Manifestation, he had set his affections on the things of the world, such as attachment to earthly goods, to wife, children, food, drink, and the like, so much so that in the daytime and in the night-season his one concern had been to amass riches and procure for himself the means of enjoyment and pleasure. 474. Aside from these things, before his partaking of the reviving waters of faith, he had been so wedded to the traditions of his forefathers, and so passionately devoted to the observance of their customs and laws, that he would have preferred to suffer death rather than violate one letter of those superstitious forms and manners current amongst his people. 475. Even as the people have cried: “Verily we found our fathers with a faith, and verily, in their footsteps we follow.” 476. These same people, though wrapt in all these veils of limitation, and despite the restraint of such observances, as soon as they drank the immortal draft of faith, from the cup of certitude, at the hand of the Manifestation of the All-Glorious, were so transformed that they would renounce for His sake their kindred, their substance, their lives, their beliefs, yea, all else save God! 477. So overpowering was their yearning for God, so uplifting their transports of ecstatic delight, that the world and all that is therein faded before their eyes into nothingness. 478. Have not this people exemplified the mysteries of “rebirth” and “return”? 479. Hath it not been witnessed that these same people, ere they were endued with the new and wondrous grace of God, sought through innumerable devices to ensure the protection of their lives against destruction? 480. Would not a thorn fill them with terror, and the sight of a fox put them to flight? 481. But once having been honored with God’s supreme distinction, and having been vouchsafed His bountiful grace, they would, if they were able, have freely offered up ten thousand lives in His path! 482. Nay, their blessed souls, contemptuous of the cage of their bodies, would yearn for deliverance. 483. A single warrior of that host would face and fight a multitude! 484. And yet, how could they, but for the transformation wrought in their lives, be capable of manifesting such deeds which are contrary to the ways of men and incompatible with their worldly desires? 485. It is evident that nothing short of this mystic transformation could cause such spirit and behavior, so utterly unlike their previous habits and manners, to be made manifest in the world of being. 486. For their agitation was turned into peace, their doubt into certitude, their timidity into courage. 487. Such is the potency of the Divine Elixir, which, swift as the twinkling of an eye, transmuteth the souls of men! 488. For instance, consider the substance of copper. Were it to be protected in its own mine from becoming solidified, it would, within the space of 70 years, attain to the state of gold. [metaphors?] 489. There are some, however, who maintain that copper itself is gold, which by becoming solidified is in a diseased condition, and hath not therefore reached its own state. 490. Be that as it may, the real elixir will, in one instant, cause the substance of copper to attain the state of gold, and will traverse the 70-year stages in a single moment. 491. Could this gold be called copper? 492. Could it be claimed that it hath not attained the state of gold, whilst the touchstone is at hand to assay it and distinguish it from copper? 493. Likewise, these souls, through the potency of the Divine Elixir, traverse, in the twinkling of an eye, the world of dust and advance into the realm of holiness; and with one step cover the earth of limitations and reach the domain of the Placeless. 494. It behooveth thee to exert thine utmost to attain unto this Elixir which, in one fleeting breath, causeth the west of ignorance to reach the east of knowledge, illuminates the darkness of night with the resplendence of the morn, guideth the wanderer in the wilderness of doubt to the wellspring of the Divine Presence and Fount of certitude, and conferreth upon mortal souls the honor of acceptance into the Ridván of immortality. 495. Now, could this gold be thought to be copper, these people could likewise be thought to be the same as before they were endowed with faith. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Divisions 496-525 2ND CERTITUDE 496. O brother, behold how the inner mysteries of “rebirth,” of “return,” and of “resurrection” have each, through these all-sufficing, these unanswerable, and conclusive utterances, been unveiled and unraveled before thine eyes. 497. God grant that through His gracious and invisible assistance, thou mayest divest thy body and soul of the old garment, and array thyself with the new and imperishable attire. 498. Therefore, those who in every subsequent Dispensation preceded the rest of mankind in embracing the Faith of God, who quaffed the clear waters of knowledge at the hand of the divine Beauty, and attained the loftiest summits of faith and certitude, these can be regarded, in name, in reality, in deeds, in words, and in rank, as the “return” of those who in a former Dispensation had achieved similar distinctions. 499. For whatsoever the people of a former Dispensation have manifested, the same hath been shown by the people of this latter generation. 500. Consider the rose: whether it blossometh in the East or in the West, it is nonetheless a rose. 501. For what mattereth in this respect is not the outward shape and form of the rose, but rather the smell and fragrance which it doth impart. 502. Purge thy sight, therefore, from all earthly limitations, that thou mayest behold them all as the bearers of one Name, the exponents of one Cause, the manifestations of one Self, and the revealers of one Truth, and that thou mayest apprehend the mystic “return” of the Words of God as unfolded by these utterances. 503. Reflect for a while upon the behavior of the companions of the Muhammadan Dispensation. 504. Consider how, through the reviving breath of Muhammad, they were cleansed from the defilements of earthly vanities, were delivered from selfish desires, and were detached from all else but Him. 505. Behold how they preceded all the peoples of the earth in attaining unto His holy Presence—the Presence of God Himself—how they renounced the world and all that is therein, and sacrificed freely and joyously their lives at the feet of that Manifestation of the All-Glorious. 506. And now, observe the “return” of the selfsame determination, the selfsame constancy and renunciation, manifested by the companions of the Point of the Bayán. 507. Thou hast witnessed how these companions have, through the wonders of the grace of the Lord of Lords, hoisted the standards of sublime renunciation upon the inaccessible heights of glory. 508. These Lights have proceeded from but one Source, and these fruits are the fruits of one Tree. 509. Thou canst discern neither difference nor distinction among them. 510. All this is by the grace of God! 511. On whom He will, He bestoweth His grace. 512. Please God, that we avoid the land of denial, and advance into the ocean of acceptance, so that we may perceive, with an eye purged from all conflicting elements, the worlds of unity and diversity, of variation and oneness, of limitation and detachment, and wing our flight unto the highest and innermost sanctuary of the inner meaning of the Word of God. 513. From these statements therefore it hath been made evident and manifest that should a Soul in the “End that knoweth no end” be made manifest, and arise to proclaim and uphold a Cause which in “the Beginning that hath no beginning” another Soul had proclaimed and upheld, 514. it can be truly declared of Him Who is the Last and of Him Who was the First that they are one and the same, inasmuch as both are the Exponents of one and the same Cause. 515. For this reason, hath the Point of the Bayán (the Bab) —may the life of all else but Him be His sacrifice!— likened the Manifestations of God unto the sun 516. which, though it rise from the “Beginning that hath no beginning” until the “End that knoweth no end,” is nonetheless the same sun. 517. Now, wert thou to say that this sun is the former sun, thou speakest the truth; and if thou sayest that this sun is the “return” of that sun, thou also speakest the truth. 518. Likewise, from this statement it is made evident that the term “last” is applicable to the “first,” and the term “first” applicable to the “last”; inasmuch as both the “first” and the “last” have risen to proclaim one and the same Faith. 519. Notwithstanding the obviousness of this theme, in the eyes of those that have quaffed the wine of knowledge and certitude, yet how many are those who, through failure to understand its meaning, have allowed the term “Seal of the Prophets” to obscure their understanding, and deprive them of the grace of all His manifold bounties! 520. Hath not Muhammad, Himself, declared: “I am all the Prophets”? 521. Hath He not said as We have already mentioned: “I am Adam, Noah, Moses, and Jesus”? 522. Why should Muhammad, that immortal Beauty, Who hath said: “I am the first Adam” be incapable of saying also: “I am the last Adam”? 523. For even as He regarded Himself to be the “First of the Prophets”—that is Adam—in like manner, the “Seal of the Prophets” is also applicable unto that Divine Beauty. 524. It is admittedly obvious that being the “First of the Prophets,” He likewise is their “Seal.” 525. The mystery of this theme hath, in this Dispensation, been a sore test unto all mankind. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Divisions 526-555 2ND CERTITUDE 526. Behold, how many are those who, clinging unto these words, have disbelieved Him Who is their true Revealer. 527. What, We ask, could this people presume the terms “first” and “last” —when referring to God—glorified be His Name!—to mean? 528. If they maintain that these terms bear reference to this material universe, how could it be possible, when the visible order of things is still manifestly existing? 529. Nay, in this instance, by “first” is meant no other than the “last” and by “last” no other than the “first.” 530. Even as in the “Beginning that hath no beginnings” the term “last” is truly applicable unto Him who is the Educator of the visible and of the invisible, in like manner, are the terms “first” and “last” applicable unto His Manifestations. 531. They are at the same time the Exponents of both the “first” and the “last.” 532. Whilst established upon the seat of the “first,” they occupy the throne of the “last.” 534. Were a discerning eye to be found, it will readily perceive that the exponents of the “first” and the “last,” of the “manifest” and the “hidden,” of the “beginning” and the “seal” are none other than these holy Beings, these Essences of Detachment, these divine Souls. 535. And wert thou to soar in the holy realm of “God was alone, there was none else besides Him,” thou wilt find in that Court all these names utterly non-existent and completely forgotten. 536. Then will thine eyes no longer be obscured by these veils, these terms, and allusions. 537. How ethereal and lofty is this station, unto which even Gabriel, unshepherded, can never attain, and the Bird of Heaven, unassisted, can never reach! 538. And, now, strive thou to comprehend the meaning of this saying of ‘Alí, the Commander of the Faithful: 539. “Piercing the veils of glory, unaided.” 540. Among these “veils of glory” are the divines and doctors living in the days of the Manifestation of God, who, because of their want of discernment and their love and eagerness for leadership, have failed to submit to the Cause of God, nay, have even refused to incline their ears unto the divine Melody. 541. “They have thrust their fingers into their ears.” 542. And the people also, utterly ignoring God and taking them for their masters, have placed themselves unreservedly under the authority of these pompous and hypocritical leaders, for they have no sight, no hearing, no heart, of their own to distinguish truth from falsehood. 543. Notwithstanding the divinely inspired admonitions of all the Prophets, the Saints, and Chosen ones of God, enjoining the people to see with their own eyes and hear with their own ears, they have disdainfully rejected their counsels and have blindly followed, and will continue to follow, the leaders of their Faith. 544. Should a poor and obscure person, destitute of the attire of men of learning, address them saying: “Follow ye, O people! the Messengers of God,” 545. they would, greatly surprised at such a statement, reply: “What! 546. Meanest thou that all these divines, all these exponents of learning, with all their authority, their pomp and pageantry, have erred, and failed to distinguish truth from falsehood? 547. Dost thou, and people like thyself, pretend to have comprehended that which they have not understood?” 548. If numbers and excellence of apparel be regarded as the criterions of learning and truth, the peoples of a bygone age, whom those of today have never surpassed in numbers, magnificence and power, should certainly be accounted a superior and worthier people. 549. It is clear and evident that whenever the Manifestations of Holiness were revealed, the divines of their day have hindered the people from attaining unto the way of truth. 550. To this testify the records of all the scriptures and heavenly books. 551. Not one Prophet of God was made manifest Who did not fall a victim to the relentless hate, to the denunciation, denial, and execration of the clerics of His day! 552. Woe unto them for the iniquities their hands have formerly wrought! 553. Woe unto them for that which they are now doing! 554. What veils of glory more grievous than these embodiments of error! 555. By the righteousness of God! to pierce such veils is the mightiest of all acts, and to rend them asunder the most meritorious of all deeds! The Book of Certitude CHAPTER NINETEEN Divisions 556-590 2ND CERTITUDE 556. May God assist us and assist you, O concourse of the Spirit! 557. that perchance ye may in the time of His Manifestation be graciously aided to perform such deeds, and may in His days attain unto the Presence of God. 558. Furthermore, among the “veils of glory” are such terms as the “Seal of the Prophets” and the like, the removal of which is a supreme achievement in the sight of these baseborn and erring souls. 559. All, by reason of these mysterious sayings, these grievous “veils of glory,” have been hindered from beholding the light of truth. Have they not heard the melody of that bird of Heaven, uttering this mystery: 560. “A thousand Fátimihs I have espoused, all of whom were the daughters of Muhammad, Son of ‘Abdu’lláh, the ‘Seal of the Prophets’”? 561. Behold, how many are the mysteries that lie as yet unraveled within the tabernacle of the knowledge of God, and how numerous the gems of His wisdom that are still concealed in His inviolable treasuries! 562. Shouldest thou ponder this in thine heart, thou wouldst realize that His handiwork knoweth neither beginning nor end. 563. The domain of His decree is too vast for the tongue of mortals to describe, or for the bird of the human mind to traverse; and the dispensations of His providence are too mysterious for the mind of man to comprehend. 564. His creation no end hath overtaken, and it hath ever existed from the “Beginning that hath no beginning”; and the Manifestations of His Beauty no beginning hath beheld, and they will continue to the “End that knoweth no end.” 565. Ponder this utterance in thine heart, and reflect how it is applicable unto all these holy Souls. 566. Likewise, strive thou to comprehend the meaning of the melody of that eternal beauty, Husayn, son of ‘Alí, who, addressing Salmán, spoke words such as these: 567. “I was with a thousand Adams, the interval between each and the next Adam was fifty thousand years, and to each one of these I declared the Successorship conferred upon my father.” 568. He then recounteth certain details, until he saith: “I have fought one thousand battles in the path of God, the least and most insignificant of which was like the battle of Khaybar, in which battle my father fought and contended against the infidels.” 569. Endeavor now to apprehend from these two traditions the mysteries of “end,” “return,” and “creation without beginning or end.” 570. O my beloved! Immeasurably exalted is the celestial Melody above the strivings of human ear to hear or mind to grasp its mystery! 571. How can the helpless ant step into the court of the All-Glorious? 572. And yet, feeble souls, through lack of understanding, reject these abstruse utterances, and question the truth of such traditions. 573. Nay, none can comprehend them save those that are possessed of an understanding heart. 574. Say, He is that End for Whom no end in all the universe can be imagined, and for Whom no beginning in the world of creation can be conceived. 575. Behold, O concourse of the earth, the splendors of the End, revealed in the Manifestations of the Beginning! 576. How strange! These people with one hand cling to those verses of the Qur’án and those traditions of the people of certitude which they have found to accord with their inclinations and interests, and with the other reject those which are contrary to their selfish desires. 577. “Believe ye then part of the Book, and deny part?” 578. How could ye judge that which ye understand not? 579. Even as the Lord of being hath in His unerring Book, after speaking of the “Seal” in His exalted utterance: 580. “Muhammad is the Apostle of God and the Seal of the Prophets,” hath revealed unto all people the promise of “attainment unto the divine Presence.” 581. To this attainment to the presence of the immortal King testify the verses of the Book, some of which We have already mentioned. 582. The one true God is My witness! 583. Nothing more exalted or more explicit than “attainment unto the divine Presence” hath been revealed in the Qur’án. 584. Well is it with him that hath attained thereunto, in the day wherein most of the people, even as ye witness, have turned away therefrom. 585. And yet, through the mystery of the former verse, they have turned away from the grace promised by the latter, despite the fact that “attainment unto the divine Presence” in the “Day of Resurrection” is explicitly stated in the Book. 586. It hath been demonstrated and definitely established, through clear evidences, that by “Resurrection” is meant the rise of the Manifestation of God to proclaim His Cause, and by “attainment unto the divine Presence” is meant attainment unto the presence of His Beauty in the person of His Manifestation. 587. For verily, “No vision taketh in Him, but He taketh in all vision.” 588. Notwithstanding all these indubitable facts and lucid statements, they have foolishly clung to the term “seal,” and remained utterly deprived of the recognition of Him Who is the Revealer of both the Seal and the Beginning, in the day of His presence. 589. “If God should chastise men for their perverse doings, He would not leave upon the earth a moving thing! 590. But to an appointed time doth He respite them.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY Divisions 591-625 2ND CERTITUDE 591. But apart from all these things, had this people attained unto a drop of the crystal streams flowing from the words: 592. “God doeth whatsoever He willeth, and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth,” they would not have raised any unseemly cavils, such as these, against the focal Center of His Revelation. 593. The Cause of God, all deeds and words, are held within the grasp of His power. 594. “All things lie imprisoned within the hollow of His mighty Hand; all things are easy and possible unto Him.” 595. He accomplisheth whatsoever He willeth, and doeth all that He desireth. 596. “Whoso sayeth ‘why’ or ‘wherefore’ hath spoken blasphemy!” 597. Were these people to shake off the slumber of negligence and realize that which their hands have wrought, they would surely perish, and would of their own accord cast themselves into fire—their end and real abode. 598. Have they not heard that which He hath revealed: “He shall not be asked of His doings”? 599. In the light of these utterances, how can man be so bold as to question Him, and busy himself with idle sayings? 600. Gracious God! So great is the folly and perversity of the people, that they have turned their face toward their own thoughts and desires, and have turned their back upon the knowledge and will of God—hallowed and glorified be His name! 601. Be fair: Were these people to acknowledge the truth of these luminous words and holy allusions, and recognize God as “Him that doeth whatsoever He pleaseth,” how could they continue to cleave unto these glaring absurdities? 602. Nay, with all their soul, they would accept and submit to whatsoever He saith. 603. I swear by God! But for the divine Decree, and the inscrutable dispensations of Providence, the earth itself would have utterly destroyed all this people! 604. “He will, however, respite them until the appointed time of a known day.” 605. 1,280 years have passed since the dawn of the Muhammadan Dispensation, and with every break of day, these blind and ignoble people have recited their Qur’án, and yet have failed to grasp one letter of that Book! 606. Again and again they read those verses which clearly testify to the reality of these holy themes, and bear witness to the truth of the Manifestations of eternal Glory, and still apprehend not their purpose. 607. They have even failed to realize, all this time, that, in every age, the reading of the scriptures and holy books is for no other purpose except to enable the reader to apprehend their meaning and unravel their innermost mysteries. 608. Otherwise reading, without understanding, is of no abiding profit unto man. 609. And it came to pass that on a certain day a needy man came to visit this Soul, craving for the ocean of His knowledge. 610. While conversing with him, mention was made concerning the signs of the Day of Judgment, Resurrection, Revival, and Reckoning. 611. He urged Us to explain how, in this wondrous Dispensation, the peoples of the world were brought to a reckoning, when none were made aware of it. 612. Thereupon, We imparted unto him, according to the measure of his capacity and understanding, certain truths of Science and ancient Wisdom. 613. We then asked him saying: “Hast thou not read the Qur’án, and art thou not aware of this blessed verse: 614. ‘On that day shall neither man nor spirit be asked of his sin’? 615. Dost thou not realize that by ‘asking’ is not meant asking by tongue or speech, even as the verse itself doth indicate and prove? 616. For afterward it is said: ‘By their appearance shall the sinners be known, and they shall be seized by their forelocks and their feet.’” 617. Thus the peoples of the world are judged by their appearance. 618. By it, their misbelief, their faith, and their iniquity are all made manifest. 619. Even as it is evident in this day how the people of error are, by their appearance, known and distinguished from the followers of divine Guidance. 620. Were these people, wholly for the sake of God and with no desire but His good-pleasure, to ponder the verses of the Book in their heart, they would of a certainty find whatsoever they seek. 621. In its verses would they find revealed and manifest all the things, be they great or small, that have come to pass in this Dispensation. 622. They would even recognize in them references unto the departure of the Manifestations of the names and attributes of God from out their native land; 623. to the opposition and disdainful arrogance of government and people; 624. and to the dwelling and establishment of the Universal Manifestation in an appointed and specially designated land. 625. No man, however, can comprehend this except he who is possessed of an understanding heart. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY ONE Divisions 626-650 2ND CERTITUDE 626. We seal Our theme with that which was formerly revealed unto Muhammad that the seal thereof may shed the fragrance of that holy musk which leadeth men unto the Ridván of unfading splendor. 627. He said, and His Word is the truth: “ 628. And God calleth to the Abode of Peace; and He guideth whom He will into the right way.” 629. “For them is an Abode of Peace with their Lord! and He shall be their Protector because of their works.” 630. This He hath revealed that His grace may encompass the world. 631. Praise be to God, the Lord of all being! 632. We have variously and repeatedly set forth the meaning of every theme, that perchance every soul, whether high or low, may obtain, according to his measure and capacity, his share and portion thereof. 633. Should he be unable to comprehend a certain argument, he may, thus, by referring unto another, attain his purpose. 634. “That all sorts of men may know where to quench their thirst.” 635. By God! This Bird of Heaven, now dwelling upon the dust, can, besides these melodies, utter a myriad songs, and is able, apart from these utterances, to unfold innumerable mysteries. 636. Every single note of its unpronounced utterances is immeasurably exalted above all that hath already been revealed, and immensely glorified beyond that which hath streamed from this Pen. 637. Let the future disclose the hour when the Brides of inner meaning will, as decreed by the Will of God, hasten forth, unveiled, out of their mystic mansions, and manifest themselves in the ancient realm of being. 638. Nothing whatsoever is possible without His permission; no power can endure save through His power, and there is none other God but He. 639. His is the world of creation, and His the Cause of God. 640. All proclaim His Revelation, and all unfold the mysteries of His Spirit. 641. We have already in the foregoing pages assigned two stations unto each of the Luminaries arising from the Daysprings of eternal holiness. 642. One of these stations, the station of essential unity, We have already explained. “No distinction do We make between any of them.” 643. The other is the station of distinction, and pertaineth to the world of creation and to the limitations thereof. 644. In this respect, each Manifestation of God hath a distinct individuality, a definitely prescribed mission, a predestined Revelation, and specially designated limitations. 645. Each one of them is known by a different name, is characterized by a special attribute, fulfills a definite Mission, and is entrusted with a particular Revelation. 646. Even as He saith: “Some of the Apostles We have caused to excel the others. 647. To some God hath spoken, some He hath raised and exalted. 648. And to Jesus, Son of Mary, We gave manifest signs, and We strengthened Him with the Holy Spirit.” 649. It is because of this difference in their station and mission that the words and utterances flowing from these Wellsprings of divine knowledge appear to diverge and differ. 650. Otherwise, in the eyes of them that are initiated into the mysteries of divine wisdom, all their utterances are in reality but the expressions of one Truth. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY TWO Divisions 651-680 2ND CERTITUDE 651. As most of the people have failed to appreciate those stations to which We have referred, they therefore feel perplexed and dismayed at the varying utterances pronounced by Manifestations that are essentially one and the same. 652. It hath ever been evident that all these divergences of utterance are attributable to differences of station. 653. Thus, viewed from the standpoint of their oneness and sublime detachment, the attributes of Godhead, 654. Divinity, Supreme Singleness, and Inmost Essence, have been and are applicable to those Essences of being, inasmuch as they all abide on the throne of divine Revelation, and are established upon the seat of divine Concealment. 655. Through their appearance the Revelation of God is made manifest, and by their countenance the Beauty of God is revealed. 656. Thus it is that the accents of God Himself have been heard uttered by these Manifestations of the divine Being. 657. Viewed in the light of their second station —the station of distinction, differentiation, temporal limitations, characteristics and standards— they manifest absolute servitude, utter destitution and complete self-effacement. 658. Even as He saith: “I am the servant of God. I am but a man like you.” 659. From these incontrovertible and fully demonstrated statements strive thou to apprehend the meaning of the questions thou hast asked, 660. that thou mayest become steadfast in the Faith of God, and not be dismayed by the divergences in the utterances of His Prophets and Chosen Ones. 661. Were any of the all-embracing Manifestations of God to declare: “I am God!”, He, verily, speaketh the truth, and no doubt attacheth thereto. 662. For it hath been repeatedly demonstrated that through their Revelation, their attributes and names, the Revelation of God, His name and His attributes, are made manifest in the world. 663. Thus, He hath revealed: “Those shafts [of light and mineral] were God’s, not Thine!” 664. And also He saith: “In truth, they who plighted fealty unto thee, really plighted that fealty unto God.” 665. And were any of them to voice the utterance: “I am the Messenger of God,” 666. He also speaketh the truth, the indubitable truth. 667. Even as He saith: “Muhammad is not the father of any man among you, but He is the Messenger of God.” 668. Viewed in this light, they are all but Messengers of that ideal King, that unchangeable Essence. 669. And were they all to proclaim: “I am the Seal of the Prophets,” they verily utter but the truth, beyond the faintest shadow of doubt. 670. For they are all but one person, one soul, one spirit, one being, one revelation. 671. They are all the manifestation of the “Beginning” and the “End, ” the “First” and the “Last,” the “Seen” and “Hidden” —all of which pertain to Him Who is the innermost Spirit of Spirits and eternal Essence of Essences. 672. And were they to say: “We are the servants of God,” this also is a manifest and indisputable fact. 673. For they have been made manifest in the uttermost state of servitude, a servitude the like of which no man can possibly attain. 674. Thus in moments in which these Essences of being were deeply immersed beneath the oceans of ancient and everlasting holiness, or when they soared to the loftiest summits of divine mysteries, they claimed their utterance to be the Voice of divinity, the Call of God Himself. 675. Were the eye of discernment to be opened, it would recognize that in this very state, they have considered themselves utterly effaced and nonexistent in the face of Him Who is the All-Pervading, the Incorruptible. 676. Methinks they have regarded themselves as utter nothingness, and deemed their mention in that Court an act of blasphemy. 677. For the slightest whispering of self, within such a Court, is an evidence of self-assertion and independent existence. 678. In the eyes of them that have attained unto that Court, such a suggestion is itself a grievous transgression. 679. How much more grievous would it be, were anything else to be mentioned in that Presence, were man’s heart, his tongue, his mind, or his soul, to be busied with anyone but the WellBeloved, 680. were his eyes to behold any visage other than His beauty, were his ear to be inclined to any melody but His voice, and were his feet to tread any way but His way. CHAPTER TWENTY THREE Divisions 681-715 The Book of Certitude 2ND CERTITUDE 681. In this day the breeze of God is wafted, and His Spirit hath pervaded all things. 682. Such is the outpouring of His grace that the pen is stilled and the tongue is speechless. 683. By virtue of this station, they have claimed for themselves the Voice of Divinity and the like, whilst by virtue of their station of Messengership, they have declared themselves the Messengers of God. 684. In every instance they have voiced an utterance that would conform to the requirements of the occasion, and have ascribed all these declarations to Themselves, declarations ranging from the realm of divine Revelation to the realm of creation, and from the domain of Divinity even unto the domain of earthly existence. 685. Thus it is that whatsoever be their utterance, whether it pertain to the realm of Divinity, Lordship, Prophethood, Messengership, Guardianship, Apostleship or Servitude, all is true, beyond the shadow of a doubt. 686. Therefore, these sayings which We have quoted in support of Our argument must be attentively considered, that the divergent utterances of the Manifestations of the Unseen and Daysprings of Holiness may cease to agitate the soul and perplex the mind. 687. Those words uttered by the Luminaries of Truth must needs be pondered, and should their significance be not grasped, enlightenment should be sought from the Trustees of the depositories of Knowledge, that these may expound their meaning, and unravel their mystery. 688. For it behooveth no man to interpret the holy words according to his own imperfect understanding, nor, having found them to be contrary to his inclination and desires, to reject and repudiate their truth. 689. For such, today, is the manner of the divines and doctors of the age, who occupy the seats of knowledge and learning, and who have named ignorance knowledge, and called oppression justice. 690. Were these to ask the Light of Truth concerning those images which their idle fancy hath carved, and were they to find His answer inconsistent with their own conceptions and their own understanding of the Book, they would assuredly denounce Him Who is the Mine and Wellhead of all Knowledge as the very negation of understanding. 691. Such things have happened in every age. 692. For instance, when Muhammad, the Lord of being, was questioned concerning the new moons, He, as bidden by God, made reply: “They are periods appointed unto men.” 693. Thereupon, they that heard Him denounced Him as an ignorant man. 694. Likewise, in the verse concerning the “Spirit,” He saith: “And they will ask Thee of the Spirit. 695. Say, ‘the Spirit proceedeth at My Lord’s command.’” 696. As soon as Muhammad’s answer was given, they all clamorously protested, saying: 697. “Lo! an ignorant man who knoweth not what the Spirit is, calleth Himself the Revealer of divine Knowledge!” 698. And now behold the divines of the age who, because of their being honored by His name, and finding that their fathers have acknowledged His Revelation, have blindly submitted to His truth. 699. Observe, were this people today to receive such answers in reply to such questionings, they would unhesitatingly reject and denounce them —nay, they would again utter the selfsame cavils, even as they have uttered them in this day. 700. All this, notwithstanding the fact that these Essences of being are immensely exalted above such fanciful images, and are immeasurably glorified beyond all these vain sayings and above the comprehension of every understanding heart. 701. Their so-called learning, when compared with that Knowledge, is utter falsehood, and all their understanding naught but blatant error. 702. Nay, whatsoever proceedeth from these lode mines of divine Wisdom and these Treasuries of eternal knowledge is truth, and naught else but the truth. 703. The saying: “Knowledge is one point, which the foolish have multiplied” is a proof of Our argument, and the tradition: 704. “Knowledge is a light which God sheddeth into the heart of whomsoever He willeth” a confirmation of Our statement. 705. Inasmuch as they have not apprehended the meaning of Knowledge, and have called by that name those images fashioned by their own fancy and which have sprung from the embodiments of ignorance, they therefore have inflicted upon the source of Knowledge that which thou hast heard and witnessed. 706. For instance, a certain man, reputed for his learning and attainments, and accounting himself as one of the preeminent leaders of his people, hath in his book denounced and vilified all the exponents of true learning. 707. This is made abundantly clear by his explicit statements as well as by his allusions throughout his book. 708. As We had frequently heard about him, We purposed to read some of his works. 709. Although We never felt disposed to peruse other peoples’ writings, yet as some had questioned Us concerning him, We felt it necessary to refer to his books, in order that We might answer Our questioners with knowledge and understanding. 710. His works, in the Arabic tongue, were, however, not available, until one day a certain man informed Us that one of his compositions, entitled Irshádu’l-‘Avám, could be found in this city. 711. From this title We perceived the odor of conceit and vainglory, inasmuch as he hath imagined himself a learned man and regarded the rest of the people ignorant. 712. His worth was in fact made known by the very title he had chosen for his book. 713. It became evident that its author was following the path of self and desire, and was lost in the wilderness of ignorance and folly. 714. Methinks he had forgotten the well-known tradition which sayeth: 715. “Knowledge is all that is knowable; and might and power, all creation.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR Divisions 716-745 2ND CERTITUDE 716. Notwithstanding, We sent for the book, and kept it with Us a few days. 717. It was probably referred to twice. 718. The second time, We accidentally came upon the story of the “Mi‘ráj” of Muhammad, of whom was spoken: 719. “But for Thee, I would not have created the spheres.” 720. We noticed that he had enumerated some twenty or more sciences, the knowledge of which he considered to be essential for the comprehension of the mystery of the “Mi‘ráj.” 721. We gathered from his statements that unless a man be deeply versed in them all, he can never attain to a proper understanding of this transcendent and exalted theme. 722. Among the specified sciences were the science of metaphysical abstractions, of alchemy, and natural magic. [phenomena] 723. Such vain and discarded learnings, this man hath regarded as the prerequisites of the understanding of the sacred and abiding mysteries of divine Knowledge. 724. Gracious God! Such is the measure of his understanding. 725. And yet, behold what cavils and calumnies he hath heaped upon those Embodiments of God’s infinite knowledge! 726. How well and true is the saying: “Flingest thou thy calumnies unto the face of Them Whom the one true God hath made the Trustees of the treasures of His seventh sphere?” 727. Not one understanding heart or mind, not one among the wise and learned, hath taken notice of these preposterous statements. 728. And yet, how clear and evident it is to every discerning heart that this so-called learning is and hath ever been rejected by Him Who is the one true God. 729. How can the knowledge of these sciences, which are so contemptible in the eyes of the truly learned, be regarded as essential to the apprehension of the mysteries of the “Mi‘ráj,” 730. whilst the Lord of the “Mi‘ráj” Himself was never burdened with a single letter of these limited and obscure learnings, and never defiled His radiant heart with any of these fanciful illusions? 731. How truly hath he said: “All human attainment moveth upon a lame ass, whilst Truth, riding upon the wind, darteth across space.” 732. By the righteousness of God! Whoso desireth to fathom the mystery of this “Mi‘ráj,” and craveth a drop from this ocean, 733. if the mirror of his heart be already obscured by the dust of these learnings, he must needs cleanse and purify it ere the light of this mystery can be reflected therein. 734. In this day, they that are submerged beneath the ocean of ancient Knowledge, and dwell within the ark of divine wisdom, forbid the people such idle pursuits. 735. Their shining breasts are, praise be to God, sanctified from every trace of such learning, and are exalted above such grievous veils. 736. We have consumed this densest of all veils with the fire of the love of the Beloved —the veil referred to in the saying: 737. “The most grievous of all veils is the veil of knowledge.” 738. Upon its ashes, We have reared the tabernacle of divine knowledge. [divine philosophy] 739. We have, praise be to God, burned the “veils of glory” with the fire of the beauty of the BestBeloved. 740. We have driven from the human heart all else but Him Who is the Desire of the world, and glory therein. 741. We cleave to no knowledge but His Knowledge, and set our hearts on naught save the effulgent glories of His light. 742. We were surprised exceedingly when We observed that his one purpose was to make the people realize that all these learnings were possessed by him. 743. And yet, I swear by God that not one breath, blowing from the meads of divine knowledge, hath ever been wafted upon his soul, nor hath he ever unraveled a single mystery of ancient wisdom. 744. Nay, were the meaning of Knowledge ever to be expounded unto him, dismay would fill his heart, and his whole being would shake to its foundation. 745. Notwithstanding his base and senseless statements, behold to what heights of extravagance his claims have reached! CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE Divisions 746-765 The Book of Certitude 2ND CERTITUDE 746. Gracious God! How great is Our amazement at the way the people have gathered around him, and have borne allegiance to his person! 747. Content with transient dust, these people have turned their face unto it, and cast behind their backs Him Who is the Lord of Lords. 748. Satisfied with the croaking of the crow and enamored with the visage of the raven, they have renounced the melody of the nightingale and the charm of the rose. 749. What unspeakable fallacies the perusal of this pretentious book hath revealed! 750. They are too unworthy for any pen to describe, and too base for one moment’s attention. 751. Should a touchstone be found, however, it would instantly distinguish truth from falsehood, light from darkness, and sun from shadow. 752. Among the sciences which this pretender hath professed is that of alchemy. 753. We cherish the hope that either a king or a man of preeminent power may call upon him to translate this science from the realm of fancy to the domain of fact and from the plane of mere pretension to that of actual achievement. 754. Would that this unlearned and humble Servant, who never laid any pretension to such things, nor even regarded them as the criterion of true knowledge, might undertake the same task, that thereby the truth might be known and distinguished from falsehood. 755. But of what avail! All this generation could offer Us were wounds from its darts, and the only cup it proffered to Our lips was the cup of its venom. 756. On our neck We still bear the scar of chains, and upon Our body are imprinted the evidences of an unyielding cruelty. 757. And as to this man’s attainments, his ignorance, understanding and belief, behold what the Book which embraceth all things hath revealed; “Verily, the tree of Zaqqúm shall be the food of the Athím.” 758. And then follow certain verses, until He saith: “Taste this, for thou forsooth art the mighty Karím!” 759. Consider how clearly and explicitly he hath been described in God’s incorruptible Book! 760. This man, moreover, feigning humility, hath in his own book referred to himself as the “athím servant”: 761. “Athím” in the Book of God, mighty among the common herd, “Karím” in name! 762. Ponder the blessed verse, so that the meaning of the words “There is neither a thing green nor sere, but it is noted in the unerring Book” may be imprinted upon the tablet of thy heart. 763. Notwithstanding, a multitude bear him allegiance. 764. They have rejected the Moses of knowledge and justice, and clung to the Sámirí of ignorance. 765. They have turned away their eyes from the Daystar of truth which shineth in the divine and everlasting heaven, and have utterly ignored its splendor. CHAPTER TWENTY SIX Divisions 766-800 The Book of Certitude Book 3 Tablet of the True Seeker 26-27 766-825 [3RD] CERTITUDE 766. O my brethren! A divine lode mine only can yield the gems of divine knowledge, and the fragrance of the mystic flower can be inhaled only in the ideal garden, and the lilies of ancient wisdom can blossom nowhere except in the city of a stainless heart. 767 “In a rich soil, its plants spring forth abundantly by permission of its Lord, and in that soil which is bad, they spring forth but scantily.” 768. Inasmuch as it hath been clearly shown that only those who are initiated into the divine mysteries can comprehend the melodies uttered by the Bird of Heaven, it is therefore incumbent upon every one to seek enlightenment from the illumined in heart and from the Treasuries of divine mysteries regarding the intricacies of God’s Faith and the abstruse allusions in the utterances of the Daysprings of Holiness. 769. Thus will these mysteries be unraveled, not by the aid of acquired learning, but solely through the assistance of God and the outpourings of His grace. 770. “Ask ye, therefore, of them that have the custody of the Scriptures, if ye know it not.” 771. Yet, O my brethren, when a true seeker determineth to take the step of search in the path leading to the knowledge of the Ancient of Days, 772. he must, before all else, cleanse and purify his heart, which is the seat of the revelation of the inner mysteries of God, from the obscuring dust of all acquired knowledge, and the allusions of the embodiments of satanic fancy. 773. He must purge his breast, which is the sanctuary of the abiding love of the Beloved, of every defilement, and sanctify his soul from all that pertaineth to water and clay, from all shadowy and ephemeral attachments. 774. He must so cleanse his heart that no remnant of either love or hate may linger therein, lest that love blindly incline him to error, or that hate repel him away from the truth. 775. Even as thou dost witness in this day how most of the people, because of such love and hate, are bereft of the immortal Face, 776. [and] have strayed far from the Embodiments of the divine mysteries, and, shepherdless, are roaming through the wilderness of oblivion and error. 777. That seeker must at all times put his trust in God, must renounce the peoples of the earth, detach himself from the world of dust, and cleave unto Him Who is the Lord of Lords. 778. He must never seek to exalt himself above anyone, must wash away from the tablet of his heart every trace of pride and vainglory, must cling unto patience and resignation, observe silence, and refrain from idle talk. 779. For the tongue is a smoldering fire, and excess of speech a deadly poison. 780. Material fire consumeth the body, whereas the fire of the tongue devoureth both heart and soul. 781. The force of the former lasteth but for a time, whilst the effects of the latter endure a century. 782. That seeker should also regard backbiting as grievous error, and keep himself aloof from its dominion, inasmuch as backbiting quencheth the light of the heart, and extinguisheth the life of the soul. 783. He should be content with little, and be freed from all inordinate desire. 784. He should treasure the companionship of those that have renounced the world, and regard avoidance of boastful and worldly people a precious benefit. 785. At the dawn of every day he should commune with God, and with all his soul persevere in the quest of his Beloved. 786. He should consume every wayward thought with the flame of His loving mention, and, with the swiftness of lightning, pass by all else save Him. 787. He should succor the dispossessed, and never withhold his favor from the destitute. 788. He should show kindness to animals, how much more unto his fellowman, to him who is endowed with the power of utterance. 789. He should not hesitate to offer up his life for his Beloved, nor allow the censure of the people to turn him away from the Truth. 790. He should not wish for others that which he doth not wish for himself, nor promise that which he doth not fulfill. 791. With all his heart should the seeker avoid fellowship with evildoers, and pray for the remission of their sins. 792. He should forgive the sinful, and never despise his low estate, for none knoweth what his own end shall be. 793. How often hath a sinner, at the hour of death, attained to the essence of faith, and, quaffing the immortal draft, hath taken his flight unto the celestial Concourse. 794. And how often hath a devout believer, at the hour of his soul’s ascension, been so changed as to fall into the nethermost fire. 795. Our purpose in revealing these convincing and weighty utterances is to impress upon the seeker that he should regard all else beside God as transient, and count all things save Him, Who is the Object of all adoration, as utter nothingness. 796. These are among the attributes of the exalted, and constitute the hallmark of the spiritually minded. 797. They have already been mentioned in connection with the requirements of the wayfarers that tread the Path of Positive Knowledge. 798. When the detached wayfarer and sincere seeker hath fulfilled these essential conditions, then and only then can he be called a true seeker. 799. Whensoever he hath fulfilled the conditions implied in the verse: “Whoso maketh efforts for Us,” 800. he shall enjoy the blessing conferred by the words: “In Our ways shall We assuredly guide him.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN Divisions 801-825 The tablet of the True Seeker 766-825 2ND CERTITUDE 801. Only when the lamp of search, of earnest striving, of longing desire, of passionate devotion, of fervid love, of rapture, and ecstasy, is kindled within the seeker’s heart, and the breeze of His loving-kindness is wafted upon his soul, 802. will the darkness of error be dispelled, the mists of doubts and misgivings be dissipated, and the lights of knowledge and certitude envelop his being. 803. At that hour will the mystic Herald, bearing the joyful tidings of the Spirit, shine forth from the City of God resplendent as the morn, and, through the trumpet-blast of knowledge, will awaken the heart, the soul, and the spirit from the slumber of negligence. 804. Then will the manifold favors and outpouring grace of the holy and everlasting Spirit confer such new life upon the seeker that he will find himself endowed with a new eye, a new ear, a new heart, and a new mind. 805. He will contemplate the manifest signs of the universe, and will penetrate the hidden mysteries of the soul. 806. Gazing with the eye of God, he will perceive within every atom a door that leadeth him to the stations of absolute certitude. 807. He will discover in all things the mysteries of divine Revelation and the evidences of an everlasting manifestation. 808. I swear by God! Were he that treadeth the path of guidance and seeketh to scale the heights of righteousness to attain unto this glorious and supreme station, he would inhale at a distance of a thousand leagues the fragrance of God, and would perceive the resplendent morn of a divine Guidance rising above the dayspring of all things. 809. Each and every thing, however small, would be to him a revelation leading him to his Beloved, the Object of his quest. 810. So great shall be the discernment of this seeker that he will discriminate between truth and falsehood even as he doth distinguish the sun from shadow. 811. If in the uttermost corners of the East the sweet savors of God be wafted, he will assuredly recognize and inhale their fragrance, even though he be dwelling in the uttermost ends of the West. 812. He will likewise clearly distinguish all the signs of God —His wondrous utterances, His great works, and mighty deeds— from the doings, words and ways of men, 813. even as the jeweler who knoweth the gem from the stone, or the man who distinguisheth the Spring from Autumn, and heat from cold. 814. When the channel of the human soul is cleansed of all worldly and impeding attachments, it will unfailingly perceive the breath of the Beloved across immeasurable distances, and will, led by its perfume, attain and enter the City of Certitude. 815. Therein he will discern the wonders of His ancient wisdom, and will perceive all the hidden teachings from the rustling leaves of the Tree—which flourisheth in that City. 816. With both his inner and his outer ear he will hear from its dust the hymns of glory and praise ascending unto the Lord of Lords, and with his inner eye will he discover the mysteries of “return” and “revival.” 817. How unspeakably glorious are the signs, the tokens, the revelations, and splendors which He Who is the King of names and attributes hath destined for that City! 818. The attainment of this City quencheth thirst without water, and kindleth the love of God without fire. 819. Within every blade of grass are enshrined the mysteries of an inscrutable wisdom, and upon every rosebush a myriad nightingales pour out, in blissful rapture, their melody. 820. Its wondrous tulips unfold the mystery of the undying Fire in the Burning Bush, and its sweet savors of holiness breathe the perfume of the Messianic Spirit. 821. It bestoweth wealth without gold, and conferreth immortality without death. 822. In every leaf ineffable delights are treasured, and within every chamber unnumbered mysteries lie hidden. 823. They that valiantly labor in quest of God’s will, when once they have renounced all else but Him, will be so attached and wedded to that City that a moment’s separation from it would to them be unthinkable. 824. They will hearken unto infallible proofs from the Hyacinth of that assembly, and receive the surest testimonies from the beauty of its Rose and the melody of its Nightingale. 825. Once in about a thousand years shall this City be renewed and readorned. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT Divisions 826-850 2ND CERTITUDE 826. Wherefore, O my friend, it behooveth Us to exert the highest endeavor to attain unto that City, 827. and, by the grace of God and His loving-kindness, rend asunder the veils of glory, so that, with inflexible steadfastness, we may [sacrifice] our [drooping] souls in the path of the New Beloved. 828. We should with tearful eyes, fervently and repeatedly, implore Him to grant us the favor of that grace. 829. That city is none other than the Word of God revealed in every age and dispensation. 830. In the days of Moses it was the Pentateuch; in the days of Jesus the Gospel; in the days of Muhammad the Messenger of God the Qur’án; 831. in this day the Bayán; and in the dispensation of Him Whom God will make manifest His own Book —the Book unto which all the Books of former Dispensations must needs be referred, the Book which standeth amongst them all transcendent and supreme. 832. In these cities spiritual sustenance is bountifully provided, and incorruptible delights have been ordained. 833. The food they bestow is the bread of heaven, and the Spirit they impart is God’s imperishable blessing. 834. Upon detached souls they bestow the gift of Unity, enrich the destitute, and offer the cup of knowledge unto them who wander in the wilderness of ignorance. 835. All the guidance, the blessings, the learning, the understanding, the faith, and certitude, conferred upon all that is in heaven and on earth, are hidden and treasured within these Cities. 836. For instance, the Qur’án was an impregnable stronghold unto the people of Muhammad. 837. In His days, whosoever entered therein was shielded from the devilish assaults, the menacing darts, the soul-devouring doubts, and blasphemous whisperings of the enemy. 838. Upon him was also bestowed a portion of the everlasting and goodly fruits—the fruits of wisdom from the divine Tree. 839. To him was given to drink the incorruptible waters of the river of knowledge and to taste the wine of the mysteries of divine Unity. 840. All the things that people required in connection with the Revelation of Muhammad and His laws were to be found revealed and manifest in that Ridván of resplendent glory. 841. That Book constitutes an abiding testimony to its people after Muhammad, inasmuch as its decrees are indisputable, and its promise unfailing. 842. All have been enjoined to follow the precepts of that Book until “the year sixty” —the year of the advent of God’s wondrous Manifestation. 843. That Book is the Book which unfailingly leadeth the seeker unto the Ridván of the divine Presence, and causeth him that hath forsaken his country and is treading the seeker’s path to enter the Tabernacle of everlasting reunion. 844. Its guidance can never err, its testimony no other testimony can excel. 845. All other traditions, all other books and records, are bereft of such distinction, inasmuch as both the traditions and they that have spoken them are confirmed and proven solely by the text of that Book. 846. Moreover, the traditions themselves grievously differ, and their obscurities are manifold. 847. Muhammad, Himself, as the end of His mission drew nigh, spoke these words: 848. “Verily, I leave amongst you My twin weighty testimonies: The Book of God and My Family.” 848. Although many traditions had been revealed by that Source of Prophethood and Mine of divine Guidance, yet He mentioned only that Book, thereby appointing it as the mightiest instrument and surest testimony for the seekers; a guide for the people until the Day of Resurrection. 849. With unswerving vision, with pure heart, and sanctified spirit, consider attentively what God hath established as the testimony of guidance for His people in His Book, which is recognized as authentic by both the high and lowly. 850. To this testimony we both, as well as all the peoples of the world, must cling, that through its light we may know and distinguish between truth and falsehood, guidance and error. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER TWENTY NINE Divisions 851-880 2ND CERTITUDE 851. Inasmuch as Muhammad hath confined His testimonies to His Book and to His Family, and whereas the latter hath passed away, there remaineth His Book only as His one testimony amongst the people. 852. In the beginning of His Book He saith: “Alif. Lám. Mím. [A, L, M, i.e. Alpha, Lambda, Mega] 853. No doubt is there about this Book: It is a guidance unto the God-fearing.” 854. In the disconnected letters of the Qur’án the mysteries of the divine Essence are enshrined, and within their shells the pearls of His Unity are treasured. 855. For lack of space We do not dwell upon them at this moment. 856. Outwardly they signify Muhammad Himself, Whom God addresseth saying: “O Muhammad, there is no doubt nor uncertainty about this Book which hath been sent down from the heaven of divine Unity. 857. In it is guidance unto them that fear God.” 858. Consider, how He hath appointed and decreed this selfsame Book, the Qur’án, as a guidance unto all that are in heaven and on earth. 859. He, the divine Being, and unknowable Essence, hath, Himself, testified that this Book is, beyond all doubt and uncertainty, the guide of all mankind until the Day of Resurrection. 860. And now, We ask, is it fair for this people to view with doubt and misgiving this most weighty Testimony, the divine origin of which God hath proclaimed, and pronounced to be the embodiment of truth? 861. Is it fair for them to turn away from the thing which He hath appointed as the supreme Instrument of guidance for attainment unto the loftiest summits of knowledge, and to seek aught else but that Book? 862. How can they allow men’s absurd and foolish sayings to sow the seeds of distrust in their minds? 863. How can they any longer idly contend that a certain person hath spoken this or that way, or that a certain thing did not come to pass? 864. Had there been anything conceivable besides the Book of God which could prove a more potent instrument and a surer guide to mankind, would He have failed to reveal it in that verse? 865. It is incumbent upon us not to depart from God’s irresistible injunction and fixed decree, as revealed in the above-mentioned verse. 866. We should acknowledge the holy and wondrous Scriptures, for failing to do this we have failed to acknowledge the truth of this blessed verse. 867. For it is evident that whoso hath failed to acknowledge the truth of the Qur’án hath in reality failed to acknowledge the truth of the preceding Scriptures. 868. This is but the manifest implication of the verse. 869. Were We to expound its inner meanings and unfold its hidden mysteries, eternity would never suffice to exhaust their import, nor would the universe be capable of hearing them! 870. God verily testifieth to the truth of Our saying! 871. In another passage He likewise saith: “And if ye be in doubt as to that which We have sent down to Our Servant, then produce a Súrah like it, and summon your witnesses, beside God, if ye are men of truth.” 872. Behold, how lofty is the station, and how consummate the virtue, of these verses which He hath declared to be His surest testimony, His infallible proof, the evidence of His all-subduing power, and a revelation of the potency of His will. 873. He, the divine King, hath proclaimed the undisputed supremacy of the verses of His Book over all things that testify to His truth. 874. For compared with all other proofs and tokens, the divinely revealed verses shine as the sun, whilst all others are as stars. 875. To the peoples of the world they are the abiding testimony, the incontrovertible proof, the shining light of the ideal King. 876. Their excellence is unrivaled, their virtue nothing can surpass. 877. They are the treasury of the divine pearls and the depository of the divine mysteries. 878. They constitute the indissoluble Bond, the firm Cord, the ‘Urvatu’l-Vuthqá, the inextinguishable Light. 879. Through them floweth the river of divine knowledge, and gloweth the fire of His ancient and consummate wisdom. 880. This is the fire which, in one and the same moment, kindleth the flame of love in the breasts of the faithful, and induceth the chill of heedlessness in the heart of the enemy. CHAPTER THIRTY Divisions 881-915 The Book of Certitude 2ND CERTITUDE 881. O friend! It behooveth us not to waive the injunction of God, but rather acquiesce and submit to that which He hath ordained as His divine Testimony. 882. This verse is too weighty and pregnant an utterance for this afflicted soul to demonstrate and expound. 883. God speaketh the truth and leadeth the way. He, verily, is supreme over all His people; He is the Mighty, the Beneficent. 884. Likewise, He saith: “Such are the verses of God: with truth do We recite them to thee. 885. But in what revelation will they believe, if they reject God and His verses?” 886. If thou wilt grasp the implication of this verse, thou wilt recognize the truth that no manifestation greater than the Prophets of God hath ever been revealed, and no testimony mightier than the testimony of their revealed verses hath ever appeared upon the earth. 887. Nay, this testimony no other testimony can ever excel, except that which the Lord thy God willeth. 888. In another passage He saith: “Woe to every lying sinner, who heareth the verses of God recited to him, and then, as though he heard them not, persisteth in proud disdain! 889. Advise him of a painful punishment.” 890. The implications of this verse, alone, suffice all that is in heaven and on earth, were the people to ponder the verses of their Lord. 891. For thou hearest how in this day the people disdainfully ignore the divinely revealed verses, as though they were the meanest of all things. 892. And yet, nothing greater than these verses hath ever appeared, nor will ever be made manifest in the world! 893. Say unto them: “O heedless people! Ye repeat what your fathers, in a bygone age, have said. 894. Whatever fruits they have gathered from the tree of their faithlessness, the same shall ye gather also. 895. Ere long shall ye be gathered unto your fathers, and with them shall ye dwell in hellish fire. 896. An ill abode! The abode of the people of tyranny.” 897. In yet another passage He saith: “And when he becometh acquainted with any of Our verses he turneth them to ridicule. 898. There is a shameful punishment for them!” 899. The people derisively observed saying: “Work thou another miracle, and give us another sign!” 900. One would say: “Make now a part of the heaven to fall down upon us”; 901. and another: “If this be the very truth from before Thee, rain down stones upon us from heaven.” 902. Even as the people of Israel, in the time of Moses, bartered away the bread of heaven for the sordid things of the earth, these people, likewise, sought to exchange the divinely revealed verses for their foul, vile, and idle desires. 903. In like manner, thou beholdest in this day that although spiritual sustenance hath descended from the heaven of divine mercy, and been showered from the clouds of His loving-kindness, 904. and although the seas of life, at the behest of the Lord of all being, are surging within the Ridván of the heart, 905. yet these people, ravenous as the dogs, have gathered around carrion, and contented themselves with the stagnant waters of a briny lake. 906. Gracious God! how strange the way of this people! 907. They clamor for guidance, although the standards of Him Who guideth all things are already hoisted. 908. They cleave to the obscure intricacies of knowledge, when He, Who is the Object of all knowledge, shineth as the sun. 909. They see the sun with their own eyes, and yet question that brilliant orb as to the proof of its light. 910. They behold the vernal showers descending upon them, and yet seek an evidence of that bounty. 911. The proof of the sun is the light thereof, which shineth and envelopeth all things. 912. The evidence of the rain shower is the bounty thereof, which reneweth and investeth the world with the mantle of life. 913. Yea, the blind can perceive naught from the sun except its heat, and the arid soil hath no share of the showers of mercy. 914. “Marvel not if in the Qur’án the unbeliever perceiveth naught but the trace of letters, for in the sun, the blind findeth naught but heat.” 915. In another passage He saith: “And when Our clear verses are recited to them, their only argument is to say, ‘Bring back our fathers, if ye speak the truth!’” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY ONE Divisions 916-950 2ND CERTITUDE 916. Behold, what foolish evidences they sought from these Embodiments of an all-encompassing mercy! 917. They scoffed at the verses, a single letter of which is greater than the creation of heavens and earth, and which quickeneth the dead of the valley of self and desire with the spirit of faith; 918. and clamored saying: “Cause our fathers to speed out of their sepulchers.” 919. Such was the perversity and pride of that people. 920. Each one of these verses is unto all the peoples of the world an unfailing testimony and a glorious proof of His truth. 921. Each of them verily sufficeth all mankind, wert thou to meditate upon the verses of God. 922. In the above-mentioned verse itself pearls of mysteries lie hidden. 923. Whatever be the ailment, the remedy it offereth can never fail. 924. Heed not the idle contention of those who maintain that the Book and verses thereof can never be a testimony unto the common people, inasmuch as they neither grasp their meaning nor appreciate their value. 925. And yet, the unfailing testimony of God to both the East and the West is none other than the Qur’án. 926. Were it beyond the comprehension of men, how could it have been declared as a universal testimony unto all people? 927. If their contention be true, none would therefore be required, nor would it be necessary for them to know God, inasmuch as the knowledge of the divine Being transcendeth the knowledge of His Book, and the common people would not possess the capacity to comprehend it. 928. Such contention is utterly fallacious and inadmissible. 929. It is actuated solely by arrogance and pride. 930. Its motive is to lead the people astray from the Ridván of divine good-pleasure and to tighten the reins of their authority over the people. 931. And yet, in the sight of God, these common people are infinitely superior and exalted above their religious leaders who have turned away from the one true God. 932. The understanding of His words and the comprehension of the utterances of the Birds of Heaven are in no wise dependent upon human learning. 933. They depend solely upon purity of heart, chastity of soul, and freedom of spirit. 934. This is evidenced by those who, today, though without a single letter of the accepted standards of learning, are occupying the loftiest seats of knowledge; and the garden of their hearts is adorned, through the showers of divine grace, with the roses of wisdom and the tulips of understanding. 935. Well is it with the sincere in heart for their share of the light of a mighty Day! 936. And likewise, He saith: “As for those who believe not in the verses of God, or that they shall ever meet Him, these of My mercy shall despair, and these doth a grievous chastisement await.” 937. Also, “And they say, ‘ Shall we then abandon our gods for a crazed poet?’” 938. The implication of this verse is manifest. 939. Behold what they observed after the verses were revealed. 940. They called Him a poet, scoffed at the verses of God, and exclaimed saying: “These words of his are but tales of the Ancients!” 940. By this they meant that those words which were spoken by the peoples of old Muhammad hath compiled and called them the Word of God. 941. Likewise, in this day, thou hast heard the people impute similar charges to this Revelation, saying: 942. “He hath compiled these words from the words of old”; or “these words are spurious.” 943. Vain and haughty are their sayings, low their estate and station! 944. After the denials and denunciations which they uttered, and unto which We have referred, they protested saying: 945. “No independent Prophet, according to our Scriptures, should arise after Moses and Jesus to abolish the Law of divine Revelation. 946. Nay, he that is to be made manifest must needs fulfill the Law.” 947. Thereupon this verse, indicative of all the divine themes, and testifying to the truth that the flow of the grace of the All-Merciful can never cease, was revealed: 948. “And Joseph came to you aforetime with clear tokens, but ye ceased not to doubt of the message with which He came to you, until, when He died, ye said, 949. ‘God will by no means raise up a Messenger after Him.’ 950. Thus God misleadeth him who is the transgressor, the doubter.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY TWO Divisions 951-980 2ND CERTITUDE 951. Therefore, understand from this verse and know of a certainty that the people in every age, clinging to a verse of the Book, have uttered such vain and absurd sayings, contending that no Prophet should again be made manifest to the world. 952. Even as the Christian divines who, holding fast to the verse of the Gospel to which We have already referred, have sought to explain that the law of the Gospel shall at no time be annulled, and that no independent Prophet shall again be made manifest, unless He confirmeth the law of the Gospel. 953. Most of the people have become afflicted with the same spiritual disease. 954. Even as thou dost witness how the people of the Qur’án, like unto the people of old, have allowed the words “Seal of the Prophets” to veil their eyes. 955. And yet, they themselves testify to this verse: “None knoweth the interpretation thereof but God and they that are well-grounded in knowledge.” 956. And when He Who is well-grounded in all knowledge, He Who is the Mother, the Soul, the Secret, and the Essence thereof, revealeth that which is the least contrary to their desire, they bitterly oppose Him and shamelessly deny Him. 957. These thou hast already heard and witnessed. 958. Such deeds and words have been solely instigated by leaders of religion, they that worship no God but their own desire, who bear allegiance to naught but gold, who are wrapt in the densest veils of learning, and who, enmeshed by its obscurities, are lost in the wilds of error. 959. Even as the Lord of being hath explicitly declared: “What thinkest thou? 960. He who hath made a God of his passions, and whom God causeth to err through a knowledge, and whose ears and whose heart He hath sealed up, and over whose sight He hath cast a veil —who, after his rejection by God, shall guide such a one? 961. Will ye not then be warned?” 962. Although the outward meaning of “Whom God causeth to err through a knowledge” is what hath been revealed, yet to Us it signifieth those divines of the age who have turned away from the Beauty of God, 963. and who, clinging unto their own learning, as fashioned by their own fancies and desires, have denounced God’s divine Message and Revelation. 964. “Say: It is a weighty Message, from which ye turn aside!” 965. Likewise, He saith: “And when Our clear verses are recited to them, they say, ‘This is merely a man who would fain pervert you from your father’s worship.’ 966. And they say, ‘This is none other than a forged falsehood.’” 967. Give ear unto God’s holy Voice, and heed thou His sweet and immortal melody. 968. Behold how He hath solemnly warned them that have repudiated the verses of God, and hath disowned them that have denied His holy words. 969. Consider how far the people have strayed from the Kawthar of the divine Presence, and how grievous hath been the faithlessness and arrogance of the spiritually destitute in the face of that sanctified Beauty. 970. Although that Essence of loving-kindness and bounty caused those evanescent beings to step into the realm of immortality, and guided those destitute souls to the sacred river of wealth, 971. yet some denounced Him as “a calumniator of God, the Lord of all creatures,” others accused Him of being “the one that withholdeth the people from the path of faith and true belief,” and still others declared Him to be “a lunatic” and the like. 972. In like manner, thou observest in this day with what vile imputations they have assailed that Gem of Immortality, and what unspeakable transgressions they have heaped upon Him Who is the Source of purity. 973. Although God hath throughout His Book and in His holy and immortal Tablet warned them that deny and repudiate the revealed verses, and hath announced His grace unto them that accept them, yet behold the unnumbered cavils they raised against those verses which have been sent down from the new heaven of God’s eternal holiness! 974. This, notwithstanding the fact that no eye hath beheld so great an outpouring of bounty, nor hath any ear heard of such a revelation of loving-kindness. 975. Such bounty and revelation have been made manifest, that the revealed verses seemed as vernal showers raining from the clouds of the mercy of the All-Bountiful. 976 The Prophets “endowed with constancy,” whose loftiness and glory shine as the sun, were each honored with a Book which all have seen, and the verses of which have been duly ascertained. 977. Whereas the verses which have rained from this Cloud of divine mercy have been so abundant that none hath yet been able to estimate their number. 978. A score of volumes are now available. 979. How many still remain beyond our reach! 980. How many have been plundered and have fallen into the hands of the enemy, the fate of which none knoweth. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY THREE Divisions 981-1015 2ND CERTITUDE 981. O brother, we should open our eyes, meditate upon His Word, and seek the sheltering shadow of the Manifestations of God, that perchance we may be warned by the unmistakable counsels of the Book, and give heed to the admonitions recorded in the holy Tablets; 982. that we may not cavil at the Revealer of the verses, that we may resign ourselves wholly to His Cause, and embrace wholeheartedly His law, that haply we may enter the court of His mercy, and dwell upon the shore of His grace. 983. He, verily, is merciful and forgiving towards His servants. 984. And likewise, He saith: “Say, O people of the Book! do ye not disavow us only because we believe in God and in what He hath sent down to us, and in what He hath sent down aforetime, and because most of you are doers of ill?” 985. How explicitly doth this verse reveal Our purpose, and how clearly doth it demonstrate the truth of the testimony of the verses of God! 986. This verse was revealed at a time when Islám was assailed by the infidels, and its followers were accused of misbelief, when the Companions of Muhammad were denounced as repudiators of God and as followers of a lying sorcerer. 987. In its early days, when Islám was still to outward seeming devoid of authority and power, the friends of the Prophet, who had turned their face toward God, wherever they went, were harassed, persecuted, stoned and vilified. 988. At such a time this blessed verse was sent down from the heaven of divine Revelation. 989. It revealed an irrefutable evidence, and brought the light of an unfailing guidance. 990. It instructed the companions of Muhammad to declare the following unto the infidels and idolaters: 991. “Ye oppress and persecute us, and yet, what else have we done except that we have believed in God and in the verses sent down unto us through the tongue of Muhammad, and in those which descended upon the Prophets of old?” 992. By this is meant that their only guilt was to have recognized that the new and wondrous verses of God, which had descended upon Muhammad, as well as those which had been revealed unto the Prophets of old, were all of God, and to have acknowledged and embraced their truth. 993. This is the testimony which the divine King hath taught His servants. 994. In view of this, is it fair for this people to repudiate these newly revealed verses which have encompassed both the East and the West, and to regard themselves as the upholders of true belief? 995. Should they not rather believe in Him Who hath revealed these verses? 996. Considering the testimony which He Himself hath established, how could He fail to account as true believers them that have testified to its truth? 997. Far be it from Him that He should turn away from the gates of His mercy them that have turned unto and embraced the truth of the divine verses, or that He should threaten those that have clung to His sure testimony! 998. He verily establisheth the truth through His verses, and confirmeth His Revelation by His words. 999. He verily is the Powerful, the Help in peril, the Almighty. 1000. And likewise, He saith: “And had We sent down unto Thee a Book written on parchment, and they had touched it with their hands, 1001. the infidels would surely have said ‘This is naught but palpable sorcery.’” 1002. Most of the verses of the Qur’án are indicative of this theme. 1003. We have, for the sake of brevity, mentioned only these verses. 1004. Consider, hath anything else besides the verses been established in the whole Book, as a standard for the recognition of the Manifestations of His Beauty, that the people might cling to, and reject the Manifestations of God? 1005. On the contrary, in every instance, He hath threatened with fire those that repudiate and scoff at the verses, as already shown. 1006. Therefore, should a person arise and bring forth a myriad verses, discourses, epistles, and prayers, none of which have been acquired through learning, what conceivable excuse could justify those that reject them, and deprive themselves of the potency of their grace? 1007. What answer could they give when once their soul hath ascended and departed from its gloomy temple? 1008. Could they seek to justify themselves by saying: “We have clung to a certain tradition, and not having beheld the literal fulfillment thereof, we have therefore raised such cavils against the Embodiments of divine Revelation, and kept remote from the law of God”? 1009. Hast thou not heard that among the reasons why certain Prophets have been designated as Prophets “endowed with constancy” was the revelation of a Book unto them? 1010. And yet, how could this people be justified in rejecting the Revealer and Author of so many volumes of verses, and follow the sayings of him who hath foolishly sown the seeds of doubt in the hearts of men, and who, Satan-like, hath risen to lead the people into the paths of perdition and error? 1011. How could they allow such things to deprive them of the light of the Sun of divine bounty? 1012. Aside from these things, if these people shun and reject such a divine Soul, such holy Breath, to whom, We wonder, could they cling, to whose face besides His Face could they turn? 1013. Yea—“All have a quarter of the Heavens to which they turn.” 1014. We have shown thee these two ways; walk thou the way thou choosest. 1015. This verily is the truth, and after truth there remaineth naught but error. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR Divisions 1016-1045 2ND CERTITUDE 1016. Amongst the proofs demonstrating the truth of this Revelation is this, that in every age and Dispensation, whenever the invisible Essence was revealed in the person of His Manifestation, certain souls, obscure and detached from all worldly entanglements, would seek illumination from the Sun of Prophethood and Moon of divine guidance, and would attain unto the divine Presence. 1017. For this reason, the divines of the age and those possessed of wealth would scorn and scoff at these people. 1018. Even as He hath revealed concerning them that erred: “Then said the chiefs of His people who believed not, ‘We see in Thee but a man like ourselves; and we see not any who have followed 1019. Thee except our meanest ones of hasty judgment, nor see we any excellence in you above ourselves: nay, we deem you liars.’” 1020. They caviled at those holy Manifestations, and protested saying: “None hath followed you except the abject amongst us, those who are worthy of no attention.” 1021. Their aim was to show that no one amongst the learned, the wealthy, and the renowned believed in them. 1022. By this and similar proofs they sought to demonstrate the falsity of Him that speaketh naught but the truth. 1023. In this most resplendent Dispensation, however, this most mighty Sovereignty, a number of illumined divines, of men of consummate learning, of doctors of mature wisdom, have attained unto His Court, drunk the cup of His divine Presence, and been invested with the honor of His most excellent favor. 1024. They have renounced, for the sake of the Beloved, the world and all that is therein. 1025. We will mention the names of some of them, that perchance it may strengthen the fainthearted, and encourage the timorous. 1026. Among them was Mullá Husayn, who became the recipient of the effulgent glory of the Sun of divine Revelation. 1027. But for him, God would not have been established upon the seat of His mercy, nor ascended the throne of eternal glory. 1028. Among them also was Siyyid Yahyá, that unique and peerless figure of his age, Mullá Muhammad ‘Alíy-i-Zanjání Mullá ‘Alíy-i-Bastámí Mullá Sa‘íd-i-Bárfurúshí Mullá Ni‘matu’lláh-i-Mázindarání Mullá Yúsuf-i-Ardibílí Mullá Mihdíy-i-Khu’í 1029. Siyyid Husayn-i-Turshízí Mullá Mihdíy-i-Kandí Mullá Báqir Mullá ‘Abdu’l-Kháliq-i-Yazdí Mullá ‘Alíy-i-Baraqání and others, well-nigh 400 in number, whose names are all inscribed upon the “Guarded Tablet” of God. 1030. All these were guided by the light of that Sun of divine Revelation, confessed and acknowledged His truth. 1031. Such was their faith, that most of them renounced their substance and kindred, and cleaved to the good-pleasure of the All-Glorious. 1032. They laid down their lives for their Well-Beloved, and surrendered their all in His path. 1033. Their breasts were made targets for the darts of the enemy, and their heads adorned the spears of the infidel. 1034. No land remained which did not drink the blood of these embodiments of detachment, and no sword that did not bruise their necks. 1035. Their deeds, alone, testify to the truth of their words. 1036. Doth not the testimony of these holy souls, who have so gloriously risen to offer up their lives for their Beloved that the whole world marveled at the manner of their sacrifice, suffice the people of this day? 1037. Is it not sufficient witness against the faithlessness of those who for a trifle betrayed their faith, who bartered away immortality for that which perisheth, who gave up the Kawthar of the divine Presence for salty springs, and whose one aim in life is to usurp the property of others? 1038. Even as thou dost witness how all of them have busied themselves with the vanities of the world, and have strayed far from Him Who is the Lord, the Most High. 1039. Be fair: Is the testimony of those acceptable and worthy of attention whose deeds agree with their words, whose outward behavior conforms with their inner life? 1040. The mind is bewildered at their deeds, and the soul marveleth at their fortitude and bodily endurance. 1041. Or is the testimony of these faithless souls who breathe naught but the breath of selfish desire, and who lie imprisoned in the cage of their idle fancies, acceptable? 1042. Like the bats of darkness, they lift not their heads from their couch except to pursue the transient things of the world, and find no rest by night except as they labor to advance the aims of their sordid life. 1043. Immersed in their selfish schemes, they are oblivious of the divine Decree. 1044. In the daytime they strive with all their soul after worldly benefits, and in the night-season their sole occupation is to gratify their carnal desires. 1045. By what law or standard could men be justified in cleaving to the denials of such petty-minded souls and in ignoring the faith of them that have renounced, for the sake of the good-pleasure of God, their life and substance, their fame and renown, their reputation and honor? The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE Divisions 851-880 2ND CERTITUDE 1046. Were not the happenings of the life of the “Prince of Martyrs” regarded as the greatest of all events, as the supreme evidence of his truth? 1047. Did not the people of old declare those happenings to be unprecedented? 1048. Did they not maintain that no manifestation of truth hath ever evinced such constancy, such conspicuous glory? 1049. And yet, that episode of his life, commencing as it did in the morning, was brought to a close by the middle of the same day, 1050. whereas, these holy lights have, for 18 years, heroically endured the showers of afflictions which, from every side, have rained upon them. 1051. With what love, what devotion, what exultation and holy rapture, [that] they sacrificed their lives in the path of the All-Glorious! 1052. To the truth of this, all [people] witness. And yet, how can they belittle this Revelation? 1053. Hath any age witnessed such momentous happenings? 1054. If these companions be not the true strivers after God, who else could be called by this name? 1055. Have these companions been seekers after power or glory? . Have they ever yearned for riches? 1056. Have they cherished any desire except the good-pleasure of God? 1057. If these companions, with all their marvelous testimonies and wondrous works, be false, who then is worthy to claim for himself the truth? 1058. I swear by God! Their very deeds are a sufficient testimony, and an irrefutable proof unto all the peoples of the earth, were men to ponder in their hearts the mysteries of divine Revelation. 1059. “And they who act unjustly shall soon know what lot awaiteth them!” 1060. Furthermore, the sign of truth and falsehood is designated and appointed in the Book. 1061. By this divinely appointed touchstone, the claims and pretensions of all men must needs be assayed, so that the truthful may be known and distinguished from the imposter. 1062. This touchstone is no other than this verse: “Wish for death, if ye are men of truth.” 1063. Consider these martyrs of unquestionable sincerity, to whose truthfulness testifieth the explicit text of the Book, and all of whom, as thou hast witnessed, have sacrificed their life, their substance, their wives, their children, their all, and ascended unto the loftiest chambers of Paradise. 1064. Is it fair to reject the testimony of these detached and exalted beings to the truth of this preeminent and glorious Revelation and to regard as acceptable the denunciations which have been uttered against this resplendent Light by this faithless people, who for gold have forsaken their faith, and who for the sake of leadership have repudiated Him Who is the First Leader of all mankind? 1065. This, although their character is now revealed unto all people who have recognized them as those who will in no wise relinquish one jot or one tittle of their temporal authority for the sake of God’s holy Faith, how much less their life, their substance, and the like. 1066. Behold how the divine Touchstone hath, according to the explicit text of the Book, separated and distinguished the true from the false. 1067. Notwithstanding, they are still oblivious of this truth, and in the sleep of heedlessness, are pursuing the vanities of the world, and are occupied with thoughts of vain and earthly leadership. 1068. “O Son of Man! Many a day hath passed over thee whilst thou hast busied thyself with thy fancies and idle imaginings. 1069. How long art thou to slumber on thy bed? 1070. Lift up thine head from slumber, for the Sun hath risen to the zenith; haply it may shine upon thee with the light of beauty.” 1071. Let it be known, however, that none of these doctors and divines to whom we have referred was invested with the rank and dignity of leadership. 1072. For well-known and influential leaders of religion, who occupy the seats of authority and exercise the functions of leadership, can in no wise bear allegiance to the Revealer of truth, except whomsoever thy Lord willeth. 1073. But for a few, such things have never come to pass. “And few of My servants are the thankful.” 1074. Even as in this Dispensation, not one amongst the renowned divines, in the grasp of whose authority were held the reins of the people, hath embraced the Faith. 1075. Nay, they have striven against it with such animosity and determination that no ear hath heard and no eye hath seen the like. CHAPTER THIRTY SIX Divisions 1076-1105 The Book of Certitude 2ND CERTITUDE 1076. The Báb, the Lord, the most exalted —may the life of all be a sacrifice unto Him— hath specifically revealed an Epistle unto the divines of every city, wherein He hath fully set forth the character of the denial and repudiation of each of them. 1077. “Wherefore, take ye good heed ye who are men of insight!” 1078. By His references to their opposition He intended to invalidate the objections which the people of the Bayán might raise in the day of the manifestation of “Mustagháth,” the day of the Latter Resurrection, claiming that, whereas in the Dispensation of the Bayán a number of divines have embraced the Faith, in this latter Revelation none of these hath recognized His claim. 1079. His purpose was to warn the people lest, God forbid, they cling to such foolish thoughts and deprive themselves of the divine Beauty. 1080. Yea, these divines to whom We have referred, were mostly unrenowned, and, by the grace of God they were all purged of earthly vanities and free from the trappings of leadership. 1081. “Such is the bounty of God; to whom He will He giveth it.” 1082. Another proof and evidence of the truth of this Revelation, which amongst all other proofs shineth as the sun, is the constancy of the eternal Beauty in proclaiming the Faith of God. 1083. Though young and tender of age, and though the Cause He revealed was contrary to the desire of all the peoples of earth, both high and low, rich and poor, exalted and abased, king and subject, yet He arose and steadfastly proclaimed it. 1084. All have known and heard this. 1085. He was afraid of no one; He was regardless of consequences. 1086. Could such a thing be made manifest except through the power of a divine Revelation, and the potency of God’s invincible Will? 1087. By the righteousness of God! Were any one to entertain so great a Revelation in his heart, the thought of such a declaration would alone confound him! 1088. Were the hearts of all men to be crowded into his heart, he would still hesitate to venture upon so awful an enterprise. 1089. He could achieve it only by the permission of God, only if the channel of his heart were to be linked with the Source of divine grace, and his soul be assured of the unfailing sustenance of the Almighty. 1090. To what, We wonder, do they ascribe so great a daring? 1091. Do they accuse Him of folly as they accused the Prophets of old? 1092. Or do they maintain that His motive was none other than leadership and the acquisition of earthly riches? 1093. Gracious God! In His Book, which He hath entitled “Qayyúmu’l-Asmá’” [the book of ____ ] —the first, the greatest and mightiest of all [the Bab's] books— He prophesied His own martyrdom. 1094. In it is this passage: “O thou Remnant of God! I have sacrificed myself wholly for Thee; 1095. I have accepted curses for Thy sake; and have yearned for naught but martyrdom in the path of Thy love. Sufficient Witness unto me is God, the Exalted, the Protector, the Ancient of Days!” 1096. Likewise, in His interpretation of the letter “Há”, He craved martyrdom, saying: 1097. “Methinks I heard a Voice calling in my inmost being: ‘Do thou sacrifice the thing which Thou lovest most in the path of God, even as Husayn, peace be upon him, hath offered up his life for My sake.’ 1098. And were I not regardful of this inevitable mystery, by Him Who hath my being between His hands, even if all the kings of the earth were to be leagued together they would be powerless to take from me a single letter, how much less can these servants who are worthy of no attention, and who verily are of the outcast, that all may know the degree of My patience, My resignation, and self-sacrifice in the path of God.” 1099. Could the Revealer of such utterance be regarded as walking any way but the way of God, and as having yearned for aught else except His good-pleasure? 1100. In this very verse there lieth concealed a breath of detachment, which if it were to be breathed full upon the world, all beings would renounce their lives and sacrifice their souls. 1101. Reflect upon the villainous behavior of this generation, and witness their astounding ingratitude. 1102. Observe how they have closed their eyes to all this glory, and are abjectly pursuing those foul carcasses from whose bellies ascendeth the cry of the swallowed substance of the faithful. 1103. And yet, what unseemly calumnies they have hurled against those Daysprings of Holiness? 1104. Thus do We recount unto thee that which the hands of the infidels have wrought, they who, in the Day of Resurrection, have turned their face away from the divine Presence, whom God hath tormented with the fire of their own misbelief, and for whom He hath prepared in the world to come a chastisement which shall devour both their bodies and souls. 1105. For these have said: “God is powerless, and His hand of mercy is fettered.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN Divisions 1106-1135 2ND CERTITUDE 1106. Steadfastness in the Faith is a sure testimony and a glorious evidence of the truth. 1107. Even as the “Seal of the Prophets” hath said: “Two verses have made Me old.” 1108. Both these verses are indicative of constancy in the Cause of God. Even as He saith: “Be thou steadfast as thou hast been bidden.” 1109. And now consider how this Sadrih of the Spring garden of God hath, in the prime of youth, risen to proclaim the Cause of God. 1110. Behold what steadfastness that Beauty of God hath revealed. The whole world rose to hinder Him, yet it utterly failed. 1111. The more severe the persecution they inflicted on that Sadrih of Blessedness, the more His fervor increased, and the brighter burned the flame of His love. 1112. All this is evident, and none disputeth its truth. 1113. Finally, He surrendered His soul, and winged His flight unto the realms above. 1114. And among the evidences of the truth of His manifestation were the ascendancy, the transcendent power, and supremacy which He, the Revealer of being and Manifestation of the Adored, hath, unaided and alone, revealed throughout the world. 1115. No sooner had that eternal Beauty revealed Himself in Shíráz, in the year 60, and rent asunder the veil of concealment, than the signs of the ascendancy, the might, the sovereignty, and power, emanating from that Essence of Essences and Sea of Seas, were manifest in every land. 1116. So much so, that from every city there appeared the signs, the evidences, the tokens, the testimonies of that divine Luminary. 1117. How many were those pure and kindly hearts which faithfully reflected the light of that eternal Sun, and how manifold the emanations of knowledge from that Ocean of divine wisdom which encompassed all beings! 1118. In every city, all the divines and dignitaries rose to hinder and repress them, and girded up the loins of malice, of envy, and tyranny for their suppression. 1119. How great the number of those holy souls, those essences of justice, who, accused of tyranny, were put to death! 1120. And how many embodiments of purity, who showed forth naught but true knowledge and stainless deeds, suffered an agonizing death! 1121. Notwithstanding all this, each of these holy beings, up to his last moment, breathed the Name of God, and soared in the realm of submission and resignation. 1122. Such was the potency and transmuting influence which He exercised over them, that they ceased to cherish any desire but His will, and wedded their soul to His remembrance. 1123. Reflect: Who in this world is able to manifest such transcendent power, such pervading influence? 1124. All these stainless hearts and sanctified souls have, with absolute resignation, responded to the summons of His decree. 1125. Instead of complaining, they rendered thanks unto God, and amidst the darkness of their anguish they revealed naught but radiant acquiescence to His will. 1126. It is evident how relentless was the hate, and how bitter the malice and enmity entertained by all the peoples of the earth towards these companions. 1127. The persecution and pain they inflicted on these holy and spiritual beings were regarded by them as means unto salvation, prosperity, and everlasting success. 1128. Hath the world, since the days of Adam, witnessed such tumult, such violent commotion? 1129. Notwithstanding all the torture they suffered, and manifold the afflictions they endured, they became the object of universal opprobrium and execration. 1130. Methinks patience was revealed only by virtue of their fortitude, and faithfulness itself was begotten only by their deeds. 1131. Do thou ponder these momentous happenings in thy heart, so that thou mayest apprehend the greatness of this Revelation, and perceive its stupendous glory. 1132. Then shall the spirit of faith, through the grace of the Merciful, be breathed into thy being, and thou shalt be established and abide upon the seat of certitude. 1133. The one God is My witness! Wert thou to ponder a while, thou wilt recognize that, apart from all these established truths and above-mentioned evidences, the repudiation, cursing, and execration, pronounced by the people of the earth, are in themselves the mightiest proof and the surest testimony of the truth of these heroes of the field of resignation and detachment. 1134. Whenever thou dost meditate upon the cavils uttered by all the people, be they divines, learned or ignorant, the firmer and the more steadfast wilt thou grow in the Faith. 1135. For whatsoever hath come to pass hath been prophesied by them who are the Mines of divine knowledge, and Recipients of God’s eternal law. The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT Divisions 1136-1160 2ND CERTITUDE 1136. Although We did not intend to make mention of the traditions of a bygone age, yet, because of Our love for thee, We will cite a few which are applicable to Our argument. 1137. We do not feel their necessity, however, inasmuch as the things We have already mentioned suffice the world and all that is therein. 1138. In fact, all the Scriptures and the mysteries thereof are condensed into this brief account. 1139. So much so, that were a person to ponder it a while in his heart, he would discover from all that hath been said the mysteries of the Words of God, and would apprehend the meaning of whatever hath been manifested by that ideal King. 1140. As the people differ in their understanding and station, We will accordingly make mention of a few traditions, that these may impart constancy to the wavering soul, and tranquillity to the troubled mind. 1141. Thereby, will the testimony of God unto the people, both high and low, be complete and perfect. 1142. Among them is the tradition, “And when the Standard of Truth is made manifest, the people of both the East and the West curse it.” 1143. The wine of renunciation must needs be quaffed, the lofty heights of detachment must needs be attained, and the meditation referred to in the words “One hour’s reflection is preferable to 70 years of pious worship” must needs be observed, 1144. so that the secret of the wretched behavior of the people might be discovered, those people who, despite the love and yearning for truth which they profess, curse the followers of Truth when once He hath been made manifest. 1145. To this truth the above-mentioned tradition beareth witness. 1146. It is evident that the reason for such behavior is none other than the annulment of those rules, customs, habits, and ceremonials to which they have been subjected. 1147. Otherwise, were the Beauty of the Merciful to comply with those same rules and customs which are current amongst the people, and were He to sanction their observances, such conflict and mischief would in no wise be made manifest in the world. 1148. This exalted tradition is attested and substantiated by these words which He hath revealed: “The day when the Summoner shall summon to a stern business.” 1149. The divine call of the celestial Herald from beyond the Veil of Glory, summoning mankind to renounce utterly all the things to which they cleave, is repugnant to their desire; and this is the cause of the bitter trials and violent commotions which have occurred. 1150. Consider the way of the people. They ignore these well-founded traditions, all of which have been fulfilled, and cling unto those of doubtful validity, and ask why these have not been fulfilled. 1151. And yet, those things which to them were inconceivable have been made manifest. 1152. The signs and tokens of the Truth shine even as the midday sun, and yet the people are wandering, aimlessly and perplexedly, in the wilderness of ignorance and folly. 1153. Notwithstanding all the verses of the Qur’án, and the recognized traditions, which are all indicative of a new Faith, a new Law, and a new Revelation, this generation still waiteth in expectation of beholding the promised One who should uphold the Law of the Muhammadan Dispensation. 1154. The Jews and the Christians in like manner uphold the same contention. 1155. Among the utterances that foreshadow a new Law and a new Revelation are the passages in the “Prayer of Nudbih”: 1156. “Where is He Who is preserved to renew the ordinances and laws? 1157. Where is He Who hath the authority to transform the Faith and the followers thereof?” 1158. He hath, likewise, revealed in the Zíyárat: “Peace be upon the Truth made new.” 1159. Abú-‘Abdi’lláh, questioned concerning the character of the Mihdí, answered saying: 1160. “He will perform that which Muhammad, the Messenger of God, hath performed, and will demolish whatever hath been before Him even as the Messenger of God hath demolished the ways of those that preceded Him.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER THIRTY NINE Divisions 1161-1195 2ND CERTITUDE 1161. Behold, how, notwithstanding these and similar traditions, they idly contend that the laws formerly revealed must in no wise be altered. 1162. And yet, is not the object of every Revelation to effect a transformation in the whole character of mankind, a transformation that shall manifest itself, both outwardly and inwardly, that shall affect both its inner life and external conditions? 1163. For if the character of mankind be not changed, the futility of God’s universal Manifestation would be apparent. 1164. In the “‘Aválim,” an authoritative and well-known book, it is recorded: 1165. “A Youth from Baní-Háshim shall be made manifest, Who will reveal a new Book and promulgate a new law”; 1166. then follow these words: “Most of His enemies will be the divines.” 1167. In another passage, it is related of Sádiq, son of Muhammad, that he spoke the following: 1168. “There shall appear a Youth from Baní-Háshim, Who will bid the people plight fealty unto Him. 1169. His Book will be a new Book, unto which He shall summon the people to pledge their faith. 1170. Stern is His Revelation unto the Arab. 1171. If ye hear about Him, hasten unto Him.” 1172. How well have they followed the directions of the Imáms of the Faith and Lamps of certitude! 1173. Although it is clearly stated: “Were ye to hear that a Youth from Baní-Háshim hath appeared, summoning the people unto a new and Divine Book, and to new and Divine laws, hasten unto Him,” yet have they all declared that Lord of being an infidel, and pronounced Him a heretic. 1174. They hastened not unto that Háshimite Light, that divine Manifestation, except with drawn swords, and hearts filled with malice. 1175. Moreover, observe how explicitly the enmity of the divines hath been mentioned in the books. 1176. Notwithstanding all these evident and significant traditions, all these unmistakable and undisputed allusions, the people have rejected the immaculate Essence of knowledge and of holy utterance, and have turned unto the exponents of rebellion and error. 1177. Despite these recorded traditions and revealed utterances, they speak only that which is prompted by their own selfish desires. 1178. And should the Essence of Truth reveal that which is contrary to their inclinations and desires, they will straightway denounce Him as an infidel, and will protest saying: 1179. “This is contrary to the sayings of the Imáms of the Faith and of the resplendent lights. 1180. No such thing hath been provided by our inviolable Law.” 1181. Even so in this day such worthless statements have been and are being made by these poor mortals. 1182. And now, consider this other tradition, and observe how all these things have been foretold. 1183. In “Arba‘ín” it is recorded: “Out of Baní-Háshim there shall come forth a Youth Who shall reveal new laws. 1184. He shall summon the people unto Him, but none will heed His call. Most of His enemies will be the divines. 1185. His bidding they will not obey, but will protest saying: ‘This is contrary to that which hath been handed down unto us by the Imáms of the Faith.’” 1186. In this day, all are repeating these very same words, utterly unaware that He is established upon the throne of “He doeth whatsoever He willeth,” and abideth upon the seat of “He ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth.” 1187. No understanding can grasp the nature of His Revelation, nor can any knowledge comprehend the full measure of His Faith. 1188. All sayings are dependent upon His sanction, and all things stand in need of His Cause. 1189. All else save Him are created by His command, and move and have their being through His law. 1190. He is the Revealer of the divine mysteries, and the Expounder of the hidden and ancient wisdom. 1191. Thus it is related in the “Biháru’l-Anvár,” the “‘Aválim,” and the “Yanbú‘” of Sádiq, son of Muhammad, that he spoke these words: 1192. “Knowledge is 27 letters. All that the Prophets have revealed are two letters thereof. 1193. No man thus far hath known more than these two letters. But when the Qá’im shall arise, He will cause the remaining 25 letters to be made manifest.” 1194. Consider, He hath declared Knowledge to consist of 27 letters, and regarded all the Prophets, from Adam even unto the “Seal,” as Expounders of only two letters thereof and of having been sent down with these two letters. 1195. He also saith that the Qá’im will reveal all the remaining 25 letters. CHAPTER FORTY Divisions 1196-1230 The Book of Certitude 2ND CERTITUDE 1196. Behold from this utterance how great and lofty is His station! 1197. His rank excelleth that of all the Prophets, and His Revelation transcendeth the comprehension and understanding of all their chosen ones. 1198. A Revelation, of which the Prophets of God, His saints and chosen ones, have either not been informed, or which, in pursuance of God’s inscrutable Decree, they have not disclosed 1199. —such a Revelation these mean and depraved people have sought to measure with their own deficient minds, their own deficient learning and understanding. 1200. Should it fail to conform to their standards, they straightway reject it. 1201. “Thinkest thou that the greater part of them hear or understand? 1202. They are even like unto the brutes! yea, they stray even further from the path!” 1203. How, We wonder, do they explain the aforementioned tradition, a tradition which, in unmistakable terms, foreshadoweth the revelation of things inscrutable, and the occurrence of new and wondrous events in His day? 1204. Such marvelous happenings kindle so great a strife amongst the people, that all the divines and doctors sentence Him and His companions to death, and all the peoples of the earth arise to oppose Him. 1205. Even as it hath been recorded in the “Káfí,” in the tradition of Jábir, in the “Tablet of Fátimih,” concerning the character of the Qá’im: 1206. “He shall manifest the perfection of Moses, the splendor of Jesus, and the patience of Job. His chosen ones shall be abased in His day. 1207. Their heads shall be offered as presents even as the heads of the Turks and the Daylamites. They shall be slain and burnt. 1208. Fear shall seize them; dismay and alarm shall strike terror into their hearts. The earth shall be dyed with their blood. 1209. Their womenfolk shall bewail and lament. These indeed are my friends!” 1210. Consider, not a single letter of this tradition hath remained unfulfilled. 1211. In most of the places their blessed blood hath been shed; in every city they have been made captives, have been paraded throughout the provinces, and some have been burnt with fire. 1212. And yet no one hath paused to reflect that if the promised Qá’im should reveal the law and ordinances of a former Dispensation, why then should such traditions have been recorded, 1213. and why should there arise such a degree of strife and conflict that the people should regard the slaying of these companions as an obligation imposed upon them, and deem the persecution of these holy souls as a means of attaining unto the highest favor? 1214. Moreover, observe how these things that have come to pass, and the acts which have been perpetrated, have all been mentioned in former traditions. 1215. Even as it hath been recorded in the “Rawdiy-i-Káfí,” concerning “Zawrá’.” 1216. In the “Rawdiy-i-Káfí” it is related of Mu‘ávíyih, son of Vahháb, that Abú-‘Abdi’lláh hath spoken: “Knowest thou Zawrá’?” 1217. I said: “May my life be a sacrifice unto thee! They say it is Baghdád.” 1218. “Nay,” he answered. And then added: “Hast thou entered the city of Rayy?”, to which I made reply: “Yea, I have entered it.” 1219. Whereupon, He inquired: “Didst thou visit the cattle-market?” “Yea,” I answered. 1220. He said: “Hast thou seen the black mountain on the right-hand side of the road? The same is Zawrá’. 1221. There shall 80 men, of the children of certain ones, be slain, all of whom are worthy to be called caliphs.” 1222. “Who will slay them?” I asked. He made reply: “The children of Persia!” 1223. Such is the condition and fate of His companions which in former days hath been foretold. 1224. And now observe how, according to this tradition, Zawrá’ is no other but the land of Rayy. 1225. In that place His companions have been with great suffering put to death, and all these holy beings have suffered martyrdom at the hand of the Persians, as recorded in the tradition. 1226. This thou hast heard, and unto it all testify. 1227. Wherefore, then, do not these groveling, worm-like men pause to meditate upon these traditions, all of which are manifest as the sun in its noontide glory? 1228. For what reason do they refuse to embrace the Truth, and allow certain traditions, the significance of which they have failed to grasp, to withhold them from the recognition of the Revelation of God and His Beauty, and to cause them to dwell in the infernal abyss? 1229. Such things are to be attributed to nothing except the faithlessness of the divines and doctors of the age. 1230. Of these, Sádiq, son of Muhammad, hath said: “The religious doctors of that age shall be the most wicked of the divines beneath the shadow of heaven. Out of them hath mischief proceeded, and unto them it shall return.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER FORTY ONE Divisions 1231-1265 2ND CERTITUDE 1231. We entreat the learned men of the Bayán not to follow in such ways, not to inflict, at the time of Mustagháth, upon Him Who is the divine Essence, the heavenly Light, the absolute Eternity, the Beginning and the End of the Manifestations of the Invisible [God], that which hath been inflicted in this day. 1232. We beg them not to depend upon their intellect, their comprehension and learning, nor to contend with the Revealer of celestial and infinite knowledge. 1233. And yet, notwithstanding all these admonitions, We perceive that a one-eyed man, who himself is the chief of the people, is arising with the utmost malevolence against Us. 1234. We foresee that in every city people will arise to suppress the Blessed Beauty, that the companions of that Lord of being and ultimate Desire of all men will flee from the face of the oppressor and seek refuge from him in the wilderness, whilst others will resign themselves and, with absolute detachment, will sacrifice their lives in His path. 1235. Methinks We can discern one who is reputed for such devoutness and piety that men deem it an obligation to obey him, and to whose command they consider it necessary to submit, who will arise to assail the very root of the divine Tree, and endeavor to the uttermost of his power to resist and oppose Him. Such is the way of the people! 1236. We fain would hope that the people of the Bayán will be enlightened, will soar in the realm of the spirit and abide therein, w ill discern the Truth, and recognize with the eye of insight dissembling falsehood. 1237. In these days, however, such odors of jealousy are diffused, that —I swear by the Educator of all beings, visible and invisible— from the beginning of the foundation of the world, though it hath no beginning, until the present day, such malice, envy, and hate have in no wise appeared, nor will they ever be witnessed in the future. 1238. For a number of people who have never inhaled the fragrance of justice, have raised the standard of sedition, and have leagued themselves against Us. 1239. On every side We witness the menace of their spears, and in all directions We recognize the shafts of their arrows. 1240. This, although We have never gloried in any thing, nor did We seek preference over any soul. 1241. To everyone We have been a most kindly companion, a most forbearing and affectionate friend. 1242. In the company of the poor We have sought their fellowship, and amidst the exalted and learned We have been submissive and resigned. 1243. I swear by God, the one true God! Grievous as have been the woes and sufferings which the hand of the enemy and the people of the Book inflicted upon Us, yet all these fade into utter nothingness when compared with that which hath befallen Us at the hand of those who profess to be Our friends. 1244. What more shall We say? The universe, were it to gaze with the eye of justice, would be incapable of bearing the weight of this utterance! 1245. In the early days of Our arrival in this land, when We discerned the signs of impending events, We decided, ere they happened, to retire. 1246. We betook Ourselves to the wilderness, and there, separated and alone, led for two years a life of complete solitude. 1247. From Our eyes there rained tears of anguish, and in Our bleeding heart there surged an ocean of agonizing pain. 1248. Many a night We had no food for sustenance, and many a day Our body found no rest. 1249. By Him Who hath My being between His hands! notwithstanding these showers of afflictions and unceasing calamities, Our soul was wrapt in blissful joy, and Our whole being evinced an ineffable gladness. 1250. For in Our solitude We were unaware of the harm or benefit, the health or ailment, of any soul. 1251. Alone, We communed with Our spirit, oblivious of the world and all that is therein. 1252. We knew not, however, that the mesh of divine destiny exceedeth the vastest of mortal conceptions, and the dart of His decree transcendeth the boldest of human designs. 1253. None can escape the snares He setteth, and no soul can find release except through submission to His will. 1254. By the righteousness of God! Our withdrawal contemplated no return, and Our separation hoped for no reunion. 1255. The one object of Our retirement was to avoid becoming a subject of discord among the faithful, a source of disturbance unto Our companions, the means of injury to any soul, or the cause of sorrow to any heart. 1256. Beyond these, We cherished no other intention, and apart from them, We had no end in view. 1257. And yet, each person schemed after his own desire, and pursued his own idle fancy, until the hour when, from the Mystic Source, there came the summons bidding Us return whence We came. 1258. Surrendering Our will to His, We submitted to His injunction. 1259. What pen can recount the things We beheld upon Our return! 1260. Two years have elapsed during which Our enemies have ceaselessly and assiduously contrived to exterminate Us, whereunto all witness. 1261. Nevertheless, none amongst the faithful hath risen to render Us any assistance, nor did anyone feel inclined to help in Our deliverance. 1262. Nay, instead of assisting Us, what showers of continuous sorrows their words and deeds have caused to rain upon Our soul! 1263. Amidst them all, We stand, life in hand, wholly resigned to His will; that perchance, through God’s loving-kindness and His grace, this revealed and manifest Letter may lay down His life as a sacrifice in the path of the Primal Point (the Bab), the most exalted Word. 1264. By Him at Whose bidding the Spirit hath spoken, but for this yearning of Our soul, We would not, for one moment, have tarried any longer in this city. “Sufficient Witness is God unto Us.” 1265. We conclude Our argument with the words: “There is no power nor strength but in God alone.” “We are God’s, and to Him shall we return.” The Book of Certitude CHAPTER FORTY TWO Divisions 1266-1300 2ND CERTITUDE 1266. They that have hearts to understand, they that have quaffed the Wine of love, who have not for one moment gratified their selfish desires, will behold, resplendent as the sun in its noontide glory, those tokens, testimonies, and evidences that attest the truth of this wondrous Revelation, this transcendent and divine Faith. 1267. Reflect, how the people have rejected the Beauty of God, and have clung unto their covetous desires. 1268. Notwithstanding all these consummate verses, these unmistakable allusions, which have been revealed in the “Most weighty Revelation,” the Trust of God amongst men, and despite these evident traditions, each more manifest than the most explicit utterance, 1269. the people have ignored and repudiated their truth, and have held fast to the letter of certain traditions which, according to their understanding, they have found inconsistent with their expectations, and the meaning of which they have failed to grasp. 1270. They have thus shattered every hope, and deprived themselves of the pure wine of the AllGlorious, and the clear and incorruptible waters of the immortal Beauty. 1271. Consider, that even the year in which that Quintessence of Light is to be made manifest hath been specifically recorded in the traditions, yet they still remain unmindful, nor do they for one moment cease to pursue their selfish desires. 1272. According to the tradition, Mufaddal asked Sádiq saying: “What of the sign of His manifestation, O my master?” 1273. He made reply: “In the year 60, His Cause shall be made manifest, and His Name shall be proclaimed.” 1274. How strange! Notwithstanding these explicit and manifest references these people have shunned the Truth. 1275. For instance, mention of the sorrows, the imprisonment and afflictions inflicted upon that Essence of divine virtue hath been made in the former traditions. 1276. In the “Bihár” it is recorded: “In our Qá’im there shall be four signs from four Prophets, Moses, Jesus, Joseph, and Muhammad. 1277. The sign from Moses is fear and expectation; from Jesus, that which was spoken of Him; from Joseph, imprisonment and dissimulation; from Muhammad, the revelation of a Book similar to the Qur’án.” 1278. Notwithstanding such a conclusive tradition, which in such unmistakable language hath foreshadowed the happenings of the present day, none hath been found to heed its prophecy, and methinks none will do so in the future, except him whom thy Lord willeth. 1279. “God indeed shall make whom He will to hearken, but We shall not make those who are in their graves to hearken.” 1280. It is evident unto thee that the Birds of Heaven and Doves of Eternity speak a twofold language. 1281. One language, the outward language, is devoid of allusions, is unconcealed and unveiled; that it may be a guiding lamp and a beaconing light whereby wayfarers may attain the heights of holiness, and seekers may advance into the realm of eternal reunion. 1282. Such are the unveiled traditions and the evident verses already mentioned. 1283. The other language is veiled and concealed, so that whatever lieth hidden in the heart of the malevolent may be made manifest and their innermost being be disclosed. 1284. Thus hath Sádiq, son of Muhammad, spoken: “God verily will test them and sift them.” 1285. This is the divine standard, this is the Touchstone of God, wherewith He proveth His servants. 1286. None apprehendeth the meaning of these utterances except them whose hearts are assured, whose souls have found favor with God, and whose minds are detached from all else but Him. 1287. In such utterances, the literal meaning, as generally understood by the people, is not what hath been intended. 1288. Thus it is recorded: “Every knowledge hath 70 meanings, of which one only is known amongst the people. 1289. And when the Qá’im shall arise, He shall reveal unto men all that which remaineth.” 1290. He also saith: “We speak one word, and by it we intend 1 and 70 meanings; each one of these meanings we can explain.” 1291. These things We mention only that the people may not be dismayed because of certain traditions and utterances, which have not yet been literally fulfilled, that they may rather attribute their perplexity to their own lack of understanding, and not to the nonfulfillment of the promises in the traditions, inasmuch as the meaning intended by the Imáms of the Faith is not known by this people, as evidenced by the traditions themselves. 1292. The people, therefore, must not allow such utterances to deprive them of the divine bounties, but should rather seek enlightenment from them who are the recognized Expounders thereof, so that the hidden mysteries may be unraveled, and be made manifest unto them. 1293. We perceive none, however, amongst the people of the earth who, sincerely yearning for the Truth, seeketh the guidance of the divine Manifestations concerning the abstruse matters of his Faith. 1294. All are dwellers in the land of oblivion, and all are followers of the people of wickedness and rebellion. 1295. God will verily do unto them that which they themselves are doing, and will forget them even as they have ignored His Presence in His day. 1296. Such is His decree unto those that have denied Him, and such will it be unto them that have rejected His signs. 1297. We conclude Our argument with His words—exalted is He— “And whoso shall withdraw from the remembrance of the Merciful, We will chain a Satan unto him, and he shall be his fast companion.” 1298. “And whoso turneth away from My remembrance, truly his shall be a life of misery.” 1299. Thus hath it been revealed aforetime, were ye to comprehend. Revealed by the “Bá’” and the “Há’.” 1300. Peace be upon him that inclineth his ear unto the melody of the Mystic Bird calling from the Sadratu-Muntah Glorified be our Lord, the Most High! Translated by S. Effendi Notations of the text give reference to verses of the Holy Koran. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER ONE Division 1-30 THE MOST HOLY 1. In the name of Him who is the supreme ruler over all that hath been and all that is to be 2. The first duty prescribed by God for His servants is the recognition of Him Who is the Dayspring of His Revelation and the Fountain of His laws, Who representeth the Godhead in both the Kingdom of His Cause and the world of creation. 3. Whoso achieveth this duty hath attained unto all good; and whoso is deprived thereof hath gone astray, though he be the author of every righteous deed. 4. It behoveth every one who reacheth this most sublime station, this summit of transcendent glory, to observe every ordinance of Him Who is the Desire of the world. 5. These twin duties are inseparable. 6. Neither is acceptable without the other. 7. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the Source of Divine inspiration. 8. They whom God hath endued with insight will readily recognize that the precepts laid down by God constitute the highest means for the maintenance of order in the world and the security of its peoples. 9. He that turneth away from them is accounted among the abject and foolish. 10. We, verily, have commanded you to refuse the dictates of your evil passions and corrupt desires, and not to transgress the bounds which the Pen of the Most High hath fixed, for these are the breath of life unto all created things. 11. The seas of Divine wisdom and Divine utterance have risen under the breath of the breeze of the All-Merciful. 12. Hasten to drink your fill, O men of understanding! 13. They that have violated the Covenant of God by breaking His commandments, and have turned back on their heels, these have erred grievously in the sight of God, the All-Possessing, the Most High. 14. O ye peoples of the world! Know assuredly that My commandments are the lamps of My loving providence among My servants, and the keys of My mercy for My creatures. 15. Thus hath it been sent down from the heaven of the Will of your Lord, the Lord of Revelation. 16. Were any man to taste the sweetness of the words which the lips of the All-Merciful have willed to utter, he would, though the treasures of the earth be in his possession, renounce them one and all, 17. that he might vindicate the truth of even one of His commandments, shining above the Dayspring of His bountiful care and loving-kindness. 18. Say: From My laws the sweet-smelling savour of My garment can be smelled, and by their aid the standards of Victory will be planted upon the highest peaks. 19. The Tongue of My power hath, from the heaven of My omnipotent glory, addressed to My creation these words: 20. "Observe My commandments, for the love of My beauty." 21. Happy is the lover that hath inhaled the divine fragrance of his Best-Beloved from these words, laden with the perfume of a grace which no tongue can describe. 22. By My life! He who hath drunk the choice wine of fairness from the hands of My bountiful favour will circle around My commandments that shine above the Dayspring of My creation. 23. Think not that We have revealed unto you a mere code of laws. 24. Nay, rather, We have unsealed the choice Wine with the fingers of might and power. 25. To this beareth witness that which the Pen of Revelation hath revealed. 26. Meditate upon this, O men of insight! 27. We have enjoined obligatory prayer upon you, with nine rak'ahs, [Praises to God] to be offered at noon and in the morning and the evening unto God, the Revealer of Verses. 28. We have relieved you of a greater number, as a command in the Book of God. He, verily, is the Ordainer, the Omnipotent, the Unrestrained. 29. When ye desire to perform this prayer, turn ye towards the Court of My Most Holy Presence, this Hallowed Spot that God hath made the Centre round which circle the Concourse on High, and which He hath decreed to be the Point of Adoration for the denizens of the Cities of Eternity, and the Source of Command unto all that are in heaven and on earth; 30. and when the Sun of Truth and Utterance shall set, turn your faces towards the Spot that We have ordained for you. He, verily, is Almighty and Omniscient. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER TWO Division 31-60 THE MOST HOLY 31. Everything that is hath come to be through His irresistible decree. 32. Whenever My laws appear like the sun in the heaven of Mine utterance, they must be faithfully obeyed by all, though My decree be such as to cause the heaven of every religion to be cleft asunder. 33. He doeth what He pleaseth. He chooseth, and none may question His choice. 34. Whatsoever He, the Well-Beloved, ordaineth, the same is, verily, beloved. 35. To this He Who is the Lord of all creation beareth Me witness. 36. Whoso hath inhaled the sweet fragrance of the All-Merciful, and recognized the Source of this utterance, will welcome with his own eyes the shafts of the enemy, that he may establish the truth of the laws of God amongst men. 37. Well is it with him that hath turned thereunto, and apprehended the meaning of His decisive decree. 38. We have set forth the details of obligatory prayer in another Tablet. 39. Blessed is he who observeth that whereunto he hath been bidden by Him Who ruleth over all mankind. 40. In the Prayer for the Dead six specific passages have been sent down by God, the Revealer of Verses. 41. Let one who is able to read recite that which hath been revealed to precede these passages; and as for him who is unable, God hath relieved him of this requirement. He, of a truth, is the Mighty, the Pardoner. 42. Hair doth not invalidate your prayer, nor aught from which the spirit hath departed, such as bones and the like. 43. Ye are free to wear the fur of the sable as ye would that of the beaver, the squirrel, and other animals; the prohibition of its use hath stemmed, not from the Qur'án, but from the misconceptions of the divines. He, verily, is the All-Glorious, the All-Knowing. 44. We have commanded you to pray and fast from the beginning of maturity; this is ordained by God, your Lord and the Lord of your forefathers. 45. He hath exempted from this those who are weak from illness or age, as a bounty from His Presence, and He is the Forgiving, the Generous. 46. God hath granted you leave to prostrate yourselves on any surface that is clean, for We have removed in this regard the limitation that had been laid down in the Book; 47. God, indeed, hath knowledge of that whereof ye know naught. 48. Let him that findeth no water for ablution repeat five times the words "In the Name of God, the Most Pure, the Most Pure [Holy?]", and then proceed to his devotions. 49. Such is the command of the Lord of all worlds. 50. In regions where the days and nights grow long, let times of prayer be gauged by clocks and other instruments that mark the passage of the hours. He, verily, is the Expounder, the Wise. 51. We have absolved you from the requirement of performing the Prayer of the Signs. 52. On the appearance of fearful natural events call ye to mind the might and majesty of your Lord, He Who heareth and seeth all, and say "Dominion is God's, the Lord of the seen and the unseen, the Lord of creation". 53. It hath been ordained that obligatory prayer is to be performed by each of you individually. 54. Save in the Prayer for the Dead, the practice of congregational prayer hath been annulled. He, of a truth, is the Ordainer, the All-Wise. 55. God hath exempted women who are in their courses from obligatory prayer and fasting. 56. Let them, instead, after performance of their ablutions, give praise unto God, repeating 95 times between the noon of one day and the next 57. "Glorified be God, the Lord of Splendour and Beauty". 58. Thus hath it been decreed in the Book, if ye be of them that comprehend. 59. When travelling, if ye should stop and rest in some safe spot, perform ye -- men and women alike -- a single prostration in place of each unsaid Obligatory Prayer, and while prostrating say "Glorified be God, the Lord of Might and Majesty, of Grace and Bounty". 60. Whoso is unable to do this, let him say only "Glorified be God"; this shall assuredly suffice him. He is, of a truth, the all-sufficing, the ever-abiding, the forgiving, compassionate God. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER THREE Division 61-85 THE MOST HOLY 61. Upon completing your prostrations, seat yourselves cross-legged -- men and women alike -- and 18 times repeat 62. "Glorified be God, the Lord of the kingdoms of earth and heaven". 63. Thus doth the Lord make plain the ways of truth and guidance, ways that lead to one way, which is this Straight Path. 64. Render thanks unto God for this most gracious favour; offer praise unto Him for this bounty that hath encompassed the heavens and the earth; extol Him for this mercy that hath pervaded all creation. 65. Say: God hath made My hidden love the key to the Treasure; would that ye might perceive it! 66. But for the key, the Treasure would to all eternity have remained concealed; would that ye might believe it! 67. Say: This is the Source of Revelation, the Dawning-place of Splendour, Whose brightness hath illumined the horizons of the world. 68. Would that ye might understand! 69. This is, verily, that fixed Decree through which every irrevocable decree hath been established. 70. O Pen of the Most High! Say: O people of the world! We have enjoined upon you fasting during a brief period, and at its close have designated for you Naw-Rúz as a feast. 71. Thus hath the Day-Star of Utterance shone forth above the horizon of the Book as decreed by Him Who is the Lord of the beginning and the end. 72. Let the days in excess of the months be placed before the month of fasting. 73. We have ordained that these, amid all nights and days, shall be the manifestations of the letter Há, and thus they have not been bounded by the limits of the year and its months. 74. It behoveth the people of Bahá, throughout these days, to provide good cheer for themselves, their kindred and, beyond them, the poor and needy, 75. and with joy and exultation to hail and glorify their Lord, to sing His praise and magnify His Name; 76. and when they end -- these days of giving that precede the season of restraint -- let them enter upon the Fast. 77. Thus hath it been ordained by Him Who is the Lord of all mankind. 78. The traveller, the ailing, those who are with child or giving suck, are not bound by the Fast; they have been exempted by God as a token of His grace. He, verily, is the Almighty, the Most Generous. 79. These are the ordinances of God that have been set down in the Books and Tablets by His Most Exalted Pen. 80. Hold ye fast unto His statutes and commandments, and be not of those who, following their idle fancies and vain imaginings, have clung to the standards fixed by their own selves, and cast behind their backs the standards laid down by God. 81. Abstain from food and drink from sunrise to sundown, and beware lest desire deprive you of this grace that is appointed in the Book. 82. It hath been ordained that every believer in God, the Lord of Judgement, shall, each day, having washed his hands and then his face, seat himself and, turning unto God, repeat "Alláh-u-Abhá" 95 [9?] times. 83. Such was the decree of the Maker of the Heavens when, with majesty and power, He established Himself upon the thrones of His Names. 84. Perform ye, likewise, ablutions for the Obligatory Prayer; this is the command of God, the Incomparable, the Unrestrained. 85. Ye have been forbidden to commit murder or adultery, or to engage in backbiting or calumny; shun ye, then, what hath been prohibited in the holy Books and Tablets. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER FOUR Division 86-120 THE MOST HOLY 86. We have divided inheritance into seven categories: 87. to the children, We have allotted nine parts comprising 540 shares; to the wife, eight parts comprising 480 shares; 88. to the father, seven parts comprising 420 shares; to the mother, six parts comprising 360 shares; 89. to the brothers, five parts or 300 shares; to the sisters, four parts or 240 shares; and to the teachers, three parts or 180 shares. 90. Such was the ordinance of My Forerunner, He Who extolleth My Name in the night season and at the break of day. 90. When We heard the clamour of the children as yet unborn, We doubled their share and decreased those of the rest. 91. He, of a truth, hath power to ordain whatsoever He desireth, and He doeth as He pleaseth by virtue of His sovereign might. 92. Should the deceased leave no offspring, their share shall revert to the House of Justice, to be expended by the Trustees of the All-Merciful on the orphaned and widowed, 93. and on whatsoever will bring benefit to the generality of the people, that all may give thanks unto their Lord, the All-Gracious, the Pardoner. 94. Should the deceased leave offspring, but none of the other categories of heirs that have been specified in the Book, they shall receive two thirds of the inheritance and the remaining third shall revert to the House of Justice. 95. Such is the command which hath been given, in majesty and glory, by Him Who is the AllPossessing, the Most High. 96. If the deceased should leave none of the specified heirs, but have among his relatives nephews and nieces, whether on his brother's or his sister's side, two thirds of the inheritance shall pass to them; or, lacking these, to his uncles and aunts on both his father's and his mother's side, and after them to their sons and daughters. 97. The remaining third of the inheritance shall, in any case, revert to the Seat of Justice. 98. Thus hath it been laid down in the Book by Him Who ruleth over all men. 99. Should the deceased be survived by none of those whose names have been recorded by the Pen of the Most High, his estate shall, in its entirety, revert to the aforementioned Seat that it may be expended on that which is prescribed by God. He, verily, is the Ordainer, the Omnipotent. 100. We have assigned the residence and personal clothing of the deceased to the male, not female, offspring, nor to the other heirs. He, verily, is the Generous, the All-Bountiful. 101. Should the son of the deceased have passed away in the days of his father and have left children, they will inherit their father's share, as prescribed in the Book of God. 102. Divide ye their share amongst them with perfect justice. 103. Thus have the billows of the Ocean of Utterance surged, casting forth the pearls of the laws decreed by the Lord of all mankind. 104. If the deceased should leave children who are under age, their share of the inheritance must be entrusted to a reliable individual, or to a company, that it may be invested on their behalf in trade and business until they come of age. 105. The trustee should be assigned a due share of the profit that hath accrued to it from being thus employed. 106. Division of the estate should take place only after the Huqúqu'lláh hath been paid, and any debts have been settled, the expenses of the funeral and burial defrayed, and such provision made that the deceased may be carried to his resting-place with dignity and honour. 107. Thus hath it been ordained by Him Who is Lord of the beginning and the end. 108. Say: This is that hidden knowledge which shall never change, since its beginning is with nine, the symbol that betokeneth the concealed and manifest, the inviolable and unapproachably exalted Name. 109. As for what We have appropriated to the children, this is a bounty conferred on them by God, that they may render thanks unto their Lord, the Compassionate, the Merciful. 110. These, verily, are the Laws of God; 111. transgress them not at the prompting of your base and selfish desires. 112. Observe ye the injunctions laid upon you by Him Who is the Dawning-place of Utterance. 113. The sincere among His servants will regard the precepts set forth by God as the Water of Life to the followers of every faith, and the Lamp of wisdom and loving providence to all the denizens of earth and heaven. 114. The Lord hath ordained that in every city a House of Justice be established wherein shall gather counsellors to the number of Bahá, and should it exceed this number it doth not matter. 115. They should consider themselves as entering the Court of the presence of God, the Exalted, the Most High, and as beholding Him Who is the Unseen. 116. It behoveth them to be the trusted ones of the Merciful among men and to regard themselves as the guardians appointed of God for all that dwell on earth. 117. It is incumbent upon them to take counsel together and to have regard for the interests of the servants of God, for His sake, even as they regard their own interests, and to choose that which is meet and seemly. 118. Thus hath the Lord your God commanded you. 119. Beware lest ye put away that which is clearly revealed in His Tablet. 120. Fear God, O ye that perceive. CHAPTER FOUR Division 121-160 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 121. O people of the world! Build ye houses of worship throughout the lands in the name of Him Who is the Lord of all religions. 122. Make them as perfect as is possible in the world of being, and adorn them with that which befitteth them, not with images and effigies. 123. Then, with radiance and joy, celebrate therein the praise of your Lord, the Most Compassionate. 124. Verily, by His remembrance the eye is cheered and the heart is filled with light. 125. The Lord hath ordained that those that are able shall make pilgrimage to the sacred House, and from this He hath exempted women as a mercy on His part. He, of a truth, is the All-Bountiful, the Most Generous. 126. O people of Bahá! It is incumbent upon each one of you to engage in some occupation -- such as a craft, a trade or the like. 127. We have exalted your engagement in such work to the rank of worship of the one true God. 128. Reflect, O people, on the grace and blessings of your Lord, and yield Him thanks at eventide and dawn. 129. Waste not your hours in idleness and sloth, yet occupy yourselves with what will profit you and others. 130. Thus hath it been decreed in this Tablet from whose horizon hath shone the day-star of wisdom and utterance. 131. The most despised of men in the sight of God are they who sit and beg. 132. Hold ye fast unto the cord of means and place your trust in God, the Provider of all means. 133. The kissing of hands hath been forbidden in the Book. 134. This practice is prohibited by God, the Lord of glory and command. 135. To none is it permitted to seek absolution from another soul; let repentance be between yourselves and God. He, verily, is the Pardoner, the Bounteous, the Gracious, the One Who absolveth the repentant. 136. O ye servants of the Merciful One! Arise to serve the Cause of God, in such wise that the cares and sorrows caused by them that have disbelieved in the Dayspring of the Signs of God may not afflict you. 137. At the time when the Promise was fulfilled and the Promised One made manifest, differences have appeared amongst the kindreds of the earth and each people hath followed its own fancy and idle imaginings. 138. Amongst the people is he who seateth himself amid the sandals by the door whilst coveting in his heart the seat of honour. 139. Say: What manner of man art thou, O vain and heedless one, ye whom wouldst appear as other than thou art? 140. And among the people is he who layeth claim to inner knowledge, and still deeper knowledge concealed within this knowledge. 141. Say: Thou speakest false! By God! What thou dost possess is naught but husks which We have left to thee as bones are left to dogs. 142. By the righteousness of the one true God! Were anyone to wash the feet of all mankind, and were he to worship God in the forests, valleys, and mountains, upon high hills and lofty peaks, to leave no rock or tree, no clod of earth, yet was a witness to his worship 143. -- yet, should the fragrance of My good pleasure not be inhaled from him, his works would never be acceptable unto God. 144. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the Lord of all. 145. How many a man hath secluded himself in the climes of India, denied himself the things that God hath decreed as lawful, imposed upon himself austerities and mortifications, and hath not been remembered by God, the Revealer of Verses. 146. Make not your deeds as snares wherewith to entrap the object of your aspiration, and deprive not yourselves of this Ultimate Objective for which have ever yearned all such as have drawn nigh unto God. 147. Say: The very life of all [ ] deeds is My good pleasure, and all things depend upon Mine acceptance. 148. Read ye the Tablets that ye may know what hath been purposed in the Books of God, the All-Glorious, the Ever-Bounteous. 149. He who attaineth to My love hath title to a throne of gold, to sit thereon in honour over all the world; he who is deprived thereof, though he sit upon the dust, that dust would seek refuge with God, the Lord of all Religions. 150. Whoso layeth claim to a Revelation direct from God, ere the expiration of a full thousand years, such a man is assuredly a lying impostor. 151. We pray God that He may graciously assist him to retract and repudiate such claim. 152. Should he repent, God will, no doubt, forgive him. 153. If, however, he persisteth in his error, God will, assuredly, send down somebody who will deal mercilessly with him. 154. Terrible, indeed, is God in punishing! 155. Whosoever interpreteth this verse otherwise than its obvious meaning is deprived of the Spirit of God and of His mercy which encompasseth all created things. 156. Fear God, and follow not your idle fancies. 157. Nay, rather, follow the bidding of your Lord, the Almighty, the All-Wise. 158. Erelong shall clamorous voices be raised in most lands. 159. Shun them, O My people, and follow not the iniquitous and evil-hearted. 160. This is that of which We gave you forewarning when We were dwelling in 'Iráq, then later while in the Land of Mystery, and now from this Resplendent Spot. CHAPTER FIVE Division 161-195 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 161. Be not dismayed, O peoples of the world, when the day-star of My beauty is set, and the heaven of My tabernacle is concealed from your eyes. 162. Arise to further My Cause, and to exalt My Word amongst men. 163. We are with you at all times, and shall strengthen you through the power of truth. 164. We are truly almighty. 165. Whoso hath recognized Me will arise and serve Me with such determination that the powers of earth and heaven shall be unable to defeat his purpose. 166. The peoples of the world are fast asleep. 167. Were they to wake from their slumber, they would hasten with eagerness unto God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 168. They would cast away everything they possess, be it all the treasures of the earth, that their Lord may remember them to the extent of addressing to them but one word. 169. Such is the instruction given you by Him Who holdeth the knowledge of things hidden, in a Tablet which the eye of creation hath not seen, and which is revealed to none except His own Self, the omnipotent Protector of all worlds. 170. So bewildered are they in the drunkenness of their evil desires, that they are powerless to recognize the Lord of all being, Whose voice calleth aloud from every direction: "There is none other God exceptt Me, the Mighty, the All-Wise." 171. Say: Rejoice not in the things ye possess; tonight they are yours, tomorrow others will possess them. Thus warneth you He Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 172. Say: Can ye claim that what ye own is lasting or secure? Nay! 173. By Myself, the All-Merciful, ye cannot, if ye be of them who judge fairly. 174. The days of your life flee away as a breath of wind, and all your pomp and glory shall be folded up as were the pomp and glory of those gone before you. 175. Reflect, O people! What hath become of your bygone days, your lost centuries? 176. Happy the days that have been consecrated to the remembrance of God, and blessed the hours which have been spent in praise of Him Who is the All-Wise. 177. By My life! Neither the pomp of the mighty, nor the wealth of the rich, nor even the ascendancy of the ungodly will endure. 178. All will perish, at a word from Him. He, verily, is the All-Powerful, the All-Compelling, the Almighty. 179. What advantage is there in the earthly things which men possess? 180. That which shall profit them, they have utterly neglected. 181. Erelong, they will awake from their slumber, and find themselves unable to obtain that which hath escaped them in the days of their Lord, the Almighty, the All-Praised. 182. Did they but know it, they would renounce their all, that their names may be mentioned before His throne. 183. They, verily, are accounted among the dead. 184. Amongst the people is he whose learning hath made him proud, and who hath been debarred thereby from recognizing My Name, the Self-Subsisting; who, when he heareth the tread of sandals following behind him, waxeth greater in his own esteem than Nimrod. 185. Say: O rejected one! Where now is his abode? By God, it is the nethermost fire. 186. Say: O concourse of divines! Hear ye not the shrill voice of My Most Exalted Pen? 187. See ye not this Sun that shineth in refulgent splendour above the All-Glorious Horizon? 188. For how long will ye worship the idols of your evil passions? 189. Forsake your vain imaginings, and turn yourselves unto God, your Everlasting Lord. 190. Endowments dedicated to charity revert to God, the Revealer of Signs. 191. None hath the right to dispose of them without leave from Him Who is the Dawning-place of Revelation. 192. After Him, this authority shall pass to the Aghsán, and after them to the House of Justice -- should it be established in the world by then -193. that they may use these endowments for the benefit of the Places which have been exalted in this Cause, and for whatsoever hath been enjoined upon them by Him Who is the God of might and power. 194. Otherwise, the endowments shall revert to the people of Bahá who speak not except by His leave and judge not save in accordance with what God hath decreed in this Tablet -- lo, they are the champions of victory betwixt heaven and earth -195. that they may use them in the manner that hath been laid down in the Book by God, the Mighty, the Bountiful. CHAPTER SIX Division 196-225 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 196. Lament not in your hours of trial, neither rejoice therein; 197. seek ye the Middle Way which is the remembrance of Me in your afflictions and reflection over that which may befall you in future. Thus informeth you He Who is the Omniscient, He Who is aware. 197. Shave not your heads; God hath adorned them with hair, and in this there are signs from the Lord of creation to those who reflect upon the requirements of nature. He, verily, is the God of strength and wisdom. 198. Notwithstanding, it is not seemly to let the hair pass beyond the limit of the ears. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the Lord of all worlds. 199. Exile and imprisonment are decreed for the thief, 200. and, on the third offence, place ye a mark upon his brow so that, thus identified, he may not be accepted in the cities of God and His countries. 201. Beware lest, through compassion, ye neglect to carry out the statutes of the religion of God; 202. do that which hath been bidden you by Him Who is compassionate and merciful. 203. We school you with the rod of wisdom and laws, like unto the father who educateth his son, and this for naught but the protection of your own selves and the elevation of your stations. 204. By My life, were ye to discover what We have desired for you in revealing Our holy laws, ye would offer up your very souls for this sacred, this mighty, and most exalted Faith. 205. Whoso wisheth to make use of vessels of silver and gold is at liberty to do so. 206. Take heed lest, when partaking of food, ye plunge your hands into the contents of bowls and platters. 207. Adopt ye such usages as are most in keeping with refinement. 208. He, verily, desireth to see in you the manners of the inmates of Paradise in His mighty and most sublime Kingdom. 209. Hold ye fast unto refinement under all conditions, that your eyes may be preserved from beholding what is repugnant both to your own selves and to the dwellers of Paradise. 210. Should anyone depart therefrom, his deed shall at that moment be rendered vain; yet should he have good reason, God will excuse him. He, in truth, is the Gracious, the Most Bountiful. 211. He Who is the Dawning-place of God's Cause hath no partner in the Most Great Infallibility. 212. He it is Who, in the kingdom of creation, is the Manifestation of "He doeth whatsoever He willeth". 213. God hath reserved this distinction unto His own Self, and ordained for none a share in so sublime and transcendent a station. 214. This is the Decree of God, concealed ere now within the veil of impenetrable mystery. 215. We have disclosed it in this Revelation, and have thereby rent asunder the veils of such as have failed to recognize that which the Book of God set forth, and who were therefore numbered with the heedless. 216. Unto every father hath been enjoined the instruction of his son and daughter in the art of reading and writing and in all that hath been laid down in the Holy Tablet. 217. He that putteth away that which is commanded unto him, the Trustees are then to take from him that which is required for their instruction if he be wealthy and, if not, the matter devolveth upon the House of Justice. 218. Verily have We made it a shelter for the poor and needy. 219. He that bringeth up his son or the son of another, it is as though he hath brought up a son of Mine; upon him rest My glory, My loving-kindness, My mercy, that have compassed the world. 220. God hath imposed a fine on every adulterer and adulteress, to be paid to the House of Justice: nine mithqáls of gold, to be doubled if they should repeat the offence. 221. Such is the penalty which He Who is the Lord of Names hath assigned them in this world; and in the world to come He hath ordained for them a humiliating torment. 222. Should anyone be afflicted by a sin, it behoveth him to repent thereof and return unto his Lord. 223. He, verily, granteth forgiveness unto whomsoever He willeth, and none may question that which it pleaseth Him to ordain. He is, in truth, the Ever-Forgiving, the Almighty, the All-Praised. 224. Beware lest ye be hindered by the veils of glory from partaking of the crystal waters of this living Fountain. 225. Seize ye the chalice of salvation at this dawntide in the name of Him Who causeth the day to break, and drink your fill in praise of Him Who is the All-Glorious, the Incomparable. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER SEVEN Division 226-250 THE MOST HOLY 226. We have made it lawful for you to listen to music and singing. 227. Take heed, however, lest listening thereto should cause you to overstep the bounds of propriety and dignity. 228. Let your joy be the joy born of My Most Great Name, a Name that bringeth rapture to the heart, and filleth with ecstasy the minds of all who have drawn nigh unto God. 229. We, verily, have made music as a ladder for your souls, a means whereby they may be lifted up unto the realm on high; make it not, therefore, as wings to self and passion. 230. Truly, We are loath to see you numbered with the foolish. 231. We have decreed that a third part of all fines shall go to the Seat of Justice, and We admonish its men to observe pure justice, that they may expend what is thus accumulated for such purposes as have been enjoined upon them by Him Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 232. O ye Men of Justice! Be ye, in the realm of God, shepherds unto His sheep and guard them from the ravening wolves that have appeared in disguise, even as ye would guard your own sons. Thus exhorteth you the Counsellor, the Faithful. 233. Should differences arise amongst you over any matter, refer it to God while the Sun still shineth above the horizon of this Heaven and, when it hath set, refer ye to whatsoever hath been sent down by Him. 234. This, verily, is sufficient unto the peoples of the world. 235. Say: Let not your hearts be perturbed, O people, when the glory of My Presence is withdrawn, and the ocean of My utterance is stilled. 236. In My presence amongst you there is a wisdom, and in My absence there is yet another, inscrutable to all but God, the Incomparable, the All-Knowing. 237. Verily, We behold you from Our realm of glory, and shall aid whosoever will arise for the triumph of Our Cause with the hosts of the Concourse on high and a company of Our favoured angels. 238. O peoples of the earth! God, the Eternal Truth, is My witness that streams of fresh and soft-flowing waters have gushed from the rocks through the sweetness of the words uttered by your Lord, the Unconstrained; and still ye slumber. 239. Cast away that which ye possess, and, on the wings of detachment, soar beyond all created things. 240. Thus biddeth you the Lord of creation, the movement of Whose Pen hath revolutionized the soul of mankind. 241. Know ye from what heights your Lord, the All-Glorious, is calling? 242. Think ye that ye have recognized the Pen wherewith your Lord, the Lord of all names, commandeth you? 243. Nay, by My life! Did ye but know it, ye would renounce the world, and would hasten with your whole hearts to the presence of the Well-Beloved. 244. Your spirits would be so transported by His Word as to throw into commotion the Greater World -how much more this small and petty one! 245. Thus have the showers of My bounty been poured down from the heaven of My loving-kindness, as a token of My grace, that ye may be of the thankful. 246. The penalties for wounding or striking a person depend upon the severity of the injury; for each degree the Lord of Judgement hath prescribed a certain indemnity. He is, in truth, the Ordainer, the Mighty, the Most Exalted. 247. We shall, if it be Our Will, set forth these payments in their just degrees -- this is a promise on Our part, and He, verily, is the Keeper of His pledge, the Knower of all things. 248. Verily, it is enjoined upon you to offer a feast, once in every month, though only water be served; for God hath purposed to bind hearts together, albeit through both earthly and heavenly means. 249. Beware lest the desires of the flesh and of a corrupt inclination provoke divisions among you. 250. Be ye as the fingers of one hand, the parts of one body. CHAPTER EIGHT Division 251-285 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 251. Thus counselleth you the Pen of Revelation, if ye be of them that believe. 252. Consider the mercy of God and His gifts. 253. He enjoineth upon you that which shall profit you, though He Himself can well dispense with all creatures. 254. Your evil doings can never harm Us, neither can your good works profit Us. 255. We summon you wholly for the sake of God. 256. To this every man of understanding and insight will testify. 257. If ye should hunt with beasts or birds of prey, invoke ye the Name of God when ye send them to pursue their quarry; 258. for then whatever they catch shall be lawful unto you, even should ye find it to have died. He, verily, is the Omniscient, the All-Informed. 259. Take heed, however, that ye hunt not to excess. 260. Tread ye the path of justice and equity in all things. 261. Thus biddeth you He Who is the Dawning-place of Revelation, would that ye might comprehend. 262. God hath bidden you to show forth kindliness towards My kindred, yet He hath granted them no right to the property of others. He, verily, is self-sufficient, above any need of His creatures. 263. Should anyone intentionally destroy a house by fire, him also shall ye burn; should anyone deliberately take another's life, him also shall ye put to death. 264. Take ye hold of the precepts of God with all your strength and power, and abandon the ways of the ignorant. 265. Should ye condemn the arsonist and the murderer to life imprisonment, it would be permissible according to the provisions of the Book. He, verily, hath power to ordain whatsoever He pleaseth. 266. God hath prescribed matrimony unto you. 267. Beware that ye take not unto yourselves more wives than two. 268. Whoso contenteth himself with a single partner from among the maidservants of God, both he and she shall live in tranquillity. 269. And he who would take into his service a maid may do so with propriety. 270. Such is the ordinance which, in truth and justice, hath been recorded by the Pen of Revelation. 271. Enter into wedlock, O people, that ye may bring forth one who will make mention of Me amid My servants. 272. This is My bidding unto you; hold fast to it as an assistance to yourselves. 273. O people of the world! Follow not the promptings of the self, for it summoneth insistently to wickedness and lust; 274. follow, rather, Him Who is the Possessor of all created things, Who biddeth you to show forth piety, and manifest the fear of God. He, verily, is independent of all His creatures. 275. Take heed not to stir up mischief in the land after it hath been set in order. 276. Whoso acteth in this way is not of Us, and We are quit of him. 277. Such is the command which hath, through the power of truth, been made manifest from the heaven of Revelation. 278. It hath been laid down in the Bayán that marriage is dependent upon the consent of both parties. 279. Desiring to establish love, unity and harmony amidst Our servants, We have conditioned it, once the couple's wish is known, upon the permission of their parents, lest enmity and rancour should arise amongst them. 279. And in this We have yet other purposes. 280. Thus hath Our commandment been ordained. 281. No marriage may be contracted without payment of a dowry, which hath been fixed for citydwellers at nineteen mithqáls of pure gold, and for village-dwellers at the same amount in silver. 282. Whoso wisheth to increase this sum, it is forbidden him to exceed the limit of ninety-five mithqáls. 283. Thus hath the command been writ in majesty and power. 284. If he content himself, however, with a payment of the lowest level, it shall be better for him according to the Book. 285. God, verily, enricheth whomsoever He willeth through both heavenly and earthly means, and He, in truth, hath power over all things. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER NINE Division 286-310 THE MOST HOLY 286. It hath been decreed by God that, should any one of His servants intend to travel, he must fix for his wife a time when he will return home. 287. If he return by the promised time, he will have obeyed the bidding of his Lord and shall be numbered by the Pen of His behest among the righteous; 288. otherwise, if there be good reason for delay, he must inform his wife and make the utmost endeavour to return to her. 289. Should neither of these eventualities occur, it behoveth her to wait for a period of nine months, after which there is no impediment to her taking another husband; but should she wait longer, God, verily, loveth those women and men who show forth patience. 290. Obey ye My commandments, and follow not the ungodly, they who have been reckoned as sinners in God's Holy Tablet. 291. If, during the period of her waiting, word should reach her from her husband, she should choose the course that is praiseworthy. 292. He, of a truth, desireth that His servants and His handmaids should be at peace with one another; take heed lest ye do aught that may provoke intransigence amongst you. 293. Thus hath the decree been fixed and the promise come to pass. 294. If, however, news should reach her of her husband's death or murder, and be confirmed by general report, or by the testimony of two just witnesses, it behoveth her to remain single; then, upon completion of the fixed number of months, she is free to adopt the course of her choosing. 295. Such is the bidding of Him Who is mighty and powerful in His command. 296. Should resentment or antipathy arise between husband and wife, he is not to divorce her but to bide in patience throughout the course of one whole year, that perchance the fragrance of affection may be renewed between them. 297. If, upon the completion of this period, their love hath not returned, it is permissible for divorce to take place. 298. God's wisdom, verily, hath encompassed all things. 299. The Lord hath prohibited, in a Tablet inscribed by the Pen of His command, the practice to which ye formerly had recourse when thrice ye had divorced a woman. 300. This He hath done as a favour on His part, that ye may be accounted among the thankful. 301. He who hath divorced his wife may choose, upon the passing of each month, to remarry her when there is mutual affection and consent, so long as she hath not taken another husband. 302. Should she have wed again, then, by this other union, the separation is confirmed and the matter is concluded, unless, clearly her circumstances change. 303. Thus hath the decree been inscribed with majesty in this glorious Tablet by Him Who is the Dawning-place of Beauty. 304. If the wife accompany her husband on a journey, and differences arise between them on the way, he is required to provide her with her expenses for one whole year, and either to return her whence she came or to entrust her, together with the necessaries for her journey, to a dependable person who is to escort her home. 305. Thy Lord, verily, ordaineth as He pleaseth, by virtue of a sovereignty that overshadoweth the peoples of the earth. 306. Should a woman be divorced in consequence of a proven act of infidelity, she shall receive no maintenance during her period of waiting. 307. Thus hath the day-star of Our commandment shone forth resplendent from the firmament of justice. 308. Truly, the Lord loveth union and harmony and abhorreth separation and divorce. 309. Live ye one with another, O people, in radiance and joy. 310. By My life! All that are on earth shall pass away, while good deeds alone shall endure; to the truth of My words God doth Himself bear witness. CHAPTER TEN Division 311-350 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 311. Compose your differences, O My servants; then heed ye the admonition of Our Pen of Glory and follow not the arrogant and wayward. 312. Take heed lest the world beguile you as it beguiled the people who went before you! 313. Observe ye the statutes and precepts of your Lord, and walk ye in this Way which hath been laid out before you in righteousness and truth. 314. They who eschew iniquity and error, who adhere to virtue, are, in the sight of God, among the choicest of His creatures; 315. their names are extolled by the Concourse of the realms above, and by those who dwell in this Tabernacle which hath been raised in the name of God. 316. It is forbidden you to trade in slaves, be they men or women. 317. It is not for him who is himself a servant to buy another of God's servants, and this hath been prohibited in His Holy Tablet. 318. Thus, by His mercy, hath the commandment been recorded by the Pen of justice. 319. Let no man exalt himself above another; 320. all are mere bondslaves before the Lord, and all exemplify the truth that there is none other God but Him. He, verily, is the All-Wise, Whose wisdom encompasseth all things. 321. Adorn yourselves with the raiment of goodly deeds. 322. He whose deeds attain unto God's good pleasure is assuredly of the people of Bahá and is remembered before His throne. 323. Assist ye the Lord of all creation with works of righteousness, and also through wisdom and utterance. 324. Thus, indeed, have ye been commanded in most of the Tablets by Him Who is the All-Merciful. He, truly, is cognizant of what I say. 325. Let none contend with another, and let no soul slay another; this, verily, is that which was forbidden you in a Book that hath lain concealed within the Tabernacle of glory. 326. What! Would ye kill him whom God hath quickened, whom He hath endowed with spirit through a breath from Him? 327. Grievous then would be your trespass before His throne! 328. Fear God, and lift not the hand of injustice and oppression to destroy what He hath Himself raised up; 329. nay, walk ye in the way of God, the True [Lord]. 330. No sooner did the hosts of true knowledge appear, bearing the standards of Divine utterance, than the tribes of the religions were put to flight, save only those who willed to drink from the stream of everlasting life in a Paradise created by the breath of the All-Glorious. 331. God hath decreed, in token of His mercy unto His creatures, that semen is not unclean. 332. Yield thanks unto Him with joy and radiance, and follow not such as are remote from the Dawning-place of His nearness. 333. Arise ye, under all conditions, to render service to the Cause, for God will assuredly assist you through the power of His sovereignty that overshadoweth the worlds. 334. Cleave ye unto the cord of refinement with such tenacity as to allow no trace of dirt to be seen upon your garments. 335. Such is the injunction of One Who is sanctified above all refinement. 336. Whoso falleth short of this standard with good reason shall incur no blame. God, verily, is the Forgiving, the Merciful. 337. Wash ye every soiled thing with water that hath undergone no alteration in any one of the three respects; 338. take heed not to use water that hath been altered through exposure to the air or to some other agent. 339. Be ye the very essence of cleanliness amongst mankind. 340. This, truly, is what your Lord, the Incomparable, the All-Wise, desireth for you. 341. God hath, likewise, as a bounty from His presence, abolished the concept of "uncleanness", whereby divers things and peoples have been held to be impure. He, of a certainty, is the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Generous. 342. Verily, all created things were immersed in the sea of purification when, on that first day of Ridván, We shed upon the whole of creation the splendours of Our most excellent Names and Our most exalted Attributes. 343. This, verily, is a token of My loving providence, which hath encompassed all the worlds. 344. Consort ye then with the followers of all religions, and proclaim ye the Cause of your Lord, the Most Compassionate; this is the very crown of deeds, if ye be of them who understand. 345. God hath commaned you to observe the utmost cleanliness, to the extent of washing what is soiled with dust, let alone with hardened dirt and similar defilement. 346. Fear Him, and be of those who are pure. 347. Should the garb of anyone be visibly sullied, his prayers shall not ascend to God, and the celestial Concourse will turn away from him. 348. Make use of rose-water, and of pure perfume; this, indeed, is that which God hath loved from the beginning that hath no beginning, in order that there may be diffused from you what your Lord, the Incomparable, the All-Wise, desireth. 349. God hath relieved you of the ordinance laid down in the Bayán concerning the destruction of books. 350. We have permitted you to read such sciences as are profitable unto you, not such as end in idle disputation; better is this for you, if ye be of them that comprehend. CHAPTER ELEVEN Division 351-380 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 351. O kings of the earth! He Who is the sovereign Lord of all is come. 352. The Kingdom is God's, the omnipotent Protector, the Self-Subsisting. 353. Worship none but God, and, with radiant hearts, lift up your faces unto your Lord, the Lord of all names. 354. This is a Revelation to which whatever ye possess can never be compared, could ye but know it. 355. We see you rejoicing in that which ye have amassed for others and shutting out yourselves from the worlds which naught except My guarded Tablet can reckon. 356. The treasures ye have laid up have drawn you far away from your ultimate objective. 357. This ill beseemeth you, could ye but understand it. 358. Wash from your hearts all earthly defilements, and hasten to enter the Kingdom of your Lord, the Creator of earth and heaven, Who caused the world to tremble and all its peoples to wail, except them that have renounced all things and clung to that which the Hidden Tablet hath ordained. 359. This is the Day in which He Who held converse with God hath attained the light of the Ancient of Days, and quaffed the pure waters of reunion from this Cup that hath caused the seas to swell. 360. Say: By the one true God! Sinai is circling round the Dayspring of Revelation, while from the heights of the Kingdom the Voice of the Spirit of God is heard proclaiming: 361. "Bestir yourselves, ye proud ones of the earth, and hasten ye unto Him." 362. Carmel hath, in this Day, hastened in longing adoration to attain His court, whilst from the heart of Zion there cometh the cry: 363. "The promise is fulfilled. That which had been announced in the holy Writ of God, the Most Exalted, the Almighty, the Best-Beloved, is made manifest." 364. O kings of the earth! The Most Great Law hath been revealed in this Spot, this scene of transcendent splendour. 365. Every hidden thing hath been brought to light by virtue of the Will of the Supreme Ordainer, He Who hath ushered in the Last Hour, through Whom the Moon hath been cleft, and every irrevocable decree expounded. 366. Ye are mere subjects, O kings of the earth! He Who is the King of Kings hath appeared, arrayed in His most wondrous glory, and is summoning you unto Himself, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting. 367. Take heed lest pride deter you from recognizing the Source of Revelation, lest the things of this world shut you out as by a veil from Him Who is the Creator of heaven. 368. Arise, and serve Him Who is the Desire of all nations, Who hath created you through a word from Him, and ordained you to be, for all time, the emblems of His sovereignty. 369. By the righteousness of God! It is not Our wish to lay hands on your kingdoms. 370. Our mission is to seize and possess the hearts of men. 371. Upon them the eyes of Bahá are fastened. 372. To this testifieth the Kingdom of Names, could ye but comprehend it. 373. Whoso followeth his Lord will renounce the world and all that is therein; how much greater, then, must be the detachment of Him Who holdeth so august a station! 374. Forsake your palaces, and haste ye to gain admittance into His Kingdom. 375. This, indeed, will profit you both in this world and in the next. To this testifieth the Lord of the realm on high, did ye but know it. 376. How great the blessedness that awaiteth the king who will arise to aid My Cause in My kingdom, who will detach himself from all else but Me! 377. Such a king is numbered with the companions of the Crimson Ark -- the Ark which God hath prepared for the people of Bahá. 378. All must glorify his name, must reverence his station, and aid him to unlock the cities with the keys of My Name, the omnipotent Protector of all that inhabit the visible and invisible kingdoms. 379. Such a king is the very eye of mankind, the luminous ornament on the brow of creation, the fountainhead of blessings unto the whole world. 380. Offer up, O people of Bahá, your substance, nay your very lives, for his assistance. CHAPTER TWELVE Division 381-410 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 381. O Emperor of Austria! He Who is the Dayspring of God's Light dwelt in the prison of 'Akká at the time when thou didst set forth to visit the Aqsá Mosque. 382. Thou passed Him by, and inquired not about Him by Whom every house is exalted and every lofty gate unlocked. 383. We, verily, made it a place whereunto the world should turn, that they might remember Me, and yet thou hast rejected Him Who is the Object of this remembrance, when He appeared with the Kingdom of God, thy Lord and the Lord of the worlds. 384. We have been with thee at all times, and found thee clinging unto the Branch and heedless of the Root. 385. Thy Lord, verily, is a witness unto what I say. 386. We grieved to see thee circle round Our Name, whilst unaware of Us, though We were before thy face. 387. Open thine eyes, that thou mayest behold this glorious Vision, and recognize Him Whom thou invokest in the daytime and in the night season, and gaze on the Light that shineth above this luminous Horizon. 388. Say: O King of Berlin! Give ear unto the Voice calling from this manifest Temple: 389. "Verily, there is none other God but Me, the Everlasting, the Peerless, the Ancient of Days." 390. Take heed lest pride debar thee from recognizing the Dayspring of Divine Revelation, lest earthly desires shut thee out, as by a veil, from the Lord of the Throne above and of the earth below. 391. Thus counselleth thee the Pen of the Most High. He, verily, is the Most Gracious, the All-Bountiful. 392. Do thou remember the one [Napoleon III] whose power transcended thy power, and whose station excelled thy station? 394. Where is he? Whither are gone the things he possessed? 395. Take warning, and be not of them that are fast asleep. 396. He it was who cast the Tablet of God behind him when We made known unto him what the hosts of tyranny had caused Us to suffer. 397. Wherefore, disgrace assailed him from all sides, and he went down to dust in great loss. 398. Think deeply, O King, concerning him, and concerning them who, like unto thee, have conquered cities and ruled over men. 399. The All-Merciful brought them down from their palaces to their graves. 400. Be warned, be of them who reflect. 401. We have asked nothing from you. 402. For the sake of God We, verily, exhort you, and will be patient as We have been patient in that which hath befallen Us at your hands, O concourse of kings! 403. Hearken ye, O Rulers of America and the Presidents of the Republics therein, unto that which the Dove is warbling on the Branch of Eternity: "There is none other God but Me, the Ever-Abiding, the Forgiving, the All-Bountiful." 404. Adorn ye the temple of dominion with the ornament of justice and of the fear of God, and its head with the crown of the remembrance of your Lord, the Creator of the heavens. 405. Thus counselleth you He Who is the Dayspring of Names, as bidden by Him Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 406. The Promised One hath appeared in this glorified Station, whereat all beings, both seen and unseen, have rejoiced. 407. Take ye advantage of the Day of God. 408. Verily, to meet Him is better for you than all that whereon the sun shineth, could ye but know it. 409. O concourse of rulers! Give ear unto that which hath been raised from the Dayspring of Grandeur: "Verily, there is none other God but Me, the Lord of Utterance, the All-Knowing." 410. Bind ye the broken with the hands of justice, and crush the oppressor who flourisheth with the rod of the commandments of your Lord, the Ordainer, the All-Wise. CHAPTER THIRTEEN Division 411-440 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 411. O people of Constantinople! Lo, from your midst We hear the baleful hooting of the owl. 412. Hath the drunkenness of passion laid hold upon you, or is it that ye are sunk in heedlessness? 413. O Spot that art situate on the shores of the two seas! 414. The throne of tyranny hath, verily, been established upon thee, and the flame of hatred hath been kindled within thy bosom, 415. in such wise that the Concourse on high and they who circle around the Exalted Throne have wailed and lamented. 416. We behold in thee the foolish ruling over the wise, and darkness vaunting itself against the light. 417. Thou art indeed filled with manifest pride. 418. Hath thine outward grandeur made thee vainglorious? 419. By Him Who is the Lord of mankind! It shall soon perish, and thy daughters and thy widows and all the kindreds that dwell within thee shall lament. 420. Thus informeth thee the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 421. O banks of the Rhine! We have seen you covered with gore, inasmuch as the swords of retribution were drawn against you; and you shall have another turn. 422. And We hear the lamentations of Berlin, though she be today in conspicuous glory. 423. Let nothing grieve thee, O Land of Tá [Tihrán], for God hath chosen thee to be the source of the joy of all mankind. 424. He shall, if it be His Will, bless thy throne with one who will rule with justice, who will gather together the flock of God which the wolves have scattered. 425. Such a ruler will, with joy and gladness, turn his face towards, and extend his favours unto, the people of Bahá. 426. He indeed is accounted in the sight of God as a jewel among men. 427. Upon him rest forever the glory of God and the glory of all that dwell in the kingdom of His revelation. 428. Rejoice with great joy, for God hath made thee "the Dayspring of His light", inasmuch as within thee was born the Manifestation of His Glory. 429. Be thou glad for this name that hath been conferred upon thee -- a name through which the DayStar of grace hath shed its splendour, through which both earth and heaven have been illumined. 430. Erelong will the state of affairs within thee be changed, and the reins of power fall into the hands of the people. 431. Verily, thy Lord is the All-Knowing. 432. His authority embraceth all things. 433. Rest thou assured in the gracious favour of thy Lord. 434. The eye of His loving-kindness shall everlastingly be directed towards thee. 435. The day is approaching when thy agitation will have been transmuted into peace and quiet calm. 436. Thus hath it been decreed in the wondrous Book. 437. O Land of Khá [Khurásán]! We hear from thee the voice of heroes, raised in glorification of thy Lord, the All-Possessing, the Most Exalted. 438. Blessed the day on which the banners of the divine Names shall be upraised in the kingdom of creation in My Name, the All-Glorious. 439. On that day the faithful shall rejoice in the victory of God, and the disbelievers shall lament. 440. None must contend with those who wield authority over the people; leave unto them that which is theirs, and direct your attention to men's hearts. CHAPTER FOURTEEN Division 441-460 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 441. O Most Mighty Ocean! Sprinkle upon the nations that with which Thou hast been charged by Him Who is the Sovereign of Eternity, and adorn the temples of all the dwellers of the earth with the vesture of His laws through which all hearts will rejoice and all eyes be brightened. 442. Should anyone acquire 100 mithqáls of gold, 19 mithqáls thereof are God's and to be rendered unto Him, the Fashioner of earth and heaven. 443. Take heed, O people, lest ye deprive yourselves of so great a bounty. 444. This We have commanded you, though We are well able to dispense with you and with all who are in the heavens and on earth; in it there are benefits and wisdoms beyond the ken of anyone but God, the Omniscient, the All-Informed. 445. Say: By this means He hath desired to purify what ye possess and to enable you to draw nigh unto such stations as none can comprehend save those whom God hath willed. 446. He, in truth, is the Beneficent, the Gracious, the Bountiful. 447. O people! Deal not faithlessly with the Right of God, nor, without His leave, make free with its disposal. 448. Thus hath His commandment been established in the holy Tablets, and in this exalted Book. 449. He who dealeth faithlessly with God shall in justice meet with faithlessness himself; 450. he, however, who acteth in accordance with God's bidding shall receive a blessing from the heaven of the bounty of his Lord, the Gracious, the Bestower, the Generous, the Ancient of Days. 451. He, verily, hath willed for you that which is yet beyond your knowledge, but which shall be known to you when, after this fleeting life, your souls soar heavenwards and the trappings of your earthly joys are folded up. 452. Thus admonisheth you He in Whose possession is the Guarded Tablet. 453. Various petitions have come before Our throne from the believers, concerning laws from God, the Lord of the seen and the unseen, the Lord of all worlds. 454. We have, in consequence, revealed this Holy Tablet and arrayed it with the mantle of His Law that haply the people may keep the commandments of their Lord. 455. Similar requests had been made of Us over several previous years yet We had, in Our wisdom, withheld Our Pen until, in recent days, letters arrived from a number of the friends, and We have therefore responded, through the power of truth, with that which shall quicken the hearts of men. 456. Say: O leaders of religion! Weigh not the Book of God with such standards and sciences as are current amongst you, for the Book itself is the unerring Balance established amongst men. 457. In this most perfect Balance whatsoever the peoples and kindreds of the earth possess must be weighed, while the measure of its weight should be tested according to its own standard, did ye know it. 458. The eye of My loving-kindness weepeth sore over you, inasmuch as ye have failed to recognize the One upon Whom ye have been calling in the daytime and in the night season, at even and at morn. 459. Advance, O people, with snow-white faces and radiant hearts, unto the blest and crimson Spot, wherein the Sadratu'l-Muntahá is calling: 460. "Verily, there is none other God beside Me, the Omnipotent Protector, the Self-Subsisting!" CHAPTER FIFTEEN Division 461-495 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 461. O ye leaders of religion! Who is the man amongst you that can rival Me in vision or insight? 462. Where is he to be found that dareth to claim to be My equal in utterance or wisdom? 463. No, by My Lord, the All-Merciful! All on the earth shall pass away; and this is the face of your Lord, the Almighty, the Well-Beloved. 464. We have decreed, O people, that the highest and last end of all learning be the recognition of Him Who is the Object of all knowledge; 465. and yet, behold how ye have allowed your learning to shut you out, as by a veil, from Him Who is the Dayspring of this Light, through Whom every hidden thing hath been revealed. 466. Could ye but discover the source whence the splendour of this utterance is diffused, ye would cast away the peoples of the world and all that they possess, and would draw nigh unto this most blessed Seat of glory. 467. Say: This, verily, is the heaven in which the Mother Book is treasured, could ye but comprehend it. 468. He it is Who hath caused the Rock to shout, and the Burning Bush to lift up its voice, upon the Mount rising above the Holy Land, and proclaim: 469. "The Kingdom is God's, the sovereign Lord of all, the All-Powerful, the Loving!" 470. We have not entered any school, nor read any of your dissertations. 471. Incline your ears to the words of this unlettered One, wherewith He summoneth you unto God, the Ever-Abiding. 472. Better is this for you than all the treasures of the earth, could ye but comprehend it. 473. Whoso interpreteth what hath been sent down from the heaven of Revelation, and altereth its evident meaning, he, verily, is of them that have perverted the Sublime Word of God, and is of the lost ones in the Lucid Book. 474. It hath been enjoined upon you to pare your nails, to bathe yourselves each week in water that covereth your bodies, and to clean yourselves with whatsoever ye have formerly employed. 475. Take heed lest through negligence ye fail to observe that which hath been prescribed unto you by Him Who is the Incomparable, the Gracious. 476. Immerse yourselves in clean water; it is not permissible to bathe yourselves in water that hath already been used. 477. See that ye approach not the public pools of Persian baths; whoso maketh his way toward such baths will smell their fetid odour ere he entereth therein. 478. Shun them, O people, and be not of those who ignominiously accept such vileness. 479. In truth, they are as sinks of foulness and contamination, if ye be of them that apprehend. 480. Avoid ye likewise the malodorous pools in the courtyards of Persian homes, and be ye of the pure and sanctified. 481. Truly, We desire to behold you as manifestations of paradise on earth, that there may be diffused from you such fragrance as shall rejoice the hearts of the favoured of God. 482. If the bather, instead of entering the water, wash himself by pouring it upon his body, it shall be better for him and shall absolve him of the need for bodily immersion. 483. The Lord, verily, hath willed, as a bounty from His presence, to make life easier for you that ye may be of those who are truly thankful. 484. It is forbidden you to wed your fathers' wives. 485. We shrink, for very shame, from talking of the subject of boys. 486. Fear ye the Merciful, O peoples of the world! 487. Commit not that which is forbidden you in Our Holy Tablet, and be not of those who rove distractedly in the wilderness of their desires. 488. To none is it permitted to mutter sacred verses before the public gaze as he walketh in the street or marketplace; 489. nay rather, if he wish to magnify the Lord, it behoveth him to do so in such places as have been erected for this purpose, or in his own home. 490. This is more in keeping with sincerity and godliness. 491. Thus hath the sun of Our commandment shone forth above the horizon of Our utterance. 492. Blessed, then, be those who do Our bidding. 493. Unto everyone hath been enjoined the writing of a will. 494. The testator should head this document with the adornment of the Most Great Name, bear witness therein unto the oneness of God in the Dayspring of His Revelation, 495. and make mention, as he may wish, of that which is praiseworthy, so that it may be a testimony for him in the kingdoms of Revelation and Creation and a treasure with his Lord, the Supreme Protector, the Faithful. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER SIXTEEN Division 496-525 THE MOST HOLY 496. All Feasts have attained their consummation in the two Most Great Festivals, and in the two other Festivals that fall on the twin days 497. -- the first of the Most Great Festivals being those days whereon the All-Merciful shed upon the whole of creation the effulgent glory of His most excellent Names and His most exalted Attributes, 498. and the second being that day on which We raised up the One Who announced unto mankind the glad tidings of this Name, through which the dead have been resurrected and all who are in the heavens and on earth have been gathered together. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the Ordainer, the Omniscient. 499.. Happy the one who entereth upon the first day of the month of Bahá, the day which God hath consecrated to this Great Name. 500. And blessed be he who evidenceth on this day the bounties that God hath bestowed upon him; he, verily, is of those who show forth thanks to God through actions betokening the Lord's munificence which hath encompassed all the worlds. 501. Say: This day, verily, is the crown of all the months and the source thereof, the day on which the breath of life is wafted over all created things. 502. Great is the blessedness of him who greeteth it with radiance and joy. We testify that he is, in truth, among those who are blissful. 503. Say: The Most Great Festival is, indeed, the King of Festivals. 504. Call ye to mind, O people, the bounty which God hath conferred upon you. 505. Ye were sunk in slumber, and lo! He aroused you by the reviving breezes of His Revelation, and made known unto you His manifest and undeviating Path. 506. Resort ye, in times of sickness, to competent physicians; 507. We have not set aside the use of material means, rather have We confirmed it through this Pen, which God hath made to be the Dawning-place of His shining and glorious Cause. 508. God had formerly laid upon each one of the believers the duty of offering before Our throne priceless gifts from among his possessions. 509. Now, in token of Our gracious favour, We have absolved them of this obligation. He, of a truth, is the Most Generous, the All-Bountiful. 510. Blessed is he who, at the hour of dawn, centring his thoughts on God, occupied with His remembrance, and supplicating His forgiveness, directeth his steps to the Mashriqu'l-Adhkár and, entering therein, seateth himself in silence to listen to the verses of God, the Sovereign, the Mighty, the All-Praised. 511. Say: The Mashriqu'l-Adhkár is each and every building which hath been erected in cities and villages for the celebration of My praise. 512. Such is the name by which it hath been designated before the throne of glory, were ye of those who understand. 513. They who recite the verses of the All-Merciful in the most melodious of tones will perceive in them that with which the sovereignty of earth and heaven can never be compared. 514. From them they will inhale the divine fragrance of My worlds -worlds which today none can discern save those who have been endowed with vision through this sublime, this beauteous Revelation. 515. Say: These verses draw hearts that are pure unto those spiritual worlds that can neither be expressed in words nor intimated by allusion. Blessed be those who hearken. 516. Assist ye, O My people, My chosen servants who have arisen to make mention of Me among My creatures and to exalt My Word throughout My realm. 517. These, truly, are the stars of the heaven of My loving providence and the lamps of My guidance unto all mankind. 518. But he whose words conflict with that which hath been sent down in My Holy Tablets is not of Me. Beware lest ye follow any impious pretender. 519. These Tablets are embellished with the seal of Him Who causeth the dawn to appear, Who lifteth up His voice between the heavens and the earth. 520. Lay hold on this Sure Handle and on the Cord of My mighty and unassailable Cause. 521. The Lord hath granted leave to whoever desireth to be instructed in the divers tongues of the world that he may deliver the Message of the Cause of God throughout the East and throughout the West, that he make mention of Him amidst the kindreds and peoples of the world in such wise that hearts may revive and the mouldering bone be quickened. 522. It is inadmissible that man, who hath been endowed with reason, should consume that which stealeth it away. 523. Nay, rather it behoveth him to comport himself in a manner worthy of the human station, and not in accordance with the misdeeds of every heedless and wavering soul. 524. Adorn your heads with the garlands of trustworthiness and fidelity, your hearts with the attire of the fear of God, your tongues with absolute truthfulness, your bodies with the vesture of courtesy. 525. These are in truth seemly adornings unto the temple of man, if ye be of them that reflect. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Division 526-550 THE MOST HOLY 526. Cling, O ye people of Bahá, to the cord of servitude unto God, the True [Lord], for thereby your stations shall be made manifest, your names written and preserved, your ranks raised and your memory exalted in the Preserved Tablet. 527. Beware lest the dwellers on earth hinder you from this glorious and exalted station. 528. Thus have We exhorted you in most of Our Epistles and now in this, Our Holy Tablet, above which hath beamed the Day-Star of the Laws of the Lord, your God, the Powerful, the All-Wise. 529. When the ocean of My presence hath ebbed and the Book of My Revelation is ended, turn your faces toward Him Whom God hath purposed, Who hath branched from this Ancient Root. 530. Consider the pettiness of men's minds. 531. They ask for that which injureth them, and cast away the thing that profiteth them. 532. They are, indeed, of those that are far astray. 533. We find some men desiring [illustrious] liberty, and priding themselves therein. 534. Such men are in the depths of ignorance. 535. Liberty [can], in the end, lead to sedition, whose flames none can quench. 536. Thus warneth you He Who is the Reckoner, the All-Knowing. 537. Know ye that the embodiment of liberty and its symbol is the animal. 538. That which beseemeth man is submission unto such restraints as will protect him from his own ignorance, and guard him against the harm of the mischief-maker. 539. Liberty causeth man to overstep the bounds of propriety, and to infringe on the dignity of his station. 540. It debaseth him to the level of extreme depravity and wickedness. 541. Regard men as a flock of sheep that need a shepherd for their protection. 542. This, verily, is the truth, the certain truth. 543. We approve of liberty in certain circumstances, and refuse to sanction it in others. We, verily, are the All-Knowing. 544. Say: True liberty consisteth in man's submission unto My commandments, little as ye know it. 545. Were men to observe that which We have sent down unto them from the Heaven of Revelation, they would, of a certainty, attain unto perfect liberty. 546. Happy is the man that hath apprehended the Purpose of God in whatever He hath revealed from the Heaven of His Will that pervadeth all created things. 547. Say: The liberty that profiteth you is to be found nowhere except in complete servitude unto God, the Eternal Truth. 548. Whoso hath tasted of its sweetness will refuse to barter it for all the dominion of earth and heaven. 549. In the Bayán it had been forbidden you to ask Us questions. 550. The Lord hath now relieved you of this prohibition, that ye may be free to ask what you need to ask, yet not such idle questions as those on which the men of former times were wont to dwell. Fear God, and be ye of the righteous! The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Division 551-575 THE MOST HOLY 551. Ask ye that which shall be of profit to you in the Cause of God and His dominion, for the portals of His tender compassion have been opened before all who dwell in heaven and on earth. 552. The number of months in a year, appointed in the Book of God, is nineteen. 553. Of these the first hath been adorned with this Name which overshadoweth the whole of creation. 554. The Lord hath decreed that the dead should be interred in coffins made of crystal, of hard, resistant stone, or of wood that is both fine and durable, and that graven rings should be placed upon their fingers. He, verily, is the Supreme Ordainer, the One apprised of all. 555. The inscription on these rings should read, for men: 556. "Unto God belongeth all that is in the heavens and on the earth and whatsoever is between them, and He, in truth, hath knowledge of all things"; 557. and for women: "Unto God belongeth the dominion of the heavens and the earth and whatsoever is between them, and He, in truth, is potent over all things". 558. These are the verses that were revealed aforetime, yet lo, the Point of the Bayán now calleth out, exclaiming, 559. "O Best-Beloved of the worlds! Reveal Thou in their stead such words as will waft the fragrance of Thy gracious favours over all mankind. 560. We have announced unto everyone that one single word from Thee excelleth all that hath been sent down in the Bayán. 561. Thou, indeed, hast power to do what pleaseth Thee. 562. Deprive not Thy servants of the overflowing bounties of the ocean of Thy mercy! 563. Thou, in truth, art He Whose grace is infinite." 564. Behold, We have hearkened to His call, and now fulfil His wish. 565. He, verily, is the Best-Beloved, the Answerer of prayers. 566. If the following verse, which hath at this moment been sent down by God, be engraved upon the burial-rings of both men and women, it shall be better for them; We, of a certainty, are the Supreme Ordainer: 567. "I came forth from God, and return unto Him, detached from all save Him, holding fast to His Name, the Merciful, the Compassionate." 568. Thus doth the Lord single out whomsoever He desireth for a bounty from His presence. 569. He is, in very truth, the God of might and power. 570. The Lord hath decreed, moreover, that the deceased should be enfolded in five sheets of silk or cotton. 571. For those whose means are limited a single sheet of either fabric will suffice. 572. Thus hath it been ordained by Him Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 573. It is forbidden you to transport the body of the deceased a greater distance than one hour's journey from the city; rather should it be interred, with radiance and serenity, in a nearby place. 574. God hath removed the restrictions on travel that had been imposed in the Bayán. 575. He, verily, is the Unconstrained; He doeth as He pleaseth and ordaineth whatsoever He willeth. CHAPTER NINETEEN Division 576-600 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 576. O peoples of the world! Give ear unto the call of Him Who is the Lord of Names, Who proclaimeth unto you from His habitation in the Most Great Prison: 577. "Verily, no God is there but Me, the Powerful, the Mighty, the All-Subduing, the Most Exalted, the Omniscient, the All-Wise." 578. In truth, there is no God yet Him, the Omnipotent Ruler of the worlds. 579. Were it His Will, He would, through but a single word proceeding from His presence, lay hold on all mankind. 580. Beware lest ye hesitate in your acceptance of this Cause -- a Cause before which the Concourse on high and the dwellers of the Cities of Names have bowed down. 581. Fear God, and be not of those who are shut out as by a veil. 582. Burn ye away the veils with the fire of My love, and dispel ye the mists of vain imaginings by the power of this Name through which We have subdued the entire creation. 583. Raise up and exalt the two Houses in the Twin Hallowed Spots, and the other sites wherein the throne of your Lord, the All-Merciful, hath been established. 584. Thus commandeth you the Lord of every understanding heart. 585. Be watchful lest the concerns and preoccupations of this world prevent you from observing that which hath been enjoined upon you by Him Who is the Mighty, the Faithful. 586. Be ye the embodiments of such steadfastness amidst mankind that ye will not be kept back from God by the doubts of those who disbelieved in Him when He manifested Himself, invested with a mighty sovereignty. 587. Take heed lest ye be prevented by aught that hath been recorded in the Book from hearkening unto this, the Living Book, 588. Who proclaimeth the truth: "Verily, there is no God but Me, the Most Excellent, the All-Praised." 589. Look ye with the eye of equity upon Him Who hath descended from the heaven of Divine will and power, and be not of those who act unjustly. 590. Call then to mind these words which have streamed forth, in tribute to this Revelation, from the Pen of Him Who was My Herald, and consider what the hands of the oppressors have wrought throughout My days. 591. Truly they are numbered with the lost. 592. He said: "Should ye attain the presence of Him Whom We shall make manifest, beseech ye God, in His bounty, to grant that He might deign to seat Himself upon your couches, for that act in itself would confer upon you matchless and surpassing honour. 593. Should He drink a cup of water in your homes, this would be of greater consequence for you than your proffering unto every soul, nay unto every created thing, the water of its very life. 594. Know this, O ye My servants!" 595. Such are the words with which My Forerunner hath extolled My Being, could ye but understand. 596. Whoso reflecteth upon these verses, and realizeth what hidden pearls have been enshrined within them, will, by the righteousness of God, perceive the fragrance of the All-Merciful wafting from the direction of this Prison 597. and will, with his whole heart, hasten unto Him with such ardent longing that the hosts of earth and heaven would be powerless to deter him. 598. Say: This is a Revelation around which every proof and testimony doth circle. 599. Thus hath it been sent down by your Lord, the God of Mercy, if ye be of them that judge aright. 600. Say: This is the very soul of all Scriptures which hath been breathed into the Pen of the Most High, causing all created beings to be dumbfounded, save only those who have been enraptured by the gentle breezes of My loving-kindness and the sweet savours of My bounties which have pervaded the whole of creation. CHAPTER TWENTY Division 601-625 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 601. O people of the Bayán! Fear ye the Most Merciful and consider what He hath revealed in another passage. 602. He said: "The Qiblih is indeed He Whom God will make manifest; whenever He moveth, it moveth, until He shall come to rest." 603. Thus was it set down by the Supreme Ordainer when He desired to make mention of this Most Great Beauty. 604. Meditate on this, O people, and be not of them that wander distraught in the wilderness of error. 605. If ye reject Him at the bidding of your idle fancies, where then is the Qiblih to which ye will turn, O assemblage of the heedless? 606. Ponder ye this verse, and judge equitably before God, that haply ye may glean the pearls of mysteries from the ocean that surgeth in My Name, the All-Glorious, the Most High. 607. Let none, in this Day, hold fast to aught save that which hath been manifested in this Revelation. 608. Such is the decree of God, aforetime and hereafter -609. a decree wherewith the Scriptures of the Messengers of old have been adorned. 610. Such is the admonition of the Lord, aforetime and hereafter -611. an admonition wherewith the preamble to the Book of Life hath been embellished, did ye but perceive it. 612. Such is the commandment of the Lord, aforetime and hereafter; beware lest ye choose instead the part of ignominy and abasement. 613. Naught shall avail you in this Day but God, nor is there any refuge to flee to save Him, the Omniscient, the All-Wise. 614. Whoso hath known Me hath known the Goal of all desire, and whoso hath turned unto Me hath turned unto the Object of all adoration. 615. Thus hath it been set forth in the Book, and thus hath it been decreed by God, the Lord of all worlds. 616. To read but one of the verses of My Revelation is better than to peruse the Scriptures of both the former and latter generations. 617. This is the Utterance of the All-Merciful, would that ye had ears to hear! 618. Say: This is the essence of knowledge, did ye but understand. 619. And now consider what hath been revealed in yet another passage, that perchance ye may forsake your own concepts and set your faces towards God, the Lord of being. 620. He hath said: (the Báb) "It is unlawful to enter into marriage save with a believer in the Bayán. 621. Should only one party to a marriage embrace this Cause, his or her possessions will become unlawful to the other, until such time as the latter hath converted. 622. This law, however, will only take effect after the exaltation of the Cause of Him Whom We shall manifest in truth, or of that which hath already been made manifest in justice. 623. Ere this, ye are at liberty to enter into wedlock as ye wish, that haply by this means ye may exalt the Cause of God." 624. Thus hath the Nightingale sung with sweet melody upon the celestial bough, in praise of its Lord, the All-Merciful. 625. Well is it with them that hearken. CHAPTER TWENTY ONE Division 625-650 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 626. O people of the Bayán, I adjure you by your Lord, the God of mercy, to look with the eye of fairness upon this utterance which hath been sent down through the power of truth, and not to be of those who see the testimony of God and yet reject and deny it. 627. They, in truth, are of those who will assuredly perish. 628. The Point of the Bayán hath explicitly made mention in this verse of the exaltation of My Cause before His own Cause; unto this will testify every just and understanding mind. 629. As ye can readily witness in this day, its exaltation is such as none can deny save those whose eyes are drunken in this mortal life and whom a humiliating chastisement awaiteth in the life to come. 630. Say: By the righteousness of God! I, verily, am His (The Báb's) Best-Beloved; 631. and at this moment He listeneth to these verses descending from the Heaven of Revelation and bewaileth the wrongs ye have committed in these days. 632. Fear God, and join not with the aggressor. 633. Say: O people, should ye choose to disbelieve in Him (Bahá'u'lláh), refrain at least from rising up against Him. 634. By God! Sufficient are the hosts of tyranny that are leagued against Him! 635. Verily, He (the Báb) revealed certain laws so that, in this Dispensation, the Pen of the Most High might have no need to move in aught but the glorification of His own transcendent Station and His most effulgent Beauty. 636. Since, however, We have wished to evidence Our bounty unto you, We have, through the power of truth, set forth these laws with clarity and mitigated what We desire you to observe. He, verily, is the Munificent, the Generous. 637. He [The Báb] hath previously made known unto you that which would be uttered by this Dayspring of Divine wisdom. 638. He said, and He speaketh the truth: "He [Bahá'u'lláh] is the One Who will under all conditions proclaim: 639. 'Verily, there is none other God besides Me, the [Lord], the Incomparable, the Omniscient, the All-Informed.'" 640. This is a station which God hath assigned exclusively to this sublime, this unique and wondrous Revelation. 641. This is a token of His bounteous favour, if ye be of them who comprehend, and a sign of His irresistible decree. 642. This is His Most Great Name, His Most Exalted Word, and the Dayspring of His Most Excellent Titles, if ye could understand. 643. Nay more, through Him every Fountainhead, every Dawning-place of Divine guidance is made manifest. 644. Reflect, O people, on that which hath been sent down in truth; ponder thereon, and be not of the transgressors. 645. Consort with all religions with amity and concord, that they may inhale from you the sweet fragrance of God. 646. Beware, lest amidst men, the flame of foolish ignorance overpower you. 647. All things proceed from God and unto Him they return. 648. He is the source of all things and in Him all things are ended. 649. Take heed that ye enter no house in the absence of its owner, except with his permission. 650. Comport yourselves with propriety under all conditions, and be not numbered with the wayward. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER TWENTY TWO Division 651-675 THE MOST HOLY 651. It hath been enjoined upon you to purify your means of sustenance and other such things through payment of Zakát. [tithes] 652. Thus hath it been prescribed in this exalted Tablet by Him Who is the Revealer of verses. 653. We shall, if it be God's will and purpose, set forth erelong the measure of its assessment. 654. He, verily, expoundeth whatsoever He desireth by virtue of His own knowledge, and He, of a truth, is Omniscient and All-Wise. 655. It is unlawful to beg, and it is forbidden to give to him who beggeth. [utilize charities] 656. All have been enjoined to earn a living, and as for those who are incapable of doing so, it is incumbent on the Deputies of God and on the wealthy to make adequate provision for them. 657. Keep ye the statutes and commandments of God; nay, guard them as ye would your very eyes, and be not of those who suffer grievous loss. 658. Ye have been forbidden in the Book of God to engage in contention and conflict, to strike another, or to commit similar acts whereby hearts and souls may be saddened. 659. A fine of 19 mithqáls of gold had formerly been prescribed by Him Who is the Lord of all mankind for anyone who was the cause of sadness to another; 660. in this Dispensation, however, He hath absolved you thereof and exhorteth you to show forth righteousness and piety. 661. Such is the commandment which He hath enjoined upon you in this resplendent Tablet. 662. Wish not for others what ye wish not for yourselves; fear God, and be not of the prideful. 663. Ye are all created out of water, and unto dust shall ye return. 664. Reflect upon the end that awaiteth you, and walk not in the ways of the oppressor. 665. Give ear unto the verses of God which He Who is the sacred Lote-Tree reciteth unto you. 666. They are assuredly the infallible balance, established by God, the Lord of this world and the next. 667. Through them the soul of man is caused to wing its flight towards the Dayspring of Revelation, and the heart of every true believer is suffused with light. 668. Such are the laws which God hath enjoined upon you, such His commandments prescribed unto you in His Holy Tablet; 669. obey them with joy and gladness, for this is best for you, did ye but know. 670. Recite ye the verses of God every morn and eventide. 671. Whoso faileth to recite them hath not been faithful to the Covenant of God and His Testament, and whoso turneth away from these holy verses in this Day is of those who throughout eternity have turned away from God. 672. Fear ye God, O My servants, one and all. 673. Pride not yourselves on much reading of the verses or on a multitude of pious acts by night and day; for were a man to read a single verse with joy and radiance it would be better for him than to read with lassitude all the Holy Books of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 674. Read ye the sacred verses in such measure that ye be not overcome by languor and despondency. 675. Lay not upon your souls that which will weary them and weigh them down, yet rather what will lighten and uplift them, so that they may soar on the wings of the Divine verses towards the Dawning-place of His manifest signs; this will draw you nearer to God, did ye but comprehend. CHAPTER TWENTY THREE Division 676-705 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 676. Teach your children the verses revealed from the heaven of majesty and power, so that, in most melodious tones, they may recite the Tablets of the All-Merciful in the alcoves within the Mashriqu'l-Adhkárs. 677. Whoever hath been transported by the rapture born of adoration for My Name, the Most Compassionate, will recite the verses of God in such wise as to captivate the hearts of those yet wrapped in slumber. 678. Well is it with him who hath quaffed the Mystic Wine of everlasting life from the utterance of his merciful Lord in My Name -- a Name through which every lofty and majestic mountain hath been reduced to dust. 679. Ye have been enjoined to renew the furnishings of your homes after the passing of each 19 years; thus hath it been ordained by One Who is Omniscient and All-Perceiving. 680. He, verily, is desirous of refinement, both for you yourselves and for all that ye possess; lay not aside the fear of God and be not of the negligent. 681. Whoso findeth that his means are insufficient to this purpose hath been excused by God, the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Bounteous. 682. Wash your feet once every day in summer, and once every three days during winter. 683. Should anyone wax angry with you, respond to him with gentleness; and should anyone upbraid you, forbear to upbraid him in return, but leave him to himself and put your trust in God, the omnipotent Avenger, the Lord of might and justice. 684. Ye have been prohibited from making use of pulpits. [possibly due to many false doctrines] 685. Whoso wisheth to recite unto you the verses of his Lord, let him sit on a chair placed upon a dais, that he may make mention of God, his Lord, and the Lord of all mankind. 686. It is pleasing to God that ye should seat yourselves on chairs and benches as a mark of honour for the love ye bear for Him and for the Manifestation of His glorious and resplendent Cause. 687. Gambling and the use of opium have been forbidden unto you. 688. Eschew them both, O people, and be not of those who transgress. 689. Beware of using any substance that induceth sluggishness and torpor in the human temple and inflicteth harm upon the body. 690. We, verily, desire for you naught save what shall profit you, and to this bear witness all created things, if only ye had ears to hear. 691. Whensoever ye be invited to a banquet or festive occasion, respond with joy and gladness, and whoever fulfilleth his promise will be safe from reproof. 692. This is a Day on which each of God's wise decrees hath been expounded. 693. Behold, the "mystery of the Great Reversal in the Sign of the Sovereign" hath now been made manifest. 694. Well is it with him whom God hath aided to recognize the "Six" raised up by virtue of this "Upright Alif"; he, verily, is of those whose faith is true. 695. How many the outwardly pious who have turned away, and how many the wayward who have drawn nigh, exclaiming: "All praise be to Thee, O Thou the Desire of the worlds!" 696. In truth, it is in the hand of God to give what He willeth to whomsoever He willeth, and to withhold what He pleaseth from whomsoever He may wish. 697. He knoweth the inner secrets of the hearts and the meaning hidden in a mocker's wink. 698. How many an embodiment of heedlessness who came unto Us with purity of heart have We established upon the seat of Our acceptance; and how many an [heartless] exponent of wisdom have We in all justice consigned to the fire. 699. We are, in truth, the [person] to judge. 700. He it is Who is the manifestation of "God doeth whatsoever He pleaseth", and abideth upon the throne of "He ordaineth whatsoever He chooseth". 701. Blessed is the one who discovereth the fragrance of inner meanings from the traces of this Pen through whose movement the breezes of God are wafted over the entire creation, and through whose stillness the very essence of tranquillity appeareth in the realm of being. 702. Glorified be the All-Merciful, the Revealer of so inestimable a bounty. 703. Say: Because He bore injustice, justice hath appeared on earth, and because He accepted abasement, the majesty of God hath shone forth amidst mankind. 704. It hath been forbidden you to carry arms unless essential, and permitted you to attire yourselves in silk. 705. The Lord hath relieved you, as a bounty on His part, of the restrictions that formerly applied to clothing and to the trim of the beard. He, verily, is the Ordainer, the Omniscient. The Book of the Most Holy CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR Division 706-730 THE MOST HOLY 706. Let there be naught in your demeanour of which sound and upright minds would disapprove, and make not yourselves the playthings of the ignorant. 707. Well is it with him who hath adorned himself with the vesture of seemly conduct and a praiseworthy character. 708. He is assuredly reckoned with those who aid their Lord through distinctive and outstanding deeds. 709. Promote ye the development of the cities of God and His countries, and glorify Him therein in the joyous accents of His well-favoured ones. 710. In truth, the hearts of men are edified through the power of the tongue, even as houses and cities are built up by the hand and other means. 711. We have assigned to every end a means for its accomplishment; avail yourselves thereof, and place your trust and confidence in God, the Omniscient, the All-Wise. 712. Blessed is the man that hath acknowledged his belief in God and in His signs, and recognized that "He shall not be asked of His doings". 713. Such a recognition hath been made by God the ornament of every belief and its very foundation. 714. Upon it must depend the acceptance of every goodly deed. 715. Fasten your eyes upon it, that haply the whisperings of the rebellious may not cause you to slip. 716. Were He to decree as lawful the thing which from time immemorial had been forbidden, and forbid that which had, at all times, been regarded as lawful, to none is given the right to question His authority. 717. Whoso will hesitate, though it be for less than a moment, should be regarded as a transgressor. 718. Whoso hath not recognized this sublime and fundamental verity, and hath failed to attain this most exalted station, the winds of doubt will agitate him, and the sayings of the infidels will distract his soul. 719. He that hath acknowledged this principle will be endowed with the most perfect constancy. 720. All honour to this all-glorious station, the remembrance of which adorneth every exalted Tablet. 721. Such is the teaching which God bestoweth on you, a teaching that will deliver you from all manner of doubt and perplexity, and enable you to attain unto salvation in both this world and in the next. 722. He, verily, is the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Bountiful. 723. He it is Who hath sent forth the Messengers, and sent down the Books to proclaim 724. "There is none other God but Me, the Almighty, the All-Wise". 725. O Land of Káf and Rá [Kirmán]! We, verily, behold thee in a state displeasing unto God, and see proceeding from thee that which is inscrutable to anyone save Him, the Omniscient, the All-Informed; and We perceive that which secretly and stealthily diffuseth from thee. 726. With Us is the knowledge of all things, inscribed in a lucid Tablet. 727. Sorrow not for that which hath befallen thee. 728. Erelong will God raise up within thee men endued with mighty valour, who will magnify My Name with such constancy that neither will they be deterred by the evil suggestions of the divines, nor will they be kept back by the insinuations of the sowers of doubt. 729. With their own eyes will they behold God, and with their own lives will they render Him victorious. 730. These, truly, are of those who are steadfast. CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE Division 731-755 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 731. O concourse of divines! [nobles] When My verses were sent down, and My clear tokens were revealed, We found you behind the veils. 732. This, verily, is a strange thing. 733. Ye glory in My Name, yet ye recognized Me not at the time your Lord, the All-Merciful, appeared amongst you with proof and testimony. 734. We have rent the veils asunder. Beware lest ye shut out the people by yet another veil. 735. Pluck asunder the chains of vain imaginings, in the name of the Lord of all men, and be not of the deceitful. 736. Should ye turn unto God and embrace His Cause, spread not disorder within it, and measure not the Book of God with your selfish desires. 737. This, verily, is the counsel of God aforetime and hereafter, and to this God's witnesses and chosen ones, yea, each and every one of Us, do solemnly attest. 738. Call ye to mind the sheik whose name was Muhammad-Hasan, who ranked among the most learned divines of his day. 739. When the True One was made manifest, this shaykh, along with others of his calling, rejected Him, while a sifter of wheat and barley accepted Him and turned unto the Lord. 740. Though he was occupied both night and day in setting down what he conceived to be the laws and ordinances of God, yet when He Who is the Unconstrained appeared, not one letter thereof availed him, or he would not have turned away from a visage that hath illumined the faces of the wellfavoured of the Lord. 741. Had ye believed in God when He revealed Himself, the people would not have turned aside from Him, nor would the things ye witness today have befallen Us. 742. Fear God, and be not of the heedless. 743. Beware lest any name debar you from Him Who is the Possessor of all names, or any word shut you out from this Remembrance of God, this Source of Wisdom amongst you. 744. Turn unto God and seek His protection, O concourse of divines, and make not of yourselves a veil between Me and My creatures. 745. Thus doth your Lord admonish you, and command you to be just, lest your works should come to naught and ye yourselves be oblivious of your plight. 746. Shall he who denieth this Cause be able to vindicate the truth of any cause throughout creation? 747. Nay, by Him Who is the Fashioner of the universe! Yet the people are wrapped in a palpable veil. [perceptible] 748. Say: Through this Cause the day-star of testimony hath dawned, and the luminary of proof hath shed its radiance upon all that dwell on earth. 749. Fear God, O men of insight, and be not of those who disbelieve in Me. 750. Take heed lest the word "Prophet" withhold you from this Most Great Announcement, or any reference to "Vicegerency" debar you from the sovereignty of Him Who is the Vicegerent of God, which overshadoweth all the worlds. 751. Every name hath been created by His Word, and every cause is dependent on His irresistible, His mighty and wondrous Cause. 752. Say: This is the Day of God, the Day on which naught shall be mentioned save His own Self, the omnipotent Protector of all worlds. 753. This is the Cause that hath made all your superstitions and idols to tremble. 754. We, verily, see amongst you him who taketh hold of the Book of God and citeth from it proofs and arguments wherewith to repudiate his Lord, even as the followers of every other Faith sought reasons in their Holy Books for refuting Him Who is the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 755. Say: God, the True [Lord], is My witness that neither the Scriptures of the world, nor all the books and writings in existence, shall, in this Day, avail you aught without this, the Living Book, Who proclaimeth in the midmost heart of creation: "Verily, there is none other God but Me, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise." CHAPTER TWENTY SIX Division 756-780 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 756. O concourse of divines! Beware lest ye be the cause of strife in the land, even as ye were the cause of the repudiation of the Faith in its early days. 757. Gather the people around this Word that hath made the pebbles to cry out: "The Kingdom is God's, the Dawning-place of all signs!" 758. Thus doth your Lord admonish you, as a bounty on His part; He, of a truth, is the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Generous. 759. Call ye to mind Karím, and how, when We summoned him unto God, he waxed disdainful, prompted by his own desires; yet We had sent him that which was a solace to the eye of proof in the world of being and the fulfilment of God's testimony to all the denizens of earth and heaven. 760. As a token of the grace of Him Who is the All-Possessing, the Most High, We bade him embrace the Truth. 761. But he turned away until, as an act of justice from God, angels of wrath laid hold upon him. Unto this We truly were a witness. 762. Tear the veils asunder in such wise that the inmates of the Kingdom will hear them being rent. 763. This is the command of God, in days gone by and for those to come. 764. Blessed the man that observeth that whereunto he was bidden, and woe betide the negligent. 765. We, of a certainty, have had no purpose in this earthly realm save to make God manifest and to reveal His sovereignty; sufficient unto Me is God for a witness. 766. We, of a certainty, have had no intent in the celestial Kingdom but to exalt His Cause and glorify His praise; sufficient unto Me is God for a protector. 767. We, of a certainty, have had no desire in the Dominion on high except to extol God and what hath been sent down by Him; sufficient unto Me is God for a helper. 768. Happy are ye, O ye the learned ones in Bahá. 769. By the Lord! Ye are the billows of the Most Mighty Ocean, the stars of the firmament of Glory, and the standards of triumph waving betwixt earth and heaven. 770. Ye are the manifestations of steadfastness amidst men and the daysprings of Divine Utterance to all that dwell on earth. 771. Well is it with him that turneth unto you, and woe betide the froward. 772. This day, it behoveth whoso hath quaffed the Mystic Wine of everlasting life from the Hands of the loving-kindness of the Lord his God, the Merciful, to pulsate even as the throbbing artery in the body of mankind, that through him may be quickened the world and every crumbling bone. 773. O people of the world! When the Mystic Dove will have winged its flight from its Sanctuary of Praise and sought its faroff goal, its hidden habitation, refer ye whatsoever ye understand not in the Book to Him Who hath branched from this mighty Stock. 774. O Pen of the Most High! Move Thou upon the Tablet at the bidding of Thy Lord, the Creator of the Heavens, and tell of the time when He Who is the Dayspring of Divine Unity purposed to direct His steps towards the School of Transcendent Oneness; 775. haply the pure in heart may gain thereby a glimpse, be it as small as a needle's eye, of the mysteries of Thy Lord, the Almighty, the Omniscient, that lie concealed behind the veils. 776. Say: We, indeed, set foot within the School of inner meaning and explanation when all created things were unaware. 777. We saw the words sent down by Him Who is the All-Merciful, and We accepted the verses of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, 778. which He [The Báb] presented unto Us, and hearkened unto that which He had solemnly affirmed in the Tablet. 779. This we assuredly did behold. 780. And We assented to His wish through Our behest, for truly We are potent to command. CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN Division 781-815 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 781. O people of the Bayán! We, verily, set foot within the School of God when ye lay slumbering; and We perused the Tablet while ye were fast asleep. 782. By the one true God! We read the Tablet ere it was revealed, while ye were unaware, and We had perfect knowledge of the Book when ye were yet unborn. 783. These words are to your measure, not to God's. 784. To this testifieth that which is enshrined within His knowledge, if ye be of them that comprehend; 785. and to this the tongue of the Almighty doth bear witness, if ye be of those who understand. 786. I swear by God, were We to lift the veil, ye would be dumbfounded. 787. Take heed that ye dispute not idly concerning the Almighty and His Cause, for lo! He hath appeared amongst you invested with a Revelation so great as to encompass all things, whether of the past or of the future. 788. Were We to address Our theme by speaking in the language of the inmates of the Kingdom, We would say: 789. "In truth, God created that School ere He created heaven and earth, and We entered it before the letters B and E were joined and knit together." 790. Such is the language of Our servants in Our Kingdom; consider what the tongue of the dwellers of Our exalted Dominion would utter, for We have taught them Our knowledge and have revealed to them whatever had lain hidden in God's wisdom. 791. Imagine then what the Tongue of Might and Grandeur would utter in His All-Glorious Abode! 792. This is not a Cause which may be made a plaything for your idle fancies, nor is it a field for the foolish and faint of heart. 793. By God, this is the arena of insight and detachment, of vision and upliftment, where none may spur on their chargers save the valiant horsemen of the Merciful, who have severed all attachment to the world of being. 794. These, truly, are they that render God victorious on earth, and are the dawning-places of His sovereign might amidst mankind. 795. Beware lest aught that hath been revealed in the Bayán should keep you from your Lord, the Most Compassionate. 796. God is My witness that the Bayán was sent down for no other purpose than to celebrate My praise, did ye but know! 797. In it the pure in heart will find only the fragrance of My love, only My Name that overshadoweth all that seeth and is seen. 798. Say: Turn ye, O people, unto that which hath proceeded from My Most Exalted Pen. 799. Should ye inhale therefrom the fragrance of God, set not yourselves against Him, nor deny yourselves a portion of His gracious favour and His manifold bestowals. 800. Thus doth your Lord admonish you; He, verily, is the Counsellor, the Omniscient. 801. Whatsoever ye understand not in the Bayán, ask it of God, your Lord and the Lord of your forefathers. 802. Should He so desire, He will expound for you that which is revealed therein, and disclose to you the pearls of Divine knowledge and wisdom that lie concealed within the ocean of its words. 803. He, verily, is supreme over all names; no God is there but Him, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 804. The world's equilibrium hath been upset through the vibrating influence of this most great, this new World Order. 805. Mankind's ordered life hath been revolutionized through the agency of this unique, this wondrous System -- the like of which mortal eyes have never witnessed. 806. Immerse yourselves in the ocean of My words, that ye may unravel its secrets, and discover all the pearls of wisdom that lie hid in its depths. 807. Take heed that ye do not vacillate in your determination to embrace the truth of this Cause -- a Cause through which the potentialities of the might of God have been revealed, and His sovereignty established. 808. With faces beaming with joy, hasten ye unto Him. 809. This is the changeless Faith of God, eternal in the past, eternal in the future. 810. Let him that seeketh, attain it; and as to him that hath refused to seek it -- verily, God is Self-Sufficient, above any need of His creatures. 811. Say: This is the infallible Balance which the Hand of God is holding, in which all who are in the heavens and all who are on the earth are weighed, and their fate determined, if ye be of them that believe and recognize this truth. 812. Say: This is the Most Great Testimony, by which the validity of every proof throughout the ages hath been established, would that ye might be assured thereof. 813. Say: Through it the poor have been enriched, the learned enlightened, and the seekers enabled to ascend unto the presence of God. 814. Beware lest ye make it a cause of dissension amongst you. 815. Be ye as firmly settled as the immovable mountain in the Cause of your Lord, the Mighty, the Loving. CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT Division 816-850 The Book of the Most Holy THE MOST HOLY 816. Say: O source of perversion! Abandon thy willful blindness, and speak forth the truth amidst the people. 817. I swear by God that I have wept for thee to see thee following thy selfish passions and renouncing Him Who fashioned thee and brought thee into being. 818. Call to mind the tender mercy of thy Lord, and remember how We nurtured thee by day and by night for service to the Cause. 819. Fear God, and be thou of the truly repentant. 820. Granted that the people were confused about thy station, is it conceivable that thou thyself art similarly confused? 821. Tremble before thy Lord and recall the days when thou didst stand before Our throne, and didst write down the verses that We dictated unto thee -verses sent down by God, the Omnipotent Protector, the Lord of might and power. 822. Beware lest the fire of thy presumptuousness debar thee from attaining to God's Holy Court. 823. Turn unto Him, and fear not because of thy deeds. 824. He, in truth, forgiveth whomsoever He desireth as a bounty on His part; no God is there but Him, the Ever-Forgiving, the All-Bounteous. 825. We admonish thee solely for the sake of God. 826. Shouldst thou accept this counsel, thou wilt have acted to thine own behoof; and shouldst thou reject it, thy Lord, verily, can well dispense with thee, and with all those who, in manifest delusion, have followed thee. 827. Behold! God hath laid hold on him who led thee astray. 828. Return unto God, humble, submissive and lowly; verily, He will put away from thee thy sins, for thy Lord, of a certainty, is the Forgiving, the Mighty, the All-Merciful. 829. This is the Counsel of God; would that thou mightest heed it! 830. This is the Bounty of God; would that thou mightest receive it! 831. This is the Utterance of God; if only thou wouldst apprehend it! 832. This is the Treasure of God; if only thou couldst understand! 833. This is a Book which hath become the Lamp of the Eternal unto the world, and His straight, undeviating Path amidst the peoples of the earth. 834. Say: This is the Dayspring of Divine knowledge, if ye be of them that understand, and the Dawning-place of God's commandments, if ye be of those who comprehend. 835. Burden not an animal with more than it can bear. 836. We, truly, have prohibited such treatment through a most binding interdiction in the Book. 837. Be ye the embodiments of justice and fairness amidst all creation. 838. Should anyone unintentionally take another's life, it is incumbent upon him to render to the family of the deceased an indemnity of 100 mithqáls of gold. 840. Observe ye that which hath been enjoined upon you in this Tablet, and be not of those who overstep its limits. 841. O members of parliaments throughout the world! 842. Select ye a single language for the use of all on earth, and adopt ye likewise a common script. 843. God, verily, maketh plain for you that which shall profit you and enable you to be independent of others. He, of a truth, is the Most Bountiful, the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 844. This will be the cause of unity, could ye but comprehend it, and the greatest instrument for promoting harmony and civilization, would that ye might understand! 845. We have appointed two signs for the coming of age of the human race: 846. the first, which is the most firm foundation, We have set down in other of Our Tablets, while the second hath been revealed in this wondrous Book. 847. It hath been forbidden you to smoke opium. 848. We, truly, have prohibited this practice through a most binding interdiction in the Book. 849. Should anyone partake thereof, assuredly he is not of Me. 850. Fear God, O ye endued with understanding! A writing revealed by Bahá-ulláh, that is supplementary to the Book of the Most Holy A number of Tablets revealed by Bahá'u'lláh after the Kitáb-i-Aqdas contain passages supplementary to the provisions of the Most Holy Book. The most noteworthy of these have been published in Tablets of Bahá'u'lláh revealed after the Kitáb-i-Aqdas. Included in this section is an extract from the Tablet of Ishráqát. The Tablet of Ishráqát CHAPTER Divisions [17] THE EIGHTH ISHRÁQ 1. This passage, now written by the Pen of Glory, is accounted as part of the Most Holy Book: The men of God's House of Justice have been charged with the affairs of the people. They, in truth, are the Trustees of God among His servants and the daysprings of authority in His countries. O people of God! That which traineth the world is Justice, for it is upheld by two pillars, reward and punishment. These two pillars are the sources of life to the world. Inasmuch as for each day there is a new problem and for every problem an expedient solution, such affairs should be referred to the House of Justice that the members thereof may act according to the needs and requirements of the time. They that, for the sake of God, arise to serve His Cause, are the recipients of divine inspiration from the unseen Kingdom. It is incumbent upon all to be obedient unto them. All matters of State should be referred to the House of Justice, but acts of worship must be observed according to that which God hath revealed in His Book. O people of Bahá! Ye are the dawning-places of the love of God and the daysprings of His loving-kindness. Defile not your tongues with the cursing and reviling of any soul, and guard your eyes against that which is not seemly. Set forth that which ye possess. If it be favourably received, your end is attained; if not, to protest is vain. Leave that soul to himself and turn unto the Lord, the Protector, the Self-Subsisting. Be not the cause of grief, much less of discord and strife. The hope is cherished that ye may obtain true education in the shelter of the tree of His tender mercies and act in accordance with that which God desireth. Ye are all the leaves of one tree and the drops of one ocean. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf Translated by S. Effendi SON OF THE WOLF 1. In the name of God, the One, the Incomparable, the All-Powerful, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 2. Praise be to God, the Eternal that perisheth not, the Everlasting that declineth not, the Self-Subsistent that altereth not. 3. He it is Who is transcendent in His sovereignty, Who is manifest through His signs, and is hidden through His mysteries. 4. He it is at Whose bidding the standard of the Most Exalted Word hath been lifted up in the world of creation, and the banner of “He doeth whatsoever He willeth” raised amidst all peoples. 5. He it is Who hath revealed His Cause for the guidance of His creatures, and sent down His verses to demonstrate His Proof and His Testimony, and embellished the preface of the Book of Man* with the ornament of utterance through His saying: 6. “The God of Mercy hath taught the Qurán, hath created man, and taught him articulate speech.” No God is there but Him, the One, the Peerless, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Beneficent. 7. The light that is shed from the heaven of bounty, and the benediction that shineth from the dawning-place of the will of God, the Lord of the Kingdom of Names, rest upon Him Who is the Supreme Mediator, the Most Exalted Pen, Him Whom God hath made the Dawning-Place of His most excellent names and the Dayspring of His most exalted attributes. 8. Through Him the light of unity hath shone forth above the horizon of the world, and the law of oneness hath been revealed amidst the nations, who, with radiant faces, have turned towards the Supreme Horizon, and acknowledged that which the Tongue of Utterance hath spoken in the kingdom of His knowledge: 9. “Earth and heaven, glory and dominion, are God’s, the Omnipotent, the Almighty, the Lord of grace abounding!” 10. Give ear, O distinguished divine, unto the voice of this Wronged One. 11. He verily, counselleth thee for the sake of God, and exhorteth thee unto that which will cause thee to draw nigh unto Him under all conditions. He, in truth, is the All-Possessing, the Exalted. 12. Know thou that the ear of man hath been created that it may hearken unto the Divine Voice on this Day that hath been mentioned in all the Books, Scriptures, and Tablets. 13. Purify thou, first, thy soul with the waters of renunciation, and adorn thine head with the crown of the fear of God, and thy temple with the ornament of reliance upon Him. 14. Arise, then, and, with thy face set towards the Most Great House, the Spot round which, as decreed by the Eternal King, all that dwell on earth must circle, recite: 15. “O God, my God, and my Desire, and my Adored One, and my Master, and my Mainstay, and my utmost Hope, and my supreme Aspiration! 16. Thou seest me turning towards Thee, holding fast unto the cord of Thy bounty, clinging to the hem of Thy generosity, acknowledging the sanctity of Thy Self and the purity of Thine Essence, and testifying to Thy unity and Thy oneness. 17. I bear witness that Thou art the One [Lord], the Single, the Incomparable, the Ever-Abiding. 18. Thou didst not take unto Thyself a partner in Thy dominion, nor didst Thou choose a peer for Thyself upon earth. 19. All created things have borne witness unto that which the Tongue of Thy grandeur hath testified ere their creation. Verily Thou art God; there is none other God but Thee! 20. From everlasting Thou wast sanctified from the mention of Thy servants, and exalted above the description of Thy creatures. 21. Thou beholdest, O Lord, the ignorant seeking the ocean of Thy knowledge, the sore athirst, the living waters of Thine utterance, the abased, the tabernacle of Thy glory, the poor, the treasury of Thy riches, the supplicant, the dawning-place of Thy wisdom, the weak, the source of Thy strength, the wretched, the heaven of Thy bounty, the dumb, the kingdom of Thy mention. The narration now turns to speak for the Son of the Wolf 22. “I testify, O my God, and my King, that Thou hast created me to remember Thee, to glorify Thee, and to aid Thy Cause. 23. And yet, I have aided Thine enemies, who have broken Thy Covenant, who have cast away Thy Book, disbelieved in Thee, and repudiated Thy signs. 24. Alas, alas, for my waywardness, and my shame, and my sinfulness, and my wrong-doing that have withheld me from the depths of the ocean of Thy unity and from fathoming the sea of Thy mercy. 25. Wherefore, alas, alas! and again alas, alas! for my wretchedness and the grievousness of my transgressions! 26. Thou didst call me into being, O my God, to exalt Thy Word, and to manifest Thy Cause. 27. My heedlessness, however, hath deterred me and compassed me about, in such wise that I have arisen [to shed the blood of Thy loved ones], and to blot out Thy signs, and the dawning-places of Thy signs, and the daysprings of Thy revelation, and the repositories of Thy mysteries. 28. “O Lord, my Lord! and again, O Lord, my Lord! and yet again, O Lord, my Lord! 29. I bear witness that by reason of mine iniquity the fruits of the tree of Thy justice have fallen, 30. and through the fire of my rebelliousness the hearts of such of Thy creatures as enjoy near access to Thee were consumed, and the souls of the sincere among Thy servants have melted. 31. O wretched, wretched that I am! 32. O the cruelties, the glaring cruelties, I inflicted! 33. Woe is me, woe is me, for my remoteness from Thee, and for my waywardness, and mine ignorance, and my baseness, and my repudiation of Thee, and my protests against Thee! 34. How many the days during which Thou didst bid Thy servants and Thy loved ones to protect me, whilst I commanded them to harm Thee and to harm them that Thou didst trust! 35. And how numerous the nights during which Thou didst graciously remember me, and didst show me Thy path, whilst I turned away from Thee and from Thy signs! The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-65 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 36. By Thy glory! O Thou Who art the Hope of such as have acknowledged Thy unity, and the Desire of the hearts of them that are rid of all attachment to any save Thee! 37. I find no succorer except Thee, nor king, nor refuge, nor haven besides Thyself. 38. Alas, alas! My turning away from Thee hath burnt up the veil of mine integrity, and my denial of Thee hath rent asunder the covering cast over mine honor. 39. O would that I were beneath the depths of the earth, so that my evil deeds would remain unknown to Thy servants! 40. Thou seest the sinner, O my Lord, who hath turned towards the dawning-place of Thy forgiveness and Thy bounty, and the mountain of iniquity that hath sought the heaven of Thy mercy and pardon. 41. Alas, alas! My mighty sins have prevented me from approaching the court of Thy mercy, and my monstrous deeds have caused me to stray far from the sanctuary of Thy presence. 42. Indeed, I am he that hath failed in duty towards Thee, and hath broken Thy Covenant and Thy Testament, and committed that which hath made the dwellers of the cities of Thy justice, and the dawning-places of Thy grace in Thy realms, to lament. 43. I testify, O my God, that I have put away Thy commandments, and clung to the dictates of my passions, and have cast away the statutes of Thy Book, and seized the book of mine own desire. 44. O misery, misery! As mine iniquities waxed greater and greater, Thy forbearance towards me augmented, and as the fire of my rebelliousness grew fiercer, the more did Thy forgiveness and Thy grace seek to smother up its flame. By the power of Thy might! 45. O Thou Who art the desire of the world and the Best-Beloved of the nations! 46. Thy long-suffering hath puffed me up, and Thy patience hath emboldened me. 47. Thou beholdest, O my God, the tears that my shame hath caused to flow, and the sighs which my heedlessness hath led me to utter. 48. I swear by the greatness of Thy majesty! I can find for myself no habitation save beneath the shadow of the court of Thy bounty, nor any refuge except under the canopy of Thy mercy. 49. Thou seest me in the midst of a sea of despair and of hopelessness, after Thou didst cause me to hear Thy words “Despair not.” 50. By Thy power! My sore injustice hath severed the cord of my hope, and my rebellion hath darkened my face before the throne of Thy justice. 51. Thou beholdest, O my God, him who is as one dead fallen at the door of Thy favor, ashamed to seek from the hand of Thy loving-kindness the living waters of Thy pardon. 52. Thou hast given me a tongue wherewith to remember and praise Thee, and yet it uttereth that which hath caused the souls of such of Thy chosen ones nigh unto Thee to melt, and the hearts of the sincere amongst the dwellers of the habitations of holiness to be consumed. 53. Thou hast given me eyes to witness Thy signs, and to behold Thy verses, and to contemplate the revelations of Thine handiwork, but I have rejected Thy will, and have committed what hath caused the faithful among Thy creatures and the detached amidst Thy servants to groan. 54. Thou hast given me ears that I may incline them unto Thy praise and Thy celebration, and unto that which Thou didst send down from the heaven of Thy bounty and the firmament of Thy will. 55. And yet, alas, alas, I have forsaken Thy Cause, and have commanded Thy servants to blaspheme against Thy trusted ones and Thy loved ones, and have acted before the throne of Thy justice in such wise that those that have recognized Thy unity and are wholly devoted to Thee among the dwellers of Thy realm mourned with a sore lamentation. 56. I know not, O my God, which among my evildoings to mention before the billowing ocean of Thy favor, nor which of my trespasses to declare when face to face with the splendors of the suns of Thy goodly gifts and bounties. 57. “I beseech Thee, this very moment, by the mysteries of Thy Book, and by the things hid in Thy knowledge, and by the pearls that lie concealed within the shells of the ocean of Thy mercy, to reckon me among such as Thou didst mention in Thy Book and describe in Thy Tablets. 58. Hast Thou decreed for me, O my God, any joy after this tribulation, or any relief to succeed this affliction, or any ease to follow this trouble? 59. Alas, alas! Thou hast ordained that every pulpit be set apart for Thy mention, and for the glorification of Thy Word, and the revelation of Thy Cause, 60. but I have ascended it to proclaim the violation of Thy Covenant, and have spoken unto Thy servants such words as have caused the dwellers of the tabernacles of Thy majesty and the denizens of the cities of Thy wisdom to lament. 61. How often hast Thou sent down the food of Thine utterance out of the heaven of Thy bounty, and I denied it; and how numerous the occasions Thou hast summoned me to the soft flowing waters of Thy mercy, and I have chosen to turn away therefrom, by reason of my having followed my own wish and desire! 62. By Thy glory! I know not for which sin to beg Thy forgiveness and implore Thy pardon, nor from which of mine iniquities to turn aside unto the court of Thy bounteousness and the sanctuary of Thy favor. 63. Such are my sins and trespasses that no man can number them, nor pen describe them. 64. I implore Thee, O Thou that turnest darkness into light, and revealest Thy mysteries on the Sinai of Thy Revelation, to aid me, at all times, to put my trust in Thee, and to commit mine affairs unto Thy care. 65. Make me, then, O my God, satisfied with what the hand of Thy decree hath traced, and the pen of Thy ordinance hath written. Potent art Thou to do what pleaseth Thee, and in Thy grasp are the reins of all that are in heaven and on earth. No God is there but Thee, the All-knowing, the All-Wise.” CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-100 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 66. O Sheik! Know thou that neither the calumnies which men may utter, nor their denials, nor any cavils they may raise, can harm him that hath clung to the cord of the grace, and seized the hem of the mercy, of the Lord of creation. 67. By God! He, the Glory of God (Bahá), hath spoken not from mere impulse. 68. He that hath given Him a voice is He that hath given a voice unto all things, that they may praise and glorify Him. There is none other God but Him, the One [Lord], the Incomparable, the Lord of strength, the Unconditioned. 69. They whose sight is keen, whose ears are retentive, whose hearts are enlightened, and whose breasts are dilated, recognize both truth and falsehood, and distinguish the one from the other. 70. Recite thou this prayer that hath flowed from the tongue of this Wronged One, and ponder thereon with a heart rid of all attachment, and with ears that are pure and sanctified, be attentive to its meaning, that haply thou mayest inhale the breath of detachment and have pity upon thyself and upon others: 71. “My God, the Object of my adoration, the Goal of my desire, the All-Bountiful, the Most Compassionate! 72. All life is of Thee, and all power lieth within the grasp of Thine omnipotence. 73. Whosoever Thou exaltest is raised above the angels, and attaineth the station: ‘Verily, We uplifted him to a place on high!’; 74. and whosoever Thou dost abase is made lower than dust, nay, less than nothing. 75. O Divine Providence! Though [we are] wicked, sinful, and intemperate, we still seek from Thee a ‘seat of truth,’ and long to behold the visage of the Omnipotent King. 76. It is Thine to command, and all sovereignty belongeth to Thee, and the realm of might boweth before Thy behest. 77. Everything Thou doest is pure justice, nay, the very essence of grace. 78. One gleam from the splendors of Thy Name, the All-Merciful, sufficeth to banish and blot out every trace of sinfulness from the world, and a single breath from the breezes of the Day of Thy Revelation is enough to adorn all mankind with a fresh attire. 79. Vouchsafe Thy strength, O Almighty One, unto Thy weak creatures, and quicken them who are as dead, that haply they may find Thee, and may be led unto the ocean of Thy guidance, and may remain steadfast in Thy Cause. 80. Should the fragrance of Thy praise be shed abroad by any of the divers tongues of the world, out of the East or out of the West, it would, verily, be prized and greatly cherished. 81. If such tongues, however, be deprived of that fragrance, they assuredly would be unworthy of any mention, in word or yet in thought. 82. We beg of Thee, O Providence, to show Thy way unto all men, and to guide them aright. Thou art, verily, the Almighty, the Most Powerful, the All-Knowing, the All-Seeing.” 83. We beseech God to aid thee to be just and fair-minded, and to acquaint thee with the things that were hidden from the eyes of men. He, in truth, is the Mighty, the Unconstrained. 84. We ask thee to reflect upon that which hath been revealed, and to be fair and just in thy speech, that perchance the splendors of the daystar of truthfulness and sincerity may shine forth, and may deliver thee from the darkness of ignorance, and illumine the world with the light of knowledge. 85. This Wronged One hath frequented no school, neither hath He attended the controversies of the learned. 86. By My life! Not of Mine own volition have I revealed Myself, yet God, of His own choosing, hath manifested Me. 87. In the Tablet, addressed to His Majesty the Sháh —may God, blessed and glorified be He, assist him— these words have streamed from the tongue of this Wronged One: 88. “O King! I was but a man like others, asleep upon My couch, when lo, the breezes of the All-Glorious were wafted over Me, and taught Me the knowledge of all that hath been. 89. This thing is not from Me, yet from One Who is Almighty and All-Knowing. 90. And He bade Me lift up My voice between earth and heaven, and for this there befell Me what hath caused the tears of every man of understanding to flow. 91. The learning current amongst men I studied not; their schools I entered not. 92. Ask of the city wherein I dwelt, that thou mayest be well assured that I am not of them who speak falsely. 93. This is but a leaf which the winds of the will of thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Praised, have stirred. 94. Can it be still when the tempestuous winds are blowing? 95. Nay, by Him Who is the Lord of all Names and Attributes! 96. They move it as they list. 97. The evanescent is as nothing before Him Who is the Ever-Abiding. 98. His all-compelling summons hath reached Me, and caused Me to speak His praise amidst all people. 99. I was indeed as one dead when His behest was uttered. 100. The hand of the will of thy Lord, the Compassionate, the Merciful, transformed Me.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-100 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 101. Now is the moment in which to cleanse thyself with the waters of detachment that have flowed out from the Supreme Pen, and to ponder, wholly for the sake of God, those things which, time and again, have been sent down or manifested, 102. and then to strive, as much as lieth in thee, to quench, through the power of wisdom and the force of thy utterance, the fire of enmity and hatred which smouldereth in the hearts of the peoples of the world. 103. The Divine Messengers have been sent down, and their Books were revealed, for the purpose of promoting the knowledge of God, and of furthering unity and fellowship amongst men. 104. Yet now behold, how they have made the Law of God a cause and pretext for perversity and hatred. 105. How pitiful, how regrettable, that most men are cleaving fast to, and have busied themselves with, the things they possess, and are unaware of, and shut out as by a veil from, the things God possesseth! 106. Say: “O God, my God! Attire mine head with the crown of justice, and my temple with the ornament of equity. Thou, verily, art the Possessor of all gifts and bounties.” 107. Justice and equity are twin Guardians that watch over men. 108. From them are revealed such blessed and very clear words as are the cause of the well-being of the world and the protection of the nations. 109. These words have streamed from the pen of this Wronged One in one of His Tablets: 110. “The purpose of the one true God, exalted be His glory, hath been to bring forth the Mystic Gems out of the mine of man —they Who are the Dawning-Places of His Cause and the Repositories of the pearls of His knowledge; 111. for, God Himself, glorified be He, is the Unseen, the One concealed and hidden from the eyes of men. 112. Consider what the Merciful hath revealed in the Qur’án: No vision taketh in Him, but He taketh in all vision, and He is the Subtile, the All-Informed!” 113. [The fact] That the divers communions of the earth, and the manifold systems of religious belief, should never be allowed to foster the feelings of animosity among men, is, in this Day, of the essence of the Faith of God and His Religion. 114. These principles and laws, these firmly-established and mighty systems, have proceeded from the same source, and are rays of the same light. 115. [The fact] That they differ one from another is to be attributed to the varying requirements of the ages in which they were promulgated. 116. Gird up the loins of your endeavor, O people of Bahá, that haply the tumult of religious dissension and strife that agitateth the peoples of the earth may be stilled, and that every trace of it may be completely obliterated. 117. For the love of God, and them that serve Him, arise to aid this sublime and momentous Revelation. 118. Religious fanaticism and hatred are a world-devouring fire, whose violence none can quench. 119. The Hand of Divine power can, alone, deliver mankind from this desolating affliction. 120. Consider the war that hath involved the two nations, how both sides have renounced their possessions and their lives. How many the villages that were completely wiped out! 121. The utterance of God is a lamp, whose light is these words: 122. Ye are the fruits of one tree, and the leaves of one branch. 123. Deal ye one with another with the utmost love and harmony, with friendliness and fellowship. 124. He Who is the Daystar of Truth beareth Me witness! 125. So powerful is the light of unity that it can illuminate the whole earth. The One true God, He Who knoweth all things, Himself testifieth to the truth of these words. 126. Exert yourselves that ye may attain this transcendent and most sublime station, the station that can insure the protection and security of all mankind. 127. This goal excelleth every other goal, and this aspiration is the monarch of all aspirations. 128. So long, however, as the thick clouds of oppression, which obscure the daystar of justice, remain undispelled, it would be difficult for the glory of this station to be unveiled to men’s eyes. 129. These thick clouds are the exponents of idle fancies and vain imaginings, who are none other but the divines of Persia. 130. At one time We spoke in the language of the lawgiver; at another in that of the truth-seeker and the mystic, and yet Our supreme purpose and highest wish hath always been to disclose the glory and sublimity of this station. God, verily, is a sufficient witness! CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 131-165 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 131. Consort with all men, O people of Bahá, in a spirit of friendliness and fellowship. 132. If ye be aware of a certain truth, if ye possess a jewel, of which others are deprived, share it with them in a language of utmost kindliness and goodwill. 133. If it be accepted, if it fulfill its purpose, your object is attained. 134. If anyone should refuse it, leave him unto himself, and beseech God to guide him. 135. Beware lest ye deal unkindly with him. [or her] 136. A kindly tongue is the lodestone [magnet] of the hearts of men. 137. It is the bread of the spirit, it clotheth the words with meaning, it is the fountain of the light of wisdom and understanding. 138. By “divines” in the passage cited above is meant those men who outwardly attire themselves with the raiment of knowledge, yet who inwardly are deprived therefrom. 139. In this connection, We quote from the Tablet addressed to His Majesty the Sháh, certain passages from the “Hidden Words” which were revealed by the Abhá Pen under the name of the “Book of Fátimih,” the blessings of God be upon her! 140. “O ye that are foolish, yet have a name to be wise! Wherefore do ye wear the guise of the shepherd, when inwardly ye have become wolves, intent upon My flock? 141. Ye are even as the star, which riseth ere the dawn, and which, though it seem radiant and luminous, leadeth the wayfarers of My city astray into the paths of perdition.” 142. And likewise He saith: “O ye seeming fair yet inwardly foul! Ye are like clear but bitter water, which to outward seeming is crystal pure yet of which, when tested by the Divine Assayer, not a drop is accepted. 143. Yea, the sunbeam falls alike upon the dust and the mirror, yet differ they in reflection even as doth the star from the earth: nay, immeasurable is the difference!” 144. And also He saith: “O essence of desire! At many a dawn have I turned from the realms of the Placeless unto thine abode, and found thee on the bed of ease busied with others than Myself. 145. Thereupon, even as the flash of the spirit, I returned to the realms of celestial glory, and breathed it not in My retreats above unto the hosts of holiness.” 146. And again He saith: “O bond slave of the world! Many a dawn hath the breeze of My loving-kindness wafted over thee and found thee upon the bed of heedlessness fast asleep. 147. Bewailing then thy plight it returned whence it came.” 148. Those divines, however, who are truly adorned with the ornament of knowledge and of a goodly character are, verily, as a head to the body of the world, and as eyes to the nations. 149. The guidance of men hath, at all times, been, and is, dependent upon such blessed souls. 150. We beseech God to graciously aid them to do His will and pleasure. He, in truth, is the Lord of all men, the Lord of this world and of the next. 151. O Sheik! We have learned that thou hast turned away from Us, and protested against Us, in such wise that thou hast bidden the people to curse Me, and decreed that the blood of the servants of God be shed. 152. God requite him who said: “Willingly will I obey the judge who hath so strangely decreed that my blood be spilt at Hill and at Haram!” 153. Verily I say: Whatever befalleth in the path of God is the beloved of the soul and the desire of the heart. 154. Deadly poison in His path is pure honey, and every tribulation a draught of crystal water. 155. In the Tablet to His Majesty the Sháh it is written: “By Him Who is the Truth! I fear no tribulation in His path, nor any affliction in My love for Him. 156. Verily God hath made adversity as a morning dew upon His green pasture, and a wick for His lamp which lighteth earth and heaven.” 157. Set thine heart towards Him Who is the Kaaba of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, and raise thou thine hands with such firm conviction as shall cause the hands of all created things to be lifted up towards the heaven of the grace of God, the Lord of all worlds. 158. Turn, then, thy face towards Him in such wise that the faces of all beings will turn in the direction of His shining and luminous Horizon, and say: 159. “Thou seest me, O my Lord, with my face turned towards the heaven of Thy bounty and the ocean of Thy favor, withdrawn from all else beside Thee. 160. I ask of Thee, by the splendors of the Sun of Thy revelation on Sinai, and the splendors of the orb of Thy grace which shineth from the horizon of Thy Name, the Ever-Forgiving, to grant me Thy pardon and to have mercy upon me. 161. Write down, then, for me with Thy pen of glory that which will exalt me through Thy Name in the world of creation. 162. Aid me, O my Lord, to set myself towards Thee, and to hearken unto the voice of Thy loved ones, whom the powers of the earth have failed to weaken, and the dominion of the nations has been powerless to withhold from Thee, and who, advancing towards Thee, have said: ‘God is our Lord, the Lord of all who are in heaven and all who are on earth!’” 163. O Sheik! The seal of the choice wine hath, in the name of Him Who is the Independent, hath been broken; withhold not thyself therefrom. 164. This Wronged One speaketh wholly for the sake of God; thou too shouldst, likewise, for the sake of God, meditate upon those things that have been sent down and manifested, that haply thou mayest, on this blessed Day, take thy portion of the liberal effusions of Him Who is truly the All-Bountiful, and mayest not remain deprived thereof. 165. This indeed would not be hard for God. Dust-made Adam was raised up, through the Word of God, to the heavenly throne, and a mere fisherman was made the repository of Divine wisdom, and Abú-Dhar, the shepherd, became a prince of the nations! The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER SIX Divisions 166-200 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 166. This Day, O Sheik, hath never been, nor is it now, the Day whereon man-made arts and sciences can be regarded as a true standard for men, 167. since it hath been recognized that He Who was wholly unversed in any of them hath ascended the throne of purest gold, and occupied the seat of honor in the council of knowledge, whilst the acknowledged exponent and repository of these arts and sciences remained utterly deprived. 168. By “arts and sciences” is meant those which begin with words and end with words. 169. Such arts and sciences, however, as are productive of good results, and bring forth their fruit, and are conducive to the well-being and tranquility of men have been, and will remain, acceptable before God. 170. Wert thou to give ear to My voice, thou wouldst cast away all thy possessions, and wouldst set thy face towards the Spot wherein the ocean of wisdom and of utterance hath surged, and the sweet savors of the loving-kindness of thy Lord, the Compassionate, have wafted. 171. We deem it advisable, in this connection, to recount briefly some past events, that perchance they may be the means of vindicating the cause of equity and justice. 172. At the time when His Majesty the Sháh, (may God, his Lord, the Most Merciful, aid him through His strengthening grace) was planning a journey to Isfahán, this Wronged [One] [Brother], having obtained his permission, visited the holy and luminous resting-places of the Imáms, may the blessings of God be upon them! 173. Upon Our return, We proceeded to Lavásán on account of the excessive heat prevailing in the capital. 174. Following Our departure, there occurred the attempt upon the life of His Majesty, may God, exalted and glorified be He, assist him. 175. Those days were troublous days, and the fires of hatred burned high. Many were arrested, among them this Wronged One. 176. By the righteousness of God! We were in no wise connected with that evil deed, and Our innocence was indisputably established by the tribunals. 177. Nevertheless, they apprehended Us, and from Níyávarán, which was then the residence of His Majesty, conducted Us, on foot and in chains, with bared head and bare feet, to the dungeon of Tihrán. 178. A brutal man, accompanying Us on horseback, snatched off Our hat, whilst We were being hurried along by a troop of executioners and officials. 179. We were consigned for four months to a place foul beyond comparison. 180. As to the dungeon in which this Wronged One and others similarly wronged were confined, a dark and narrow pit were preferable. 181. Upon Our arrival We were first conducted along a pitch-black corridor, from whence We descended three steep flights of stairs to the place of confinement assigned to Us. 182. The dungeon was wrapped in thick darkness, and Our fellow prisoners numbered nearly a 150 souls: thieves, assassins and highwaymen. 183. Though crowded, it had no other outlet than the passage by which We entered. 184. No pen can depict that place, nor any tongue describe its loathsome smell. 185. Most of these men had neither clothes nor bedding to lie on. 186. God alone knoweth what befell Us in that most foul-smelling and gloomy place! 187. Day and night, while confined in that dungeon, We meditated upon the deeds, the condition, and the conduct of the Bábís, wondering what could have led a people so high-minded, so noble, and of such intelligence, to perpetrate such an audacious and outrageous act against the person of His Majesty. 188. This Wronged One, thereupon, decided to arise, after His release from prison, and undertake, with the utmost vigor, the task of regenerating this people. 189. One night, in a dream, these exalted words were heard on every side: 190. “Verily, We shall render Thee victorious by Thee and by Thy Pen. 191. Grieve Thou not for that which hath befallen Thee, neither be Thou afraid, for Thou art in safety. 192. Erelong will God raise up the treasures of the earth— men who will aid Thee through Thyself and through Thy Name, wherewith God hath revived the hearts of such as have recognized Him.” 193. And when this Wronged One went forth out of His prison, We journeyed, in pursuance of the order of His Majesty the Sháh (may God, exalted be He, protect him) to ‘Iráq, escorted by officers in the service of the esteemed and honored governments of Persia and Russia. 194. After Our arrival, We revealed, as a copious rain, by the aid of God and His Divine Grace and mercy, Our verses, and sent them to various parts of the world. 195. We exhorted all men, and particularly this people, through Our wise counsels and loving admonitions, and forbade them to engage in sedition, quarrels, disputes and conflict. 196. As a result of this, and by the grace of God, waywardness and folly were changed into piety and understanding, and weapons converted into instruments of peace. 197. During the days I lay in the prison of Tihrán, tho the galling weight of the chains and the stench-filled air allowed Me little sleep, still in those infrequent moments of slumber I felt as if something flowed from the crown of My head over My breast, even as a mighty torrent that precipitateth itself upon the earth from the summit of a lofty mountain. 198. Every limb of My body would, as a result, be set afire. 199. At such moments My tongue recited what no man could bear to hear. 200. We shall herewith cite a few passages from Tablets specifically revealed to this people, so that all may know of a certainty that this Wronged One hath acted in a manner which hath been pleasing and acceptable unto men endued with insight, and unto such as are the exponents of justice and equity: The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 201-235 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 201. “O ye friends of God in His cities and His loved ones in His lands! This Wronged One enjoineth on you honesty and piety. 202. Blessed is the city that shineth by their light. 203. Through them man is exalted, and the door of security is unlocked before the face of all creation. 204. Happy the man that cleaveth fast unto them, and recognizeth their virtue, and woe betide him that denieth their station.” 205. And in another connection these words were revealed: “We enjoin the servants of God and His handmaidens to be pure and to fear God, that they may shake off the slumber of their corrupt desires, and turn toward God, the Maker of the heavens and of the earth. 206. Thus have We commanded the faithful when the Daystar of the world shone forth from the horizon of ‘Iráq. 207. My imprisonment doeth Me no harm, neither the tribulations I suffer, nor the things that have befallen Me at the hands of My oppressors. 208. That which harmeth Me is the conduct of those who, though they bear My name, yet commit that which maketh My heart and My pen to lament. 209. They that spread disorder in the land, and lay hands on the property of others, and enter a house without leave of its owner, We, verily, are clear of them, unless they repent and return unto God, the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Merciful.” 210. And in another connection: “O peoples of the earth! Haste ye to do the pleasure of God, and war ye valiantly, as it behooveth you to war, for the sake of proclaiming His resistless and immovable Cause. 211. We have decreed that war shall be waged in the path of God with the armies of wisdom and utterance, and of a goodly character and praiseworthy deeds. 212. Thus hath it been decided by Him Who is the All-Powerful, the Almighty. 213. There is no glory for him that committeth disorder on the earth after it hath been made so good. 214. Fear God, O people, and be not of them that act unjustly.” 215. And again in another connection: “Revile ye not one another. 216. We, verily, have come to unite and weld together all that dwell on earth. 217. Unto this beareth witness what the ocean of Mine utterance hath revealed amongst men, and yet most of the people have gone astray. 218. If anyone revile you, or trouble touch you, in the path of God, be patient, and put your trust in Him Who heareth, Who seeth. He, in truth, witnesseth, and perceiveth, and doeth what He pleaseth, through the power of His sovereignty. He, verily, is the Lord of strength, and of might. 219. In the Book of God, the Mighty, the Great, ye have been forbidden to engage in contention and conflict. 220. Lay fast hold on whatever will profit you, and profit the peoples of the world. Thus commandeth you the King of Eternity, Who is manifest in His Most Great Name. He, verily, is the Ordainer, the All-Wise.” 221. And yet again in another connection: “Beware lest ye shed the blood of any one. Unsheathe the sword of your tongue from the scabbard of utterance, for therewith ye can conquer the citadels of men’s hearts. 222. We have abolished the law to wage holy war against each other. God’s mercy hath, verily, encompassed all created things, if ye do understand.” 223. And yet again in another connection: “O people! Spread not disorder in the land, and shed not the blood of any one, and consume not the substance of others wrongfully, neither follow every accursed prattler.” 224. And still again in another connection: “The Sun of Divine Utterance can never set, neither can its radiance be extinguished. 225. These sublime words have, in this day, been heard from the Lote-Tree beyond which there is no passing: 226. ‘I belong to him that loveth Me, and that holdeth fast My commandments, and casteth away the things forbidden him in My Book.’” 227. And still again in another connection: “This is the day to make mention of God, to celebrate His praise, and to serve Him; deprive not yourselves thereof. 228. Ye are the letters of the words, and the words of the Book. 229. Ye are the saplings which the hand of Loving-kindness hath planted in the soil of mercy, and which the showers of bounty have made to flourish. 230. He hath protected you from the mighty winds of misbelief, and the tempestuous gales of impiety, and nurtured you with the hands of His loving providence. 231. Now is the time for you to put forth your leaves, and yield your fruit. 232. The fruits of the tree of man have ever been and are now goodly deeds and a praiseworthy character. 233. Withhold not these fruits from the heedless. 234. If they be accepted, your end is attained, and the purpose of life achieved. 235. If not, leave them in their pastime of vain disputes. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 236-265 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 236. Strive, O people of God, that haply the hearts of the divers kindreds of the earth may, through the waters of your forbearance and loving-kindness, be cleansed and sanctified from animosity and hatred, and be made worthy and befitting recipients of the splendors of the Sun of Truth.” 237. In the fourth Ishráq (splendor) of the Ishráqát (Tablet of Splendors) We have mentioned: “Every cause needeth a helper. 238. In this Revelation the hosts which can render it victorious are the hosts of praiseworthy deeds and upright character. 239. The leader and commander of these hosts hath ever been the fear of God, a fear that encompasseth all things, and reigneth over all things.” 240. In the third Tajallí (splendor) of the Book of Tajallíyát (Book of Splendors) We have mentioned: “Arts, crafts, and sciences uplift the world of being, and are conducive to its exaltation. 241. Knowledge is as wings to man’s life, and a ladder for his ascent. 242. Its acquisition is incumbent upon everyone. 243. The knowledge of such sciences, however, should be acquired as can profit the peoples of the earth, and not those which begin with words and end with words. 244. Great indeed is the claim of scientists and craftsmen on the peoples of the world. 245. Unto this beareth witness the Mother Book in this conspicuous station.” 246. In truth, knowledge is a veritable treasure for man, and a source of glory, of bounty, of joy, of exaltation, of cheer and gladness unto him. 247. Happy the man that cleaveth unto it, and woe betide the heedless. 248. It is incumbent upon thee to summon the people, under all conditions, to whatever will cause them to show forth spiritual characteristics and goodly deeds, so that all may become aware of that which is the cause of human upliftment, and may, with the utmost endeavor, direct themselves towards the most sublime Station and the Pinnacle of Glory. 249. The fear of God hath ever been the prime factor in the education of His creatures. 250. Well is it with them that have attained thereunto! 251. The first word which the Abhá Pen hath revealed and inscribed on the first leaf of Paradise is this: “Verily I say: The fear of God hath ever been a sure defence and a safe stronghold for all the peoples of the world. 252. It is the chief cause of the protection of mankind, and the supreme instrument for its preservation. 253. Indeed, there existeth in man a faculty which deterreth him from, and guardeth him against, whatever is unworthy and unseemly, and which is known as his sense of shame. 254. This, however, is confined to but a few; all have not possessed, and do not possess, it. 255. It is incumbent upon the kings and the spiritual leaders of the world to lay fast hold on religion, inasmuch as through it the fear of God is instilled in all else but Him.” 256. The second word We have recorded on the second leaf of Paradise is the following: “The Pen of the Divine Expounder exhorteth, at this moment, the manifestations of authority and the sources of power, namely the kings and rulers of the earth—may God assist them— and enjoineth them to uphold the cause of religion, and to cleave unto it. 257. Religion is, verily, the chief instrument for the establishment of order in the world, and of tranquillity amongst its peoples. 257. The weakening of the pillars of religion hath strengthened the foolish, and emboldened them, and made them more arrogant. 259. Verily I say: The greater the decline of religion, the more grievous the waywardness of the ungodly. 260. This cannot but lead in the end to chaos and confusion. 261. Hear Me, O men of insight, and be warned, ye who are endued with discernment!” 262. It is Our hope that thou wilt hear with attentive ears the things We have mentioned unto thee, that perchance thou mayest turn men away from the things they possess to the things that God possesseth. 263. We entreat God to deliver the light of equity and the sun of justice from the thick clouds of waywardness, and cause them to shine forth upon men. 264. No light can compare with the light of justice. 265. The establishment of order in the world and the tranquillity of the nations depend upon it. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER NINE Divisions 266-295 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 266. In the Book of Utterance these exalted words have been written down and recorded: 267. “Say, O friends! Strive that haply the tribulations suffered by this Wronged One and by you, in the path of God, may not prove to have been in vain. 268. Cling ye to the hem of virtue, and hold fast to the cord of trustworthiness and piety. 269. Concern yourselves with the things that benefit mankind, and not with your corrupt and selfish desires. 270. O ye followers of this Wronged One! Ye are the shepherds of mankind; liberate ye your flocks from the wolves of evil passions and desires, and adorn them with the ornament of the fear of God. 271. This is the firm commandment which hath, at this moment, flowed out from the Pen of Him Who is the Ancient of Days. 272. By the righteousness of God! The sword of a virtuous character and upright conduct is sharper than blades of steel. 273. The voice of the true Faith calleth aloud, at this moment, and saith: 274. O people! Verily, the Day is come, and My Lord hath made Me to shine forth with a light whose splendor hath eclipsed the suns of utterance. 275. Fear ye the Merciful, and be not of them that have gone astray.” 276. The third word we have recorded on the third leaf of Paradise is this: “O son of man! If thine eyes be turned towards mercy, forsake the things that profit thee, and cleave unto that which will profit mankind. 277. And if thine eyes be turned towards justice, choose thou for thy neighbor that which thou choosest for thyself. 278. Humility exalteth man to the heaven of glory and power, whilst pride abaseth him to the depths of wretchedness and degradation. 279. Great is the Day, and mighty the Call! 280. In one of Our Tablets We have revealed these exalted words: ‘Were the world of the spirit to be wholly converted into the sense of hearing, it could then claim to be worthy to hearken unto the Voice that calleth from the Supreme Horizon; 281. for otherwise, these ears that are defiled with lying tales have never been nor are they now, fit to hear it.’ 282. Well is it with them that hearken; and woe betide the wayward.” 283. We pray God (exalted be His glory) and cherish the hope that He may graciously assist the manifestations of affluence and power and the daysprings of sovereignty and glory, the kings of the earth (may God aid them through His strengthening grace) to establish the Lesser Peace. 284. This, indeed, is the greatest means for insuring the tranquillity of the nations. 285. It is incumbent upon the Sovereigns of the world (may God assist them) unitedly to hold fast unto this Peace, which is the chief instrument for the protection of all mankind. 286. It is Our hope that they will arise to achieve what will be conducive to the well-being of man. 287. It is their duty to convene an all-inclusive assembly, which either they themselves or their ministers will attend, and to enforce whatever measures are required to establish unity and concord amongst men. 288. They must put away the weapons of war, and turn to the instruments of universal reconstruction. 289. Should one king rise up against another, all the other kings must arise to deter him. 290. Arms and armaments will, then, be no more needed beyond that which is necessary to insure the internal security of their respective countries. 291. If they attain unto this all-surpassing blessing, the people of each nation will pursue, with tranquillity and contentment, their own occupations, and the groanings and lamentations of most men would be silenced. 292. We beseech God to aid them to do His will and pleasure. 293. He, verily, is the Lord of the throne on high and of earth below, and the Lord of this world and of the world to come. 294. It would be preferable and more fitting that the highly honored kings themselves should attend such an assembly, and proclaim their edicts. 295. Any king who will arise and carry out this task, he verily will, in the sight of God, become the cynosure of all kings. Happy is he, and great is his blessedness! CHAPTER TEN Divisions 296-330 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 296. In this land, every time men are conscripted for the army, a great terror seizeth the people. 297. Every nation augmenteth, each year, its forces, for their ministers of war are insatiable in their desire to add fresh recruits to their battalions. 298. We have learned that the government of Persia—may God assist them— have, likewise decided to reinforce their army. 299. In the opinion of this Wronged One a force of 100,00 fully-equipped and well-disciplined men would suffice. 300. We hope that thou wilt cause the light of justice to shine more brightly. 301. By the righteousness of God! Justice is a powerful force. 302. It is, above all else, the conqueror of the citadels of the hearts and souls of men, and the revealer of the secrets of the world of being, and the standard-bearer of love and bounty. 303. In the treasuries of the knowledge of God there lieth concealed a knowledge which, when applied, will largely, though not wholly, eliminate fear. 304. This knowledge, however, should be taught from childhood, as it will greatly aid in its elimination. 305. Whatever decreaseth fear increaseth courage. 306. Should the Will of God assist Us, there would flow out from the Pen of the Divine Expounder a lengthy exposition of that which hath been mentioned, and there would be revealed, in the field of arts and sciences, what would renew the world and the nations. 307. A word hath, likewise, been written down and recorded by the Pen of the Most High in the Crimson Book which is capable of fully disclosing that force which is hid in men, nay of redoubling its potency. 308. We implore God—exalted and glorified be He— to graciously assist His servants to do that which is pleasing and acceptable unto Him. 309. In these days enemies have compassed Us about, and the fire of hatred is kindled. 310. O peoples of the earth! By My life and by your own! This Wronged One hath never had, nor hath He now any desire for leadership. 311. My aim hath ever been, and still is, to suppress whatever is the cause of contention amidst the peoples of the earth, and of separation amongst the nations, so that all men may be sanctified from every earthly attachment, and be set free to occupy themselves with their own interests. 312. We entreat Our loved ones not to besmirch the hem of Our raiment with the dust of falsehood, neither to allow references to what they have regarded as miracles and prodigies to debase Our rank and station, or to mar the purity and sanctity of Our name. 313. Gracious God! This is the day whereon the wise should seek the advice of this Wronged One, and ask Him Who is the Truth what things are conducive to the glory and tranquillity of men. 314. And yet, all are earnestly striving to put out this glorious and shining light, and are diligently seeking either to establish Our guilt, or to voice their protest against Us. 315. Matters have come to such a pass, that the conduct of this Wronged One hath, in every way, hath been grossly misrepresented, and in a manner which it would be unseemly to mention. 316. One of Our friends hath reported that among the residents of the Great City (Constantinople) he had heard with the greatest regret someone state that, each year, a sum of 50,000 tumans was being despatched from his native land to ‘Akká! 317. It hath not, however, been made clear who had disbursed the sum, nor through whose hands it had passed! 318. Briefly, this Wronged One hath, in the face of all that hath befallen Him at their hands, and all that hath been said of Him, endured patiently, and held His peace, inasmuch as it is Our purpose, through the loving providence of God—exalted be His glory— and His surpassing mercy, to abolish, through the force of Our utterance, all disputes, war, and bloodshed, from the face of the earth. 319. Under all conditions We have, in spite of what they have said, endured with seemly patience, and have left them to God. 320. In answer to this particular imputation, however, We have replied, that if that which he affirmeth be true, it behooveth him to be thankful to Him Who is the Lord of all being, and the King of the seen and unseen, for having raised up in Persia One Who, though a prisoner and with none to help and assist Him, hath succeeded in establishing His ascendency over that land, and in drawing from it a yearly revenue. 321. Such an achievement should be praised rather than censured, if he be of them that judge equitably. 322. Should anyone seek to be acquainted with the condition of this Wronged One, let him be told that these captives whom the world hath persecuted and the nations wronged have, for days and nights, been entirely denied the barest means of subsistence. 323. We are loth to mention such things, neither have We had, nor do We have now, any desire to complain against Our accuser. 324. Within the walls of this prison a highly esteemed man was for some time obliged to break stones that he might earn a living, whilst others had, at times, to nourish themselves with that Divine sustenance which is hunger! 325. We entreat God (exalted and glorified be He) to aid all men to be just and fair-minded, and to graciously assist them to repent and return unto Him. He, verily, heareth, and is ready to answer. 326. Glorified art Thou, O Lord my God! Thou seest what hath befallen this Wronged One at the hands of them that have not associated with Me, and who have arisen to harm and abase Me, in a manner which no pen can describe, nor tongue recount, nor can any Tablet sustain its weight. 327. Thou hearest the cry of Mine heart, and the groaning of Mine inmost being, and the things that have befallen Thy trusted ones in Thy cities and Thy chosen ones in Thy land, at the hands of such as have broken Thy Covenant and Thy Testament. 328. I beseech Thee, O my Lord, by the sighs of Thy lovers throughout the world, and by their lamentation in their remoteness from the court of Thy presence, and by the blood that hath been shed for love of Thee, and by the hearts that have melted in Thy path, to protect Thy loved ones from the cruelty of such as have remained unaware of the mysteries of Thy Name, the Unconstrained. 329. Assist them, O my Lord, by Thy power that hath prevailed over all things, and aid them to be patient and long-suffering. 330 Thou art the All-Powerful, the Almighty, the All-Bountiful. No God is there but Thee, the Generous, the Lord of grace abounding. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 331-360 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 331. In these days there are some who, far from being just and fair-minded, have assaulted Me with the sword of hatred and the spear of enmity, forgetting that it behooveth every fair-minded person to succor Him Whom the world hath cast away and the nations abandoned, and to lay hold on piety and righteousness. 332. Most men have until now failed to discover the purpose of this Wronged One, nor have they known the reason for which He hath been willing to endure countless afflictions. 333. Meanwhile, the voice of Mine heart crieth out these words: “O that My people knew!” 334. This Wronged One, rid of attachment unto all things, uttereth these exalted words: “Waves have encompassed the Ark of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 335. Fear not the tempestuous gales, O Mariner! 335. He Who causeth the dawn to appear is, verily, with Thee in this darkness that hath struck terror into the hearts of all men, except such as God, the Almighty, the Unconstrained, hath been pleased to spare.” 336. O Sheik! I swear by the Sun of Truth Which hath risen and shineth above the horizon of this Prison! 337. The betterment of the world hath been the sole aim of this Wronged One. 338. Unto this beareth witness every man of judgment, of discernment, of insight and understanding. 339. Whilst afflicted with trials, He held fast unto the cord of patience and fortitude, and was satisfied with the things which have befallen Him at the hands of His enemies, and was crying out: 340. “I have renounced My desire for Thy desire, O my God, and My will for the revelation of Thy Will. 341. By Thy glory! I desire neither Myself nor My life except for the purpose of serving Thy Cause, and I love not My being save that I may sacrifice it in Thy path. 342. Thou seest and knowest, O my Lord, that those whom We asked to be fair and just, have, unjustly and cruelly, risen up against Us. 343. Openly they were with Me, yet secretly they assisted My foes, who have arisen to dishonor Me. 344. O God, my God! I testify that Thou hast created Thy servants to aid Thy Cause and exalt Thy Word, and yet they have helped Thine enemies. 345. I beseech Thee, by Thy Cause that hath encompassed the world of being, and by Thy Name wherewith Thou hast subjected the seen and unseen, to adorn the peoples of the earth with the light of Thy justice, and to illuminate their hearts with the brightness of Thy knowledge. 346. I am, O my Lord, Thy servant and the son of Thy servant. 347. I bear witness unto Thy unity, and Thy oneness, and to the sanctity of Thy self and the purity of Thine Essence. 348. Thou beholdest, O my Lord, Thy trusted ones at the mercy of the treacherous among Thy creatures, and the calumniators amidst Thy people. 349. Thou knowest what hath befallen Us at the hands of them whom Thou knowest better than we know them. 350. They have committed what hath torn the veil from such of Thy creatures as are nigh unto Thee. 351. I beseech Thee to assist them to obtain that which hath escaped them in the days of the Dawning-Place of Thy Revelation and the Dayspring of Thine Inspiration. Potent art Thou to do what pleaseth Thee, and in Thy grasp are the reins of all that is in heaven and all that is on earth.” 352. The voice and the lamentation of the true Faith have been raised. 353. It calleth aloud and saith: “O people! By the righteousness of God! I have attained unto Him Who hath manifested me and sent me down. 354. This is the Day whereon Sinai hath smiled at Him Who conversed upon it, and Carmel at its Revealer, and the Sadrah at Him Who taught it. 355. Fear ye God, and be not of them that have denied Him. 356. Withhold not yourselves from that which hath been revealed through His grace. 357. Seize ye the living waters of immortality in the name of your Lord, the Lord of all names, and drink ye in the remembrance of Him, Who is the Mighty, the Peerless.” 358. We have, under all circumstances, urged unto men what is right, and forbidden what is wrong. 359. He Who is the Lord of Being is witness that this Wronged One hath besought from God for His creatures whatever is conducive to unity and harmony, fellowship and concord. 360. By the righteousness of God! This Wronged One is not capable of dissimulation. He, verily, hath revealed that which He desired; He, truly, is the Lord of strength, the Unrestrained. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 361-385 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 361. We once again refer unto some of the sublime words revealed in the Tablet to His Majesty the Sháh, so that thou mayest know of a certainty that whatever hath been mentioned hath come from God: 362. “O King! I was but a man like others, asleep upon My couch, when lo, the breezes of the All-Glorious were wafted over Me, and taught Me the knowledge of all that hath been. 363. This thing is not from Me, but from One Who is Almighty and All-Knowing. 364. And He bade Me lift up My voice between earth and heaven, and for this there befell Me what hath caused the tears of every man of understanding to flow. 365. The learning current amongst men I studied not; their schools I entered not. 366. Ask of the city wherein I dwelt, that thou mayest be well assured that I am not of them who speak falsely. 367. This is but a leaf which the winds of the will of thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Praised, have stirred. 368. Can it be still when the tempestuous winds are blowing? 369. Nay, by Him Who is the Lord of all Names and Attributes! They move it as they list. 370. The evanescent is as nothing before Him Who is the Ever-Abiding. 371. His all-compelling summons hath reached Me, and caused Me to speak His praise amidst all people. 372. I was indeed as one dead when His behest was uttered. 373. The hand of the will of thy Lord, the Compassionate, the Merciful, transformed Me. 374. Can anyone speak forth of his own accord that for which all men, both high and low, will protest against him? 375. Nay, by Him Who taught the Pen the eternal mysteries, save him whom the grace of the Almighty, the All-Powerful, hath strengthened. 376. “Look upon this Wronged One, O King, with the eyes of justice; judge thou, then, with truth concerning what hath befallen Him. 377. Of a verity, God hath made thee His shadow amongst men, and the sign of His power unto all that dwell on earth. 378. Judge thou between Us and them that have wronged Us without proof and without an enlightening Book. 379. They that surround thee love thee for their own sakes, whereas this Youth loveth thee for thine own sake, and hath had no desire except to draw thee nigh unto the seat of grace, and to turn thee toward the right-hand of justice. Thy Lord beareth witness unto that which I declare. 380. “O King! Wert thou to incline thine ears unto the shrill voice of the Pen of Glory and the cooing of the Dove of Eternity, which on the branches of the Lote-Tree beyond which there is no passing, uttereth praises to God, the Maker of all Names and the Creator of earth and heaven, 381. thou wouldst attain unto a station from which thou wouldst behold in the world of being naught save the effulgence of the Adored One, and wouldst regard thy sovereignty as the most contemptible of thy possessions, abandoning it to whosoever might desire it, and setting thy face toward the Horizon aglow with the light of His visage. 382. Neither wouldst thou ever be willing to bear the burden of dominion save for the purpose of helping thy Lord, the Exalted, the Most High. Then would the Concourse on high bless thee. 383. O how excellent is this most sublime station, couldst thou ascend thereunto through the power of a sovereignty recognized as derived from the Name of God!” 384. Either thou or someone else hath said: “Let the Súrih of Tawhíd ( ) be translated, so that all may know and be fully persuaded that the one true God begetteth not, nor is He begotten. 385. Moreover, the Bábís believe in his Divinity and Godhood.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 386-420 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 386. O Sheik! This station is the station in which one dieth to himself and liveth in God. 387. Divinity, whenever I mention it, indicateth My complete and absolute self-effacement. 388. This is the station in which I have no control over mine own weal or woe nor over my life nor over my resurrection. 389. O Sheik! How do the divines of this age account for the effulgent glory which the Sadrah of Utterance hath shed upon the Son of ‘Imrán (Moses) on the Sinai of Divine knowledge? 390. He (Moses) hearkened unto the Word which the Burning Bush had uttered, and accepted it; and yet most men are bereft of the power of comprehending this, inasmuch as they have busied themselves with their own concerns, and are unaware of the things which belong unto God. 391. Referring to this, the Siyyid of Findirisk hath well said: “This theme no mortal mind can fathom; be it even that of Abú-Nasr, or Abú-‘Alí Síná (Avicenna).” 392. What explanation can they give concerning that which the Seal of the Prophets (Muhammad) —may the souls of all else but Him be offered up for His sake—hath said?: “Ye, verily, shall behold your Lord as ye behold the full moon on its 14th night.” 393. The Commander of the Faithful (Imám ‘Alí)—peace be upon him— moreover, saith in the Khutbiy-i-Tutúnjíyyih: “Anticipate ye the Revelation of Him Who conversed with Moses from the Burning Bush on Sinai.” 394. Husayn, the son of ‘Alí—peace be upon him—likewise saith: “Will there be vouchsafed unto anyone besides Thee a Revelation which hath not been vouchsafed unto Thyself— A Revelation Whose Revealer will be He Who revealed Thee. 395. Blind be the eye that seeth Thee not!” 396. Similar sayings from the Imáms—the blessings of God be upon them— have been recorded and are widely known, and are embodied in books worthy of credence. 397. Blessed is he that perceiveth, and speaketh the pure truth. 398. Well is it with him who, aided by the living waters of the utterance of Him Who is the Desire of all men, hath purified himself from idle fancies and vain imaginings, 399. and torn away the veils of doubt, in the name of the All-Possessing, the Most High, and renounced the world and all that is therein, and directed himself towards the Most Great Prison. 400. O Sheik! No breeze can compare with the breezes of Divine Revelation, whilst the Word which is uttered by God shineth and flasheth as the sun amidst the books of men. 401. Happy the man that hath discovered it, and recognized it, and said: 402. “Praised be Thou, Who art the Desire of the world, and thanks be to Thee, O Well-Beloved of the hearts of such as are devoted to Thee!” 403. Men have failed to perceive Our purpose in the references We have made to Divinity and Godhood. 404. Were they to apprehend it, they would arise from their places, and cry out: “We, verily, ask pardon of God!” 405. The Seal of the Prophets—may the souls of all else but Him be offered up for His sake—saith: “Manifold are Our relationships with God. 406. At one time, We are He Himself, and He is We Ourself. 407. At another He is that He is, and We are that We are.” 408. Aside from this, why is it that thou didst not mention those other stations which the Abhá Pen hath disclosed? 409. The tongue of this Wronged One hath, many a day and night, given utterance to these sublime words: 410. “O God, my God! I bear witness to Thy unity and Thy oneness, and that Thou art God, and that there is none other God but Thee. 411. Thou hast everlastingly been sanctified above the mention of any one but Thee and the praise of all else except Thyself, and Thou wilt everlastingly continue to be the same as Thou wast from the beginning and hast ever been. 412. I beseech Thee, O King of Eternity, by the Most Great Name, and by the effulgences of the Daystar of Thy Revelation upon the Sinai of Utterance, and by the billows of the Ocean of Thy knowledge among all created things, to graciously assist Me in that which will draw Me nigh unto Thee, and will detach Me from all except Thee. 413. By Thy glory, O Lord of all being, and the Desire of all creation! 414. I would love to [walk] on every place of your world, that perchance I might be honored by the place ennobled by the footsteps of God's loved ones!” 415. By the righteousness of God! Idle fancies have debarred men from the Horizon of Certitude, and vain imaginings withheld them from the Choice Sealed Wine. 416. In truth I say, and for the sake of God I declare: This Servant, this Wronged One, is abashed to claim for Himself any existence whatever, how much more those exalted grades of being! 417. Every man of discernment, while walking upon the earth, feeleth indeed humbled, inasmuch as he is fully aware that the things which are the source of his prosperity, his wealth, his might, his exaltation, his advancement and power is, as ordained by God, [yea] the very earth which is trodden beneath the feet of all men. 418. There can be no doubt that whoever is cognizant of this truth, is cleansed and sanctified from all pride, arrogance, and vainglory. 419. Whatever hath been said, hath come from God. 420. Unto this, He, verily, hath borne, and beareth now, witness, and He, in truth, is the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisions 421-450 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 421. Beseech God to grant unto men hearing ears, and sharp sight, and dilated breasts, and receptive hearts, that haply His servants may attain unto their hearts’ Desire, and set their faces towards their Beloved. 422. Troubles, such as no eye hath beheld, have touched this Wronged One. 423. In proclaiming His Cause, He, in no wise, hesitated. 424. Addressing Himself unto the kings and rulers of the earth —may God, exalted be He, assist them— He imparted unto them that which is the cause of the well-being, the unity, the harmony, and the reconstruction of the world, and of the tranquillity of the nations. 425. Among them was Napoleon III, who is reported to have made a certain statement, as a result of which We sent him Our Tablet while in Adrianople. 426. To this, however, he did not reply. 427. After Our arrival in the Most Great Prison there reached Us a letter from his Minister, the first part of which was in Persian, and the latter in his own handwriting. 428. In it he was cordial, and wrote the following: “I have, as requested by you, delivered your letter, and until now have received no answer. 429. We have, however, issued the necessary recommendations to our Minister in Constantinople and our consuls in those regions. 430. If there be anything you wish done, inform us, and we will carry it out.” 431. From his words it became apparent that he understood the purpose of this Servant to have been a request for material assistance. 432. We, therefore, revealed in his (Napoleon III’s) name verses in the Súratu’l-Haykal, some of which We now quote, that thou mayest know that the Cause of this Wronged One hath been revealed for the sake of God, and hath come from Him: 433. “O King of Paris! Tell the priest to ring the bells no longer. 434. By God, the True One! The Most Mighty Bell hath appeared in the form of Him Who is the Most Great Name, and the fingers of the will of Thy Lord, the Most Exalted, the Most High, toll it out in the heaven of Immortality, in His name, the All-Glorious. 435. Thus have the mighty verses of Thy Lord been again sent down unto thee, that thou mayest arise to remember God, the Creator of earth and heaven, in these days when all the tribes of the earth have mourned, and the foundations of the cities have trembled, and the dust of irreligion hath enwrapped all men, except such as God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise, was pleased to spare. 436. Say: He Who is the Unconditioned is come, in the clouds of light, that He may quicken all created things with the breezes of His Name, the Most Merciful, and unify the world, and gather all men around this Table which hath been sent down from heaven. 437. Beware that ye deny not the favor of God after it hath been sent down unto you. 438. Better is this for you than that which ye possess; for that which is yours perisheth, whilst that which is with God endureth. He, in truth, ordaineth what He pleaseth. 439 Verily, the breezes of forgiveness have been wafted from the direction of your Lord, the God of Mercy; whoso turneth thereunto, shall be cleansed of his sins, and of all pain and sickness. 440. Happy the man that hath turned towards them, and woe betide him that hath turned aside. 441. “Wert thou to incline thine inner ear unto all created things, thou wouldst hear: ‘The Ancient of Days is come in His great glory!’ 442. Everything celebrateth the praise of its Lord. 443. Some have known God and remember Him; others remember Him, yet know Him not. 444. Thus have We set down Our decree in a very clear Tablet. [the tablet of _____ ] 445. “Give ear, O King, unto the Voice that calleth from the Fire which burneth in this verdant Tree, on this Sinai which hath been raised above the hallowed and snow-white Spot, beyond the Everlasting City; 446. ‘Verily, there is none other God but Me, the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Merciful!’ 447. We, in truth, have sent Him Whom We aided with the Holy Spirit (Jesus Christ) that He may announce unto you this Light that hath shone forth from the horizon of the will of your Lord, the Most Exalted, the All-Glorious, and Whose signs have been revealed in the West. 448. Set your faces towards Him (Bahá’u’lláh), on this Day which God hath exalted above all other days, and whereon the All-Merciful hath shed the splendor of His effulgent glory upon all who are in heaven and all who are on earth. 449. Arise thou to serve God and help His Cause. 450. He, verily, will assist thee with the hosts of the seen and unseen, and will set thee king over all that whereon the sun riseth. Thy Lord, in truth, is the All-Powerful, the Almighty. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTEEN Divisions 451-475 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 451. “The breezes of the Most Merciful have passed over all created things; happy the man that hath discovered their fragrance, and set himself towards them with a sound heart. 452. Attire thy temple with the ornament of My Name, and thy tongue with remembrance of Me, and thine heart with love for Me, the Almighty, the Most High. 453. We have desired for thee naught except that which is better for thee than what thou dost possess and all the treasures of the earth. Thy Lord, verily, is knowing, informed of all. 454. Arise, in My Name, amongst My servants, and say: ‘O ye peoples of the earth! Turn yourselves towards Him Who hath turned towards you. 455. He, verily, is the Face of God amongst you, and His Testimony and His Guide unto you. He hath come to you with signs which none can produce.’ 456. The voice of the Burning Bush is raised in the midmost heart of the world, and the Holy Spirit calleth aloud among the nations: ‘Lo, the Desired One is come with manifest dominion!’ 457. “O King! The stars of the heaven of knowledge have fallen, they who seek to establish the truth of My Cause through the things they possess, and who make mention of God in My Name. 458. And yet, when I came unto them in My glory, they turned aside. 459. They, indeed, are of the fallen. 460. This is, truly, that which the Spirit of God (Jesus Christ) hath announced, when He came with truth unto you, He with Whom the Jewish doctors disputed, till at last they perpetrated what hath made the Holy Spirit to lament, and the tears of them that have near access to God to flow. 461. “Say: O concourse of monks! Seclude not yourselves in your churches and cloisters. 462. Come ye out of them by My leave, and busy, then, yourselves with what will profit you and others. Thus commandeth you He Who is the Lord of the Day of Reckoning. 463. Seclude yourselves in the stronghold of My love. 464. This, truly, is the seclusion that befitteth you, could ye but know it. 465. He that secludeth himself in his house is indeed as one dead. 466. It behooveth man to show forth that which will benefit mankind. 467. He that bringeth forth no fruit is fit for the fire. Thus admonisheth you your Lord; He, verily, is the Mighty, the Bountiful. 468. Enter ye into wedlock, that after you another may arise in your stead. 469. We, verily, have forbidden you lechery, and not that which is conducive to fidelity. 470. Have ye clung unto the promptings of your nature, and cast behind your backs the statutes of God? Fear ye God, and be not of the foolish. 471. But for man, who, on My earth, would remember Me, and how could My attributes and My names be revealed? 472. Reflect, and be not of them that have shut themselves out as by a veil from Him, and were of those that are fast asleep. 473. He that married not (i.e. Jesus Christ) could find no place wherein to abide, nor where to lay His head, by reason of what the hands of the treacherous had wrought. 474. His holiness consisted not in the things ye have believed and imagined, yet rather in the things which belong unto Us. 475. Ask, that ye may be made aware of His station which hath been exalted above the vain imaginings of all the peoples of the earth. Blessed are they that understand. CHAPTER SIXTEEN Divisions 476-500 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 476. “O King! We heard the words thou didst utter in answer to the Czar of Russia, concerning the decision made regarding the (Crimean) war. Thy Lord, verily, knoweth, is informed of all. 477. Thou didst say: ‘I lay asleep upon my couch, when the cry of the oppressed, who were drowned in the Black Sea, wakened me.’ 478. This is what We heard thee say, and, verily, thy Lord is witness unto what I say. 479. We testify that that which wakened thee was not their cry but the promptings of thine own passions, for We tested thee, and found thee wanting. 480. Comprehend the meaning of My words, and be thou of the discerning. 481. It is not Our wish to address thee words of condemnation, out of regard for the dignity We conferred upon thee in this mortal life. 482. We, verily, have chosen courtesy, and made it the true mark of such as are nigh unto Him. 483. Courtesy is, in truth, a raiment which fitteth all men, whether young or old. 484. Well is it with him that adorneth his temple therewith, and woe unto him who is deprived of this great bounty. 485. Hadst thou been sincere in thy words, thou wouldst have not cast behind thy back the Book of God, when it was sent unto thee by Him Who is the Almighty, the All-Wise. 486. We have proved thee through it, and found thee other than that which thou didst profess. 487. Arise, and make amends for that which escaped thee. 488. Erelong the world and all that thou possessest will perish, and the kingdom will remain unto God, thy Lord and the Lord of thy fathers of old. 489. It behooveth thee not to conduct thine affairs according to the dictates of thy desires. 490. Fear the sighs of this Wronged One, and shield Him from the darts of such as act unjustly. 491. “For what thou hast done, thy kingdom shall be thrown into confusion, and thine empire shall pass from thine hands, as a punishment for that which thou hast wrought. 492. Then wilt thou know how thou hast plainly erred. Commotions shall seize all the people in that land, unless thou arisest to help this Cause, and followest Him Who is the Spirit of God (Jesus Christ) in this, the Straight Path. 493. Hath thy pomp made thee proud? By My Life! It shall not endure; nay, it shall soon pass away, unless thou holdest fast by this firm Cord. 494. We see abasement hastening after thee, whilst thou art of the heedless. 495. It behooveth thee when thou hearest His Voice calling from the seat of glory to cast away all that thou possessest, and cry out: 496. ‘Here am I, O Lord of all that is in heaven and all that is on earth!’ 497. “O King! We were in ‘Iráq, when the hour of parting arrived. 498. At the bidding of the King of Islám (Sultán of Turkey) We set Our steps in his direction. 499. Upon Our arrival, there befell Us at the hands of the malicious that which the books of the world can never adequately recount. 500. Thereupon the citizens of Paradise, and they that dwell within the retreats of holiness, lamented; and yet the people are wrapped in a thick veil!” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Divisions 501-525 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 501. And further We have said: “More grievous became Our plight from day to day, nay, from hour to hour, until they took Us forth from Our prison and made Us, with glaring injustice, enter the Most Great Prison. 502. And if anyone ask them: ‘For what crime were they imprisoned?’ 503. they would answer and say: ‘They, verily, sought to supplant the Faith with a new religion!’ 504. If that which is ancient be what ye prefer, wherefore, then, have ye discarded that which hath been set down in the Torah and the Evangel? 505. Clear it up, O men! 606. By My life! There is no place for you to flee to in this day. 507. If this be My crime, then Muhammad, the Apostle of God, committed it before Me, and before Him He Who was the Spirit of God (Jesus Christ), and yet earlier He Who conversed with God (Moses). 508. And if My sin be this, that I have exalted the Word of God and revealed His Cause, then indeed am I the greatest of sinners! 509. Such a sin I will not barter for the kingdoms of earth and heaven.” 510. And further We have said: “As My tribulations multiplied, so did My love for God and for His Cause increase, in such wise that all that befell Me from the hosts of the wayward was powerless to deter Me from My purpose. 511. Should they hide Me away in the depths of the earth, yet would they find Me riding aloft on the clouds, and calling out unto God, the Lord of strength and of might. 512. I have offered Myself up in the way of God, and I yearn after tribulations in My love for Him, and for the sake of His good pleasure. 513. Unto this bear witness the woes which now afflict Me, the like of which no other man hath suffered. 514. Every single hair of Mine head calleth out that which the Burning Bush uttered on Sinai, and each vein of My body invoketh God and saith: 515. ‘O would I had been severed in Thy path, so that the world might be quickened, and all its peoples be united!’ 516. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 517. “Know of a truth that your subjects are God’s trust amongst you. 518. Watch ye, therefore, over them as ye watch over your own selves. 519. Beware that ye allow not wolves to become the shepherds of the fold, nor pride and conceit to deter you from turning unto the poor and the desolate. 520. Arise thou, in My name, above the horizon of renunciation, and set, then, thy face towards the Kingdom, at the bidding of thy Lord, the Lord of strength and of might.” 521. And further We have said: “Adorn the body of Thy kingdom with the raiment of My name, and arise, then, to teach My Cause. 522. Better is this for thee than that which thou possessest. 523. God will, thereby, exalt thy name among all the kings. 524. Potent is He over all things. 525. Walk thou amongst men in the name of God, and by the power of His might, that thou mayest show forth His signs amidst the peoples of the earth.” CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Divisions 526-560 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 526. And further We have said: “Doth it behoove you to relate yourselves to Him Who is the God of mercy, and yet commit the things which the Evil One hath committed? 527. Nay, by the Beauty of Him Who is the All-Glorified! could ye only know it. 528. Purge your hearts from love of the world, and your tongues from calumny, and your limbs from whatsoever may withhold you from drawing nigh unto God, the Mighty, the All-Praised. 529. Say: By the world is meant that which turneth you aside from Him Who is the Dawning-Place of Revelation, and inclineth you unto that which is unprofitable unto you. 530. Verily, the thing that deterreth you, in this day, from God is worldliness in its essence. 531. Eschew it, and approach the Most Sublime Vision, this shining and resplendent Seat. 532. Shed not the blood of anyone, O people, neither judge ye anyone unjustly. 533. Thus have ye been commanded by Him Who knoweth, Who is informed of all. 534. They that commit disorders in the land after it hath been well ordered, these indeed have outstepped the bounds that have been set in the Book. 535. Wretched shall be the abode of the transgressors!” 536. And further We have said: “Deal not treacherously with the substance of your neighbor. 537. Be ye trustworthy on earth, and withhold not from the poor the things given unto you by God through His grace. 538. He, verily, will bestow upon you the double of what ye possess. 539. He, in truth, is the All-Bounteous, the Most Generous. 540. O people of Bahá! Subdue the citadels of men’s hearts with the swords of wisdom and of utterance. 541. They that dispute, as prompted by their desires, are indeed wrapped in a palpable veil. 542. Say: The sword of wisdom is hotter than summer heat, and sharper than blades of steel, if ye do but understand. 543. Draw it forth in My name and through the power of My might, and conquer, then, with it the cities of the hearts of them that have secluded themselves in the stronghold of their corrupt desires. 544. Thus biddeth you the Pen of the All-Glorious, whilst seated beneath the swords of the wayward. 545. If ye become aware of a sin committed by another, conceal it, that God may conceal your own sin. 546. He, verily, is the Concealer, the Lord of grace abounding. 547. O ye rich ones on earth! If ye encounter one who is poor, treat him not disdainfully. 548. Reflect upon that whereof ye were created. 549. Every one of you was created of a sorry germ.” 550. And further We have said: “Regard ye the world as a man’s body, which is afflicted with divers ailments, and the recovery of which dependeth upon the harmonizing of all of its component elements. 551. Gather ye around that which We have prescribed unto you, and walk not in the ways of such as create dissension. 552. Meditate on the world and the state of its people. 553. He, for Whose sake the world was called into being, hath been imprisoned in the most desolate of cities (‘Akká), by reason of that which the hands of the wayward have wrought. 554. From the horizon of His prison-city He summoneth mankind unto the Dayspring of God, the Exalted, the Great. 555. Exultest thou over the treasures thou dost possess, knowing they shall perish? 556. Rejoicest thou in that thou rulest a span of earth, when the whole world, in the estimation of the people of Bahá, is worth as much as the black in the eye of a dead ant? 557. Abandon it unto such as have set their affections upon it, and turn thou unto Him Who is the Desire of the world. 558. Whither are gone the proud and their palaces? 559. Gaze thou into their tombs, that thou mayest profit by this example, inasmuch as We made it a lesson unto every beholder. 560. Were the breezes of Revelation to seize thee, thou wouldst flee the world, and turn unto the Kingdom, and wouldst expend all thou possessest, that thou mayest draw nigh unto this sublime Vision.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER NINETEEN Divisions 561-585 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 561. We bade a Christian dispatch this Tablet, and he informed Us that he transmitted both the original and its translation. 562. God, the Almighty, the All-Knowing, hath knowledge of all things. 563. One of the sections of the Súratu’l-Haykal is the Tablet addressed to His Majesty, the Czar of Russia —may God, exalted and glorified be He—assist him: 564. “O Czar of Russia! Incline thine ear unto the voice of God, the King, the Holy, and turn thou unto Paradise, 565. the Spot wherein abideth He Who among the Concourse on high, beareth the most excellent titles, and Who, in the kingdom of creation, is called by the name of God, the Magnificent, the All-Glorious. 566. Beware that nothing deter thee from setting thy face towards thy Lord, the Compassionate, the Most Merciful. 567. We, verily, have heard the thing for which thou didst supplicate thy Lord, whilst secretly communing with Him. 568. Wherefore, the breeze of My loving-kindness wafted forth, and the sea of My mercy surged, and We answered thee in truth. 569. Thy Lord, verily, is the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 570. Whilst I lay, chained and fettered, in the prison of Tihrán, one of thy ministers extended Me his aid. 571. Wherefore hath God ordained for thee a station which the knowledge of none can comprehend except His knowledge. 572. Beware lest thou barter away this sublime station.” 573. And further We have said: “He Who is the Father is come, and the Son (Jesus Christ), in the holy vale, crieth out: 574. ‘Here am I, here am I, O Lord, my God!’, 575. whilst Sinai circleth round the House, and the Burning Bush calleth aloud: ‘The All-Bounteous is come mounted upon the clouds! 576. Blessed is he that draweth nigh unto Him, and woe betide them that are far away.’ 577. “Arise thou amongst men in the name of this all-compelling Cause, and summon, then, the nations unto God, the Mighty, the Great. 578. Be thou not of them who called upon God by one of His names, but who, when He Who is the Object of all names appeared, denied Him and turned aside from Him, and, in the end, pronounced sentence against Him with manifest injustice. 579. Consider and call thou to mind the days whereon the Spirit of God (Jesus Christ) appeared, and Herod gave judgment against Him. 580. God, however, aided Him with the hosts of the unseen, and protected Him with truth, and sent Him down unto another land, according to His promise. He, verily, ordaineth what He pleaseth. 581. Thy Lord truly preserveth whom He willeth, be he in the midst of the seas or in the maw of the serpent, or beneath the sword of the oppressor.” 582. And further We have said: “Again I say: Hearken unto My voice that calleth from My prison, that it may acquaint thee with the things that have befallen My Beauty, at the hands of them that are the manifestations of My glory, 583. and that thou mayest perceive how great hath been My patience, notwithstanding My might, and how immense My forbearance, notwithstanding My power. 584. By My life! Couldst thou but know the things sent down by My Pen, and discover the treasures of My Cause, and the pearls of My mysteries which lie hid in the seas of My names and in the goblets of My words, thou wouldst, longing after His glorious and sublime Kingdom, lay down thy life in the path of God. 585. Know thou that though My body be beneath the swords of My foes, and My limbs be beset with incalculable afflictions, yet My spirit is filled with a gladness with which all the joys of the earth can never compare.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY Divisions 586-620 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 586. Likewise, We mention some verses from the Tablet of Her Majesty, the Queen (Victoria) (may God, exalted and glorified be He, assist her). 587. Our purpose is that haply the breezes of Revelation may envelop thee, and cause thee to arise, wholly for the sake of God, and serve His Cause, 588. and that thou mayest transmit any of the Tablets of the kings which might have remained undelivered. 589. This mission is a great mission, and this service a great service. 590. In those regions distinguished divines are numerous, among whom are those Siyyids who are renowned for their eminence and distinction. 591. Confer with them, and show them what hath been composed with the Pen of Glory, that haply they may be graciously aided to better the condition of the world, and improve the character of peoples of different nations, 592. and may, through the living waters of God’s counsels, quench the hatred and the animosity which lie hid and smolder in the hearts of men. 593. We pray God that thou mayest be assisted therein. 594. And this, verily, would not be hard for Him. 595. “O Queen in London! Incline thine ear unto the voice of thy Lord, the Lord of all mankind, calling from the Divine LoteTree: 596. Verily, no God is there but Me, the Almighty, the All-Wise! 597. Cast away all that is on earth, and attire the head of thy kingdom with the crown of the remembrance of Thy Lord, the All-Glorious. 598. He, in truth, hath come unto the world in His most great glory, and all that hath been mentioned in the Gospel hath been fulfilled. 599. The land of Syria hath been honored by the footsteps of its Lord, the Lord of all men, and North and South are both inebriated with the wine of His presence. 600. Blessed is the man that hath inhaled the fragrance of the Most Merciful, and turned unto the Dawning-Place of His beauty, in this resplendent Dawn. 601. The Mosque of Aqsá vibrateth through the breezes of its Lord, the All-Glorious, whilst Bathá (Mecca) trembleth at the voice of God, the Exalted, the Most High. 602. Every single stone of them celebrateth the praise of the Lord, through this Great Name.” 603. And further We said: “We make mention of thee for the sake of God, and desire that thy name may be exalted through thy remembrance of God, the Creator of earth and of heaven. He, verily, is witness unto that which I say. 604. We have been informed that thou hast forbidden the trading in slaves, both men and women. 605. This, verily, is what God hath enjoined in this wondrous Revelation. 606. God hath, truly, destined a reward for thee, because of this. 607. He, verily, will pay the doer of good, whether man or woman, his due recompense, wert thou to follow what hath been sent unto thee by Him Who is the All-Knowing, the AllInformed. 608. As to him who turneth aside, and swelleth with pride, after that the clear tokens have come unto him, from the Revealer of signs, his work shall God bring to naught. 609. He, in truth, hath power over all things. 610. Man’s actions are acceptable after his having recognized (the Manifestation of God). 611. He that turneth aside from the True One is indeed the most veiled amongst His creatures. 612. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the Almighty, the Most Powerful. 613. “We have also heard that thou hast entrusted the reins of counsel into the hands of the representatives of the people. 614. Thou, indeed, hast done well, for thereby the foundations of the edifice of thine affairs will be strengthened, and the hearts of all that are beneath thy shadow, whether high or low, will be tranquillized. 615. It behooveth them, however, to be trustworthy among His servants, and to regard themselves as the representatives of all that dwell on earth. 616. This is what counselleth them, in this Tablet, He Who is the Ruler, the All-Wise. 617. And if any one of them directeth himself towards the Assembly, let him turn his eyes unto the Supreme Horizon, and say: 618. ‘O my God! I ask Thee, by Thy most glorious Name, to aid me in that which will cause the affairs of Thy servants to prosper, and Thy cities to flourish. 619. Thou, indeed, hast power over all things!’ 620. Blessed is he that entereth the Assembly for the sake of God, and judgeth between men with pure justice. He, indeed, is of the blissful. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY ONE Divisions 621-645 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 621. “O ye members of Assemblies in that land and in other countries! 622. Take ye counsel together, and let your concern be only for that which profiteth mankind, and bettereth the condition thereof, if ye be of them that scan heedfully. 623. Regard the world as the human body which, though at its creation whole and perfect, hath been afflicted, through various causes, with grave disorders and maladies. 624. Not for one day did it gain ease, nay, its sickness waxed more severe, as it fell under the treatment of ignorant physicians, who gave full rein to their personal desires, and have erred grievously. 625. And if at one time, through the care of an able physician, a member of that body was healed, the rest remained afflicted as before. Thus informeth you the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 626. We behold it, in this day, at the mercy of rulers, so drunk with pride that they cannot discern clearly their own best advantage, much less recognize a Revelation so bewildering and challenging as this.” 627. And further We have said: “That which God hath ordained as the sovereign remedy and mightiest instrument for the healing of the world is the union of all its peoples in one universal Cause, one common Faith. 628. This can in no wise be achieved except through the power of a talented and all-powerful and inspired Physician. 629. By My life! This is the truth, and all else naught but error. 630. Each time that Most Mighty Instrument hath come, and that Light shone forth from the Ancient Dayspring, He was withheld by ignorant physicians who, even as clouds, interposed themselves between Him and the world. 631. It failed therefore, to recover, and its sickness hath persisted until this day. 632. They indeed were powerless to protect it, or to effect a cure, whilst He Who hath been the Manifestation of Power amongst men was withheld from achieving His purpose, by reason of what the hands of the ignorant physicians have wrought. 633. “Consider these days in which He Who is the Ancient Beauty hath come in the Most Great Name, that He may quicken the world and unite its peoples. 634. They, however, rose up against Him with sharpened swords, and committed that which caused the Faithful Spirit to lament, until in the end they imprisoned Him in the most desolate of cities, and broke the grasp of the faithful upon the hem of His robe. 635. Were anyone to tell them: ‘The World Reformer is come,’ they would answer and say: ‘Indeed it is proven that He is a fomenter of discord!’, 636. and this notwithstanding that they have never associated with Him, and have perceived that He did not seek, for one moment, to protect Himself. 637. At all times He was at the mercy of the wicked doers. 638. At one time they cast Him into prison, at another they banished Him, and at yet another hurried Him from land to land. 639. Thus have they pronounced judgment against Us, and God, truly, is aware of what I say.” 640. This charge of fomenting discord is the same as that imputed aforetime by the Pharaohs of Egypt to Him Who conversed with God (Moses). 641. Read thou what the All-Merciful hath revealed in the Qur’án. 642. He—may He be blessed and glorified—saith: “Moreover We had sent Moses of old with Our signs and with clear authority to Pharaoh, and Hamán, and Qarún: and they said: ‘Sorcerer, impostor!’ 643. And when He came to them from Our presence with the truth, they said: ‘Slay the sons of those who believe as He doth, and save their females alive,’ but the stratagem of the unbelievers issued only in failure. 644. And Pharaoh said: ‘Let me alone, that I may kill Moses; and let him call upon his Lord: I fear lest he change your religion, or cause disorder to show itself in the land.’ 645. And Moses said: ‘I take refuge with my Lord, and your Lord from every proud one who believeth not in the Day of Reckoning.’” CHAPTER TWENTY TWO Divisions 646-670 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 646. Men have, at all times, considered every World Reformer a fomenter of discord, and have referred unto Him in terms with which all are familiar. 647. Each time the Daystar of Divine Revelation shed its radiance from the horizon of God’s Will a great number of men denied Him, others turned aside from Him, and still others calumniated Him, and thereby withheld the servants of God from the river of loving providence of Him Who is the King of creation. 648. In like manner, they who, in this day, have neither met this Wronged One nor associated with Him have said, and even now continue to say, the things thou hast heard and hearest still. 649. Say: “O people! The Sun of Utterance beameth forth in this day, above the horizon of bounty, and the radiance of the Revelation of Him Who spoke on Sinai flasheth and glisteneth before all religions. 650. Purge and sanctify your breasts, and your hearts, and your ears, and your eyes with the living waters of the utterance of the All-Merciful, and set, then, your faces towards Him. 651. By the righteousness of God! Ye shall hear all things proclaim: ‘Verily, He the True [One] [Lord] is come. 652. Blessed are they that judge with fairness, and blessed they that turn towards Him!’” 653. Among the things they have imputed to the Divine Lote-Tree (Moses) are charges to the falsity of which every discerning man of knowledge, and every wise and understanding heart, will witness. 645. Thou must, no doubt, have read and considered the verses which have been sent down concerning Him Who conversed with God. 655. He—may He be blessed and glorified—saith: “He said: ‘Did We not rear thee among us when a child? 656. And hast thou not passed years of thy life among us? And yet what a deed is that which thou hast done! 657. Thou art one of the ungrateful.’ 658. He said: ‘I did it indeed, and I was one of those who erred. 659. And I fled from you because I feared you; but My Lord hath given Me wisdom and hath made Me one of His Apostles.’” 660. And elsewhere He—may He be blessed and exalted—saith: “And He entered a city at the time when its inhabitants would not observe Him, and found therein two men fighting, the one, of His own people; the other, of His enemies. 661. And he who was of His own people asked His help against him that was of His enemies. 662. And Moses smote him with His fist and slew him. Said He: ‘This is a work of Satan; for he is an enemy, a manifest misleader.’ 663. He said: ‘O my Lord! I have sinned to mine own hurt, forgive me.’ So God forgave Him; for He is the Forgiving, the Merciful. 664. He said: ‘Lord! because Thou hast showed me this grace, I will never again be the helper of the wicked.’ 665. And in the city at noon He was full of fear, casting furtive glances round Him, and lo, the man whom He had helped the day before, cried out to Him again for help. 666. Said Moses to him: ‘Thou art plainly a most depraved person.’ 667. And when He would have laid violent hands on him who was their common foe, he said to Him: ‘O Moses! Dost Thou desire to slay me, as thou slewest a man yesterday? 668. Thou desirest only to become a tyrant in this land, and desirest not to become a peacemaker.’” 669. Thine ears and thine eyes must needs now be cleansed and sanctified, that thou mayest be able to judge with fairness and justice. 670. Moses Himself, moreover, acknowledged His injustice and waywardness, and testified that fear had seized Him, and that He had transgressed, and fled away. He asked God—exalted be His glory—to forgive Him, and He was forgiven. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY THREE Divisions 671-700 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 671. O Sheik! Every time God the True [Lord](exalted be His glory) was revealed in the person of His manifestation, He came unto men with the standard of “He doeth what He willeth, and ordaineth what He pleaseth.” 672. None hath the right to ask why or wherefore, and he that doth so, hath indeed turned aside from God, the Lord of Lords. 673. In the days of every Manifestation these things appear and are evident. 674. Likewise, they have said that about this Wronged One, to the falsity of which they who are nigh unto God and are devoted to Him have borne, and still bear, witness. 675. By the righteousness of God! This Hem of His Robe hath ever been and remaineth unsullied, though many have, at the present time, purposed to besmirch it with their lying and unseemly calumnies. 676. God, however, knoweth and they know not. 677. He Who, through the might and power of God, hath arisen before the face of all the kindreds of the earth, and summoned the multitudes to the Supreme Horizon, hath been repudiated by them and they have clung instead unto such men as have invariably withdrawn themselves behind veils and curtains, and busied themselves about their own protection. 678. Moreover, many are now engaged in spreading lies and calumnies, and have no other intention than to instill distrust into the hearts and souls of men. 679. As soon as someone leaveth the Great City (Constantinople) to visit this land, they at once telegraph and proclaim that he hath stolen money and fled to ‘Akká. 680. A highly accomplished, learned and distinguished man visited, in his declining years, the Holy Land, seeking peace and retirement, and about him they have written such things as have caused them who are devoted to God and are nigh unto Him to sigh. 681. His Excellency, the late Mírzá Husayn Khán, Mushíru’d-Dawlih,—may God forgive him— hath known this Wronged One, 682. and he, no doubt, must have given to the Authorities a circumstantial account of the arrival of this Wronged One at the Sublime Porte, and of the things which He said and did. 683. On the day of Our arrival the Government Official, whose duty it was to receive and entertain official visitors, met Us and escorted Us to the place he had been bidden to take Us. 684. In truth, the Government showed these wronged ones the utmost kindness and consideration. 685. The following day Prince Shuja’u’d-Dawlih, accompanied by Mírzá Safá, acting as the representatives of the late Mushíru’d-Dawlih, the Minister (accredited to the Imperial Court) came to visit Us. 686. Others, among whom were several Ministers of the Imperial Government, and including the late Kamál Páshá, likewise called on Us. 687. Wholly reliant on God, and without any reference to any need He might have had, or to any other matter, this Wronged One sojourned for a period of four months in that city. 688. His actions were known and evident unto all, and none can deny them except such as hate Him, and speak not the truth. 689. He that hath recognized God, recognizeth none other but Him. 690. We have never liked, nor like We, to make mention of such things. 691. Whenever high dignitaries of Persia came to that city (Constantinople) they would exert themselves to the utmost soliciting at every door such allowances and gifts as they might obtain. 692. This Wronged One, however, if He hath done nothing that would redound to the glory of Persia, hath at least acted in a manner that could in no wise disgrace it. 693. That which was done by his late Excellency (Mushíru’d-Dawlih)—may God exalt his station— was not actuated by his friendship towards this Wronged One, 694. yet rather was prompted by his own sagacious judgment, and by his desire to accomplish the service he secretly contemplated rendering his Government. 695. I testify that he was so faithful in his service to his Government that dishonesty played no part, and was held in contempt, in the domain of his activities. 696. It was he who was responsible for the arrival of these wronged ones in the Most Great Prison (‘Akká). 697. As he was faithful, however, in the discharge of his duty, he deserveth Our commendation. 698. This Wronged One hath, at all times, aimed and striven to exalt and advance the interests of both the government and the people, not to elevate His own station. 699. A number of men have, now, gathered others about them, and have arisen to dishonor this Wronged One. 700. He, nevertheless, beseecheth God—hallowed and glorified be He—to aid them to return unto Him, and assist them to compensate for that which escaped them, and repent before the door of His bounty. He, verily, is the Forgiving, the Merciful. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR Divisions 701-735 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 701. O Sheik! My Pen, verily, lamenteth over Mine own Self, and My Tablet weepeth sore over what hath befallen Me at the hands of one (Mírzá Yahyá) over whom We watched for successive years, 702. and who, day and night, served in My presence, until he was made to err by one of My servants, named Siyyid Muhammad. 703. Unto this bear witness My believing servants who accompanied Me in My exile from Baghdád to this, the Most Great Prison. 704. And there befell Me at the hands of both of them that which made every man of understanding to cry out, and he who is endued with insight to groan aloud, and the tears of the fair-minded to flow. 705. We pray to God to graciously assist them that have been led astray to be just and fair-minded, and to make them aware of that whereof they have been heedless. He, in truth, is the All-Bounteous, the Most Generous. 706. Debar not Thy servants, O my Lord, from the door of Thy grace, and drive them not away from the court of Thy presence. 707. Assist them to dispel the mists of idle fancy, and to tear away the veils of vain imaginings and hopes. 708. Thou art, verily, the All-Possessing, the Most High. No God is there but Thee, the Almighty, the Gracious. 709. I swear by the Daystar of God’s Testimony that hath shone from the horizon of certitude! 710. This Wronged One, in the daytime and in the night-season, occupied Himself with that which would edify the souls of men, until the light of knowledge prevailed over the darkness of ignorance. 711. O Sheik! Time and again have I declared, and now yet again I affirm, that for two score years We have, through the grace of God and by His irresistible and potent will, extended such aid to His Majesty the Sháh—may God assist him— as the exponents of justice and of equity would regard as incontestable and absolute. 712. None can deny it, unless he be a transgressor and sinner, or one who would hate Us or doubt Our truth. 713. How very strange that until now the Ministers of State and the representatives of the people have alike remained unaware of such conspicuous and undeniable service, and, if apprized of it, have, for reasons of their own, chosen to ignore it! 714. Previous to these forty years controversies and conflicts continually prevailed and agitated the servants of God. 715. But since then, aided by the hosts of wisdom, of utterance, of exhortations and understanding, they have all seized and taken fast hold of the firm cord of patience and of the shining hem of fortitude, 716. in such wise that this wronged people endured steadfastly whatever befell them, and committed everything unto God, and this notwithstanding that in Mázindarán and at Rasht a great many have been most hideously tormented. 717. Among them was his honor, Hájí Násir, who, unquestionably, was a brilliant light that shone forth above the horizon of resignation. 718. After he had suffered martyrdom, they plucked out his eyes and cut off his nose, and inflicted on him such indignities that strangers wept and lamented, and secretly raised funds to support his wife and children. 719. O Sheik! My Pen is abashed to recount what actually took place. 720. In the land of Sád (Isfahán) the fire of tyranny burned with such a hot flame that every fair-minded person groaned aloud. 721. By thy life! The cities of knowledge and of understanding wept with such a weeping that the souls of the pious and of the God-fearing were melted. 722. The twin shining lights, Hasan and Husayn (The King of Martyrs and the Beloved of Martyrs) offered up spontaneously their lives in that city. 723. Neither fortune, nor wealth, nor glory, could deter them! 724. God knoweth the things which befell them and yet the people are, for the most part, unaware! 725. Before them one named Kázim and they who were with him, and after them, his honor Ashraf, all quaffed the draught of martyrdom with the utmost fervor and longing, and hastened unto the Supreme Companion. 726. In like manner, at the time of Sardár Azíz Khán, that godly man, Mírzá Mustafá, and his fellow martyrs, were arrested, and despatched unto the Supreme Friend in the All-Glorious Horizon. 727. Briefly, in every city the evidences of a tyranny, beyond like or equal, were unmistakably clear and manifest, and yet none arose in self-defence! 728. Call thou to mind his honor Badí, who was the bearer of the Tablet to His Majesty the Sháh, and reflect how he laid down his life. 729. That knight, who spurred on his charger in the arena of renunciation, threw down the precious crown of life for the sake of Him Who is the Incomparable Friend. 730. O Sheik! If things such as these are to be denied, what shall, then, be deemed worthy of credence? 731. Set forth the truth, for the sake of God, and be not of them that hold their peace. 732. They arrested his honor Najaf-‘Alí, who hastened, with rapture and great longing, unto the field of martyrdom, uttering these words: “We have kept both Bahá and the khún-bahá (bloodmoney)!” With these words he yielded up his spirit. 733. Meditate on the splendor and glory which the light of renunciation, shining from the upper chamber of the heart of Mullá ‘Alí-Ján, hath shed. 734. He was so carried away by the breezes of the Most Sublime Word and by the power of the Pen of Glory that to him the field of martyrdom equalled, nay outrivalled, the haunts of earthly delights. 735. Ponder upon the conduct of ‘Abá-Básir and Siyyid Ashraf-i-Zanjání. They sent for the mother of Ashraf to dissuade her son from his purpose. Yet she spurred him on until he suffered a most glorious martyrdom. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE Divisions 736-760 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 736. O Sheik! This people have passed beyond the narrow straits of names, and pitched their tents upon the shores of the sea of renunciation. 737. They would willingly lay down a myriad lives, rather than breathe the word desired by their enemies. 738. They have clung to that which pleaseth God, and are wholly detached and freed from the things which pertain unto men. 739. They have preferred to have their heads cut off rather than utter one unseemly word. 740. Ponder this in thine heart. 741. Methinks they have quaffed their fill of the ocean of renunciation. 742. The life of the present world hath failed to withhold them from suffering martyrdom in the path of God. 743. In Mázindarán a vast number of the servants of God were exterminated. 744. The Governor, under the influence of calumniators, robbed a great many of all that they possessed. 745. Among the charges he laid against them was that they had been laying up arms, whereas upon investigation it was found out that they had nothing but an unloaded rifle! 746. Gracious God! This people need no weapons of destruction, inasmuch as they have girded themselves to reconstruct the world. 747. Their hosts are the hosts of goodly deeds, and their arms the arms of upright conduct, and their commander the fear of God. 748. Blessed that one that judgeth with fairness. 749. By the righteousness of God! Such hath been the patience, the calm, the resignation and contentment of this people that they have become the exponents of justice, and so great hath been their forbearance, that they have suffered themselves to be killed rather than kill, 750. and this notwithstanding that these whom the world hath wronged have endured tribulations the like of which the history of the world hath never recorded, nor the eyes of any nation witnessed. 751. What is it that could have induced them to reconcile themselves to these grievous trials, and to refuse to put forth a hand to repel them? 752. What could have caused such resignation and serenity? 753. The true cause is to be found in the ban which the Pen of Glory hath, day and night, chosen to impose, and in Our assumption of the reins of authority, through the power and might of Him Who is the Lord of all mankind. 754. Remember the father of Badí. They arrested that wronged [man], and ordered him to curse and revile his Faith. 755. He, however, through the grace of God and the mercy of his Lord, chose martyrdom, and attained thereunto. 756. If ye would reckon up the martyrs in the path of God, ye could not count them. 757. Consider his honor Siyyid Ismá’íl—upon him be the peace of God, and His loving-kindness— how, before daybreak he was wont to dust, with his own turban, the doorstep of My house, 758. and in the end, whilst standing on the banks of the river, with his eyes fixed on that same house, offered up, by his own hand, his life. 759. Do thou ponder on the penetrative influence of the Word of God. 760. Every single one of these souls was first ordered to blaspheme and curse his faith, yet none was found to prefer his own will to the Will of God. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY SIX Divisions 761-785 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 761. O Sheik! In former times he that was chosen to be slain was just a single person, [Socrates,Jesus,Peter,Paul,etc] 762. whereas now this Wronged [man] hath produced for thee that which causeth every fair-minded man to marvel. 763. Judge fairly, I adjure thee, and arise to serve thy Lord. 764. He, verily, shall reward thee with a reward which neither the treasures of the earth nor all the possessions of kings and rulers can equal. 765. In all thine affairs put thy reliance in God, and commit them unto Him. 766. He will render thee a reward which the Book hath ordained as great. 767. Occupy thyself, during these fleeting days of thy life, with such deeds as will diffuse the fragrance of Divine good pleasure, and will be adorned with the ornament of His acceptance. 768. The acts of his honor, Balál, the Ethiopian, were so acceptable in the sight of God that the “sín” of his stuttering tongue excelled the “shín” pronounced by all the world. 769. This is the day whereon all peoples should shed the light of unity and concord. 770. In brief, the pride and vanity of certain of the peoples of the world have made havoc of true understanding, and laid waste the home of justice and of equity. 771. O Sheik! That which hath touched this Wronged One is beyond compare or equal. 772. We have borne it all with the utmost willingness and resignation, so that the souls of men may be edified, and the Word of God be exalted. 773. While confined in the prison of the Land of Mím (Mázindarán) We were one day delivered into the hands of the divines. Thou canst well imagine what befell Us. 774. Shouldst thou at some time happen to visit the dungeon of His Majesty the Sháh, ask the director and chief jailer to show thee those two chains, one of which is known as Qará-Guhar, and the other as Salásil. 775. I swear by the Daystar of Justice that for four months this Wronged One was tormented and chained by one or the other of them. 776. “My grief exceedeth all the woes to which Jacob gave vent, and all the afflictions of Job are but a part of My sorrows!” 777. Likewise, ponder thou upon the martyrdom of Hájí Muhammad-Ridá in the City of Love (‘Ishqábád). 778. The tyrants of the earth have subjected that wronged one to such trials as have caused many foreigners to weep and lament for, as reported and ascertained, no less than 32 wounds were inflicted upon his blessed body. 779. Yet none of the faithful transgressed My commandment, nor raised his hand in resistance. 780. Come what might, they refused to allow their own inclinations to supersede that which the Book hath decreed, though a considerable number of this people have resided, and still reside, in that city. 781. We entreat His Majesty the Sháh,—may God, hallowed and glorified be He, assist him— himself to ponder upon these things, and to judge with equity and justice. 782. Although in recent years a number of the faithful have, in most of the cities of Persia, suffered themselves to be killed rather than kill, yet the hatred smouldering in certain hearts hath blazed more fiercely than before. 783. For the victims of oppression to intercede in favor of their enemies is, in the estimation of rulers, a princely deed. 784. Some must have certainly heard that this oppressed people have, in that city (‘Ishqábád), pleaded with the Governor on behalf of their murderers, and asked for the mitigation of their sentence. 785. Take, then, good heed, ye who are men of insight! The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN Divisions 786-820 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 786. O Sheik! These perspicuous verses have been sent down in one of the Tablets by the Abhá Pen: 787. “Hearken, O servant, unto the voice of this Wronged One, Who hath endured grievous vexations and trials in the path of God, the Lord of all Names, until such time as He was cast into prison, in the Land of Tá. (Tihrán) 788. He summoned men unto the most sublime Paradise, and yet they seized Him and paraded Him through cities and countries. 789. How many the nights during which slumber fled from the eyes of My loved ones, because of their love for Me; and how numerous the days whereon I had to face the assaults of the peoples against Me! 790. At one time I found Myself on the heights of mountains; at another in the depths of the prison of Tá (Tihrán), in chains and fetters. 791. By the righteousness of God! I was at all times thankful unto Him, uttering His praise, engaged in remembering Him, directed towards Him, satisfied with His pleasure, and lowly and submissive before Him. 792. So passed My days, until they ended in this Prison (‘Akká) which hath made the earth to tremble and the heavens to sigh. 793. Happy that one who hath cast away his vain imaginings, when He Who was hid came with the standards of His signs. 794. We, verily, have announced unto men this Most Great Revelation, and yet the people are in a state of strange stupor.” 795. Thereupon, a Voice was raised from the direction of Hijáz, calling aloud and saying: 796. “Great is thy blessedness, O ‘Akká, in that God hath made thee the dayspring of His Most Sweet Voice, and the dawn of His most mighty signs. 797. Happy art thou in that the Throne of Justice hath been established upon thee, and the Daystar of God’s loving-kindness and bounty hath shone forth above thy horizon. 798. Well is it with every fair-minded person that hath judged fairly Him Who is the Most Great Remembrance, and woe betide him that hath erred and doubted.” 799. Following upon the death of some of the martyrs, the Lawh-i-Burhán (Tablet of the Proof) was sent down from the heaven of the Revelation of Him Who is the Lord of Religions: 800. “He is the Almighty, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise! 801. The winds of hatred have encompassed the Ark of Bathá (Mecca), by reason of that which the hands of the oppressors have wrought. 802. O thou who art reputed for thy learning! Thou hast pronounced sentence against them for whom the books of the world have wept, and in whose favor the scriptures of all religions have testified. 803. Thou, who art gone far astray, art indeed wrapt in a thick veil. 804. By God Himself! Thou hast pronounced judgment against them through whom the horizon of faith hath been illumined. 805. Unto this bear witness They Who are the Dawning-Places of Revelation and the Manifestations of the Cause of thy Lord, the Most Merciful, Who have sacrificed Their souls and all that They possessed in His straight Path. 806. The Faith of God hath cried everywhere, by reason of thy tyranny, and yet thou disportest thyself and art of them that exult. 807. There is no hatred in Mine heart for thee nor for anyone. 808. Every man of discernment beholdeth thee, and such as are like thee, engulfed in evident folly. 809. Hadst thou realized that which thou hast done, thou wouldst have cast thyself into the fire, or abandoned thine home and fled unto the mountains, or wouldst have groaned until thou hadst returned unto the place destined for thee by Him Who is the Lord of strength and of might. 810. O thou who art even as nothing! Rend thou asunder the veils of idle fancies and vain imaginings, that thou mayest behold the Daystar of knowledge shining from this resplendent Horizon. 811. Thou hast torn in pieces a remnant of the Prophet Himself, and imagined that thou hadst helped the Faith of God. 812. Thus hath thy soul prompted thee, and thou art truly one of the heedless. 813. Thine act hath consumed the hearts of the Concourse on high, and those of such as have circled round the Cause of God, the Lord of the worlds. 814. The soul of the Chaste One (Fátimih) [melted] by reason of thy cruelty, and the inmates of Paradise wept sore in that blessed Spot. 815. “Judge thou fairly, I adjure thee by God. 816. What proof did the Jewish doctors adduce wherewith to condemn Him Who was the Spirit of God (Jesus Christ), when He came unto them with truth? 817. What could have been the evidence produced by the Pharisees and the idolatrous priests to justify their denial of Muhammad, the Apostle of God when He came unto them with a Book that judged between truth and falsehood with a justice which turned into light the darkness of the earth, and enraptured the hearts of such as had known Him? 818. Indeed thou hast produced, in this day, the same proofs which the foolish divines advanced in that age. 819. Unto this testifieth He Who is the King of the realm of grace in this great Prison. 820. Thou hast, truly, walked in their ways, nay, hast surpassed them in their cruelty, and hast deemed thyself to be helping the Faith and defending the Law of God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT Divisions 821-855 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 821. By Him Who is the Truth! Thine iniquity hath made Gabriel to groan, and hath drawn tears from the Law of God, through which the breezes of justice have been wafted over all who are in heaven and on earth. 822. Hast thou fondly imagined that the judgment thou didst pronounce hath profited thee? 823. Nay, by Him Who is the King of all Names! 824. Unto thy loss testifieth He with Whom is the knowledge of all things as recorded in the preserved Tablet [of ____ ]... 825. “O thou who hast gone astray! Thou hast neither seen Me, nor associated with Me, nor been My companion for the fraction of a moment. 826. How is it, then, that thou hast bidden men to curse Me? 827. Didst thou, in this, follow the promptings of thine own desires, or didst thou obey thy Lord? 828. Produce thou a sign, if thou art one of the truthful. 829. We testify that thou hast cast behind thy back the Law of God, and laid hold on the dictates of thy passions. 830. Nothing, in truth, escapeth His knowledge; He, verily, is the Incomparable, the All-Informed. 831. O heedless one! Hearken unto that which the Merciful hath revealed in the Qur’án: ‘Say not to every one who meeteth you with a greeting, “Thou art not a believer.”’ 832. Thus hath He decreed in Whose grasp are the kingdoms of Revelation and of creation, if thou be of them that hearken. 833. Thou hast set aside the commandment of God, and clung unto the promptings of thine own desire. 834. Woe, then, unto thee, O careless one that doubtest! 835. If thou deniest Me, by what proof canst thou vindicate the truth of that which thou dost possess? 836. Produce it, then, O thou who hast joined partners with God, and turned aside from His sovereignty that hath encompassed the worlds! 837. “Know thou that he is truly learned who hath acknowledged My Revelation, and drunk from the Ocean of My knowledge, and soared in the atmosphere of My love, and cast away all else besides Me, and taken firm hold on that which hath been sent down from the Kingdom of My wondrous utterance. 838. He, verily, is even as an eye unto mankind, and as the spirit of life unto the body of all creation. 839. Glorified be the All-Merciful Who hath enlightened him, and caused him to arise and serve His great and mighty Cause. 840. Verily, such a man is blessed by the Concourse on high, and by them who dwell within the Tabernacle of Grandeur, who have quaffed My sealed Wine in My Name, the Omnipotent, the AllPowerful. 841. If thou be of them that occupy such a sublime station, produce then a sign from God, the Creator of the heavens. 842. And shouldst thou recognize thy powerlessness, do thou rein in thy passions, and return unto thy Lord, that perchance He may forgive thee thy sins which have caused the leaves of the Divine Lote-Tree to be burnt up, and the Rock to cry out, and the eyes of men of understanding to weep. 843. Because of thee the Veil of Divinity was rent asunder, and the Ark has foundered, and the SheCamel was hamstrung, and the Spirit (Jesus) groaned in His sublime retreat. 844. Disputest thou with Him Who hath come unto thee with the testimonies of God and His signs which thou possessest and which are in the possession of them that dwell on earth? 845. Open thine eyes that thou mayest behold this Wronged One shining forth above the horizon of the will of God, the Sovereign, the Truth, the Resplendent. 846. Unstop, then, the ear of thine heart that thou mayest hearken unto the speech of the Divine LoteTree that hath been raised up in truth by God, the Almighty, the Beneficent. 847. Verily, this Tree, notwithstanding the things that befell it by reason of thy cruelty and of the transgressions of such as are like thee, calleth aloud and summoneth all men unto the Sadratu’lMuntahá and the Supreme Horizon. 848. Blessed is the soul that hath gazed on the Most Mighty Sign, and the ear that hath heard His most sweet Voice, and woe to whosoever hath turned aside and done wickedly. 849. “O thou who hast turned away from God! Wert thou to look with the eye of fairness upon the Divine Lote-Tree, thou wouldst perceive the marks of thy sword on its boughs, and its branches, and its leaves, 850. notwithstanding that God created thee for the purpose of recognizing and of serving it. 851. Reflect, that haply thou mayest recognize thine iniquity and be numbered with such as have repented. 852. Thinkest thou that We fear thy cruelty? 853. Know thou and be well assured that from the first day whereon the voice of the Most Sublime Pen was raised betwixt earth and heaven We offered up Our souls, 854. and Our bodies, and Our sons, and Our possessions in the path of God, the Exalted, the Great, and We glory therein amongst all created things and the Concourse on high. 855. Unto this testify the things which have befallen Us in this straight Path. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER TWENTY NINE Divisions 856-920 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 856. By God! Our hearts were consumed, and Our bodies were crucified, and Our blood was spilt, while Our eyes were fixed on the horizon of the loving-kindness of their Lord, the Witness, the All-Seeing. 857. The more grievous their woes, the greater waxed the love of the people of Bahá. 858. Unto their sincerity hath borne witness what the All-Merciful hath sent down in the Qur’án. 859. He saith: ‘Wish ye, then, for death, if ye are sincere.’ 860. Who is to be preferred, he that hath sheltered himself behind curtains, or he that hath offered himself in the path of God? 861. Judge thou fairly, and be not of them that rove distraught in the wilderness of falsehood. 862. So carried away have they been by the living waters of the love of the Most Merciful, that neither the arms of the world nor the swords of the nations have deterred them from setting their faces towards the ocean of the bounty of their Lord, the Giver, the Generous. 863. “By God! Troubles have failed to unnerve Me, and the repudiation of the divines hath been powerless to weaken Me. 864. I have spoken, and still speak forth before the face of men: ‘ 865. The door of grace hath been unlocked and He Who is the Dayspring of Justice is come with perspicuous signs and evident testimonies, from God, the Lord of strength and of might!’ 866. Present thyself before Me that thou mayest hear the mysteries which were heard by the Son of ‘Imrán (Moses) upon the Sinai of Wisdom. 867. Thus commandeth thee He Who is the Dawning-Place of the Revelation of thy Lord, the God of Mercy, from His great Prison.” 868. Thereupon hath the cry and the lamentation of the true Faith been raised once again, saying: “Verily, Sinai calleth aloud and saith: ‘O people of the Bayán! Fear ye the Merciful. 869. 870. Indeed have I attained unto Him Who conversed upon me, and the ecstasies of my joy have seized the pebbles of the earth and the dust thereof.’ 871. And the Bush exclaimeth: ‘O people of the Bayán! Judge ye fairly that which hath in truth been manifested. 872. Verily the Fire which God revealed unto the One Who conversed with Him is now manifested. 873. Unto this beareth witness every man of insight and understanding.’” 874. We have made mention of certain martyrs of this Revelation, and have also cited some of the verses which were sent down concerning them from the kingdom of Our utterance. 875. We fain would hope that, rid of all attachment to the world, thou wilt ponder the things which We have mentioned. 876. It behooveth thee now to reflect upon the state of Mírzá Hádí Dawlat-Ábádí and of Sád-i-Isfahání (Sadru’l-‘Ulamá), who reside in the Land of Tá (Tihrán). 877. No sooner had the former heard that he had been called a Bábí than he became so perturbed that his poise and dignity forsook him. 878. He ascended the pulpits and spoke words which ill befitted him. 879. From time immemorial the clay clods of the world have, wholly by reason of their love of leadership, perpetrated such acts as have caused men to err. 880. Thou must not, however, imagine that all the faithful are such as these two. 881. We have described unto thee the constancy, the firmness, the steadfastness, the certitude, the imperturbability and the dignity of the martyrs of this Revelation, that thou mayest be well-informed. 882. My purpose in citing the passages from the Tablets to the kings and others hath been that thou mayest know of a certainty that this Wronged One hath not concealed the Cause of God, 883. yet hath proclaimed and delivered, in the most eloquent language, before the face of the world, the things He had been commissioned to set forth. 883. Certain faint-hearted ones, however, such as Hádí and others, have tampered with the Cause of God and have, in their concern for this fleeting life, said and done that which caused the eye of justice to weep and the Pen of Glory to groan, 885. notwithstanding their ignorance of the essentials of this Cause; whereas this Wronged One hath revealed it for the sake of God. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTY Divisions 886-920 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 886. O Hádí! Thou hast gone unto My brother and hast seen him. 887. Set now thy face towards the court of this Wronged One, that haply the breezes of Revelation and the breaths of inspiration may assist thee and enable thee to attain thy goal. 888. Whoever gazeth this day on My signs will distinguish truth from falsehood as the sun from shadow, and will be made cognizant of the goal. 889. God is aware and beareth Me witness that whatever hath been mentioned was for the sake of God, that haply thou mayest be the cause of the guidance of men, and mayest deliver the peoples of the world from idle fancies and vain imaginings. 890. Gracious God! Until now they that have turned aside and denied Me have failed to recognize Who despatched that which was delivered unto the Herald—the Primal Point! (the Bab) The knowledge of it is with God, the Lord of the worlds. 891. Exert thyself, O Sheik, and arise to serve this Cause. 892. The Sealed Wine is disclosed in this day before the faces of men. 893. Seize it in the name of thy Lord, and quaff thy fill in remembrance of Him Who is the Mighty, the Incomparable. 894. Night and day hath this Wronged One been occupied in that which would unite the hearts, and edify the souls of men. 895. The events that have happened in Persia during the early years have truly saddened the well-favored and sincere ones. 896. Each year witnessed a fresh massacre, pillage, plunder, and shedding of blood. 897. At one time there appeared in Zanján that which caused the greatest consternation; at another in Nayríz, and at yet another in Tabarsí, and finally there occurred the episode of the Land of Tá. (Tihrán) 898. From that time onwards this Wronged One, assisted by the One True God—exalted be His glory— acquainted this oppressed people with the things which beseemed them. 899. All have sanctified themselves from the things which they and others possess, and have clung unto, and fixed their eyes upon that which pertaineth unto God. 900. It is now incumbent upon His Majesty the Sháh—may God, exalted be He, protect him— to deal with this people with loving-kindness and mercy. 901. This Wronged One pledgeth Himself, before the Divine Kaaba, that, apart from truthfulness and trustworthiness, this people will show forth nothing that can in any way conflict with the worldadorning views of His Majesty. 902. Every nation must have a high regard for the position of its sovereign, must be submissive unto him, must carry out his behests, and hold fast his authority. 903. The sovereigns of the earth have been and are the manifestations of the power, the grandeur and the majesty of God. 899. This Wronged One hath at no time dealt deceitfully with anyone. 900. Every one is well aware of this, and beareth witness unto it. 901. Regard for the rank of sovereigns is divinely ordained, as is clearly attested by the words of the Prophets of God and His chosen ones. 902. He Who is the Spirit (Jesus)—may peace be upon Him—was asked: “O Spirit of God! Is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar or not?” 903. And He made reply: “Yea, render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s and to God the things that are God’s.” 904. He forbade it not. 905. These two sayings are, in the estimation of men of insight, one and the same, for if that which belonged to Caesar had not come from God, He would have forbidden it. 906. And likewise in the sacred verse: “Obey God and obey the Apostle, and those among you invested with authority.” 907. By “those invested with authority” is meant primarily and more especially the Imáms —the blessings of God rest upon them! 908. They, verily, are the manifestations of the power of God, and the sources of His authority, and the libraries of His knowledge, and the daysprings of His commandments. 909. Secondarily these words refer unto the kings and rulers —those through the brightness of whose justice the horizons of the world are resplendent and luminous. 910. We fain would hope that His Majesty the Sháh will shine forth with a light of justice whose radiance will envelop all the kindreds of the earth. 911. It is incumbent upon every one to beseech the true God on his behalf for that which is meet and seemly in this day. 912. O God, my God, and my Master, and my Mainstay, and my Desire, and my Beloved! I ask Thee by the mysteries which were hid in Thy knowledge, and by the signs which have diffused the fragrance of Thy loving-kindness, and by the billows of the ocean of Thy bounty, and by the heaven of Thy grace and generosity, 913. and by the blood spilt in Thy path, and by the hearts consumed in their love for Thee, to assist His Majesty the Sháh with Thy power and Thy sovereignty, that from him may be manifested that which will everlastingly endure in Thy Books, and Scriptures, and Tablets. 914. Hold Thou his hand, O my Lord, with the hand of Thine omnipotence, and illuminate him with the light of Thy knowledge, and adorn him with the adornment of Thy virtues. 915. Potent art Thou to do what pleaseth Thee, and in Thy grasp are the reins of all created things. No God is there but Thee, the Ever-Forgiving, the All-Bounteous. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTY ONE Divisions 916-950 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 916. In the Epistle to the Romans Saint Paul hath written: “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. 917. For there is no power but of God; the powers that be are ordained of God. 918. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God.” 919. And further: “For he is the minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil.” 920. He saith that the appearance of the kings, and their majesty and power are of God. 921. Moreover, in the traditions of old, references have been made which the divines have seen and heard. 922. We beseech God—blessed and glorified be He— to aid thee, O Sheik, to lay fast hold on that which hath been sent down from the heaven of the bounty of God, the Lord of the worlds. 923. The divines must needs unite with His Majesty, the Sháh, and cleave unto that which will insure the protection, the security, the welfare and prosperity of men. 924. A just king enjoyeth nearer access unto God than anyone. 925. Unto this testifieth He Who speaketh in His Most Great Prison. God! There is none other God but Him, the One, the Incomparable, the Almighty, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 926. Wert thou, for the sake of God, to ponder, though it be but for an hour, upon the things which have occurred in former times and more recently, thou wouldst turn away from the things thou dost possess unto the things which belong unto God, and wouldst become a means for the exaltation of His Word. 927. Hath, from the foundation of the world until the present day, any Light or Revelation shone forth from the dayspring of the will of God which the kindreds of the earth have accepted, and Whose Cause they have acknowledged? 928. Where is it to be found, and what is its name? 929. Since the Seal of the Prophets (Muhammad) —may all else but Him be His sacrifice— and before Him the Spirit of God (Jesus), as far back as the First Manifestation, all have at the time of Their appearance suffered grievously. 930. Some were held to be possessed, others were called impostors, and were treated in a manner that the pen is ashamed to describe. 931. By God! There befell Them what hath made all created things to sigh, and yet the people are, for the most part, sunk in manifest ignorance! 932. We pray God to assist them to return unto Him, and to repent before the door of His mercy. Potent is He over all things. 933. At this moment the shrill voice of the Most Sublime Pen hath been raised, and hath addressed Me saying: 934. “Admonish the Sheikeven as Thou hast admonished one of Thy Branches (sons), that haply the breezes of Thine utterance may attract and draw him nigh unto God, the Lord of the worlds.” 935. “Be generous in prosperity, and thankful in adversity. 936. Be worthy of the trust of thy neighbor, and look upon him with a bright and friendly face. 937. Be a treasure to the poor, an admonisher to the rich, an answerer to the cry of the needy, a preserver of the sanctity of thy pledge. 938. Be fair in thy judgment, and guarded in thy speech. 939. Be unjust to no man, and show all meekness to all men. 940. Be as a lamp unto them that walk in darkness, a joy to the sorrowful, a sea for the thirsty, a haven for the distressed, an upholder and defender of the victim of oppression. 941. Let integrity and uprightness distinguish all thine acts. 942. Be a home for the stranger, a balm to the suffering, a tower of strength for the fugitive. 943. Be eyes to the blind, and a guiding light unto the feet of the erring. 944. Be an ornament to the visage of truth, a crown to the brow of fidelity, a pillar of the temple of righteousness, a breath of life to the body of mankind, 945. an ensign of the hosts of justice, a luminary above the horizon of virtue, a dew to the soil of the human heart, an ark on the ocean of knowledge, 946. a sun in the heaven of bounty, a gem on the diadem of wisdom, a shining light in the firmament of thy generation, a fruit upon the tree of humility. 947. We pray God to protect thee from the heat of jealousy and the cold of hatred. He verily is nigh, ready to answer.” 948. Thus hath My tongue spoken unto one of My Branches (sons), and We have mentioned it unto such of Our loved ones as have cast away their idle fancies, and clung unto that which hath been prescribed unto them in the day whereon the Daystar of Certitude hath shone forth above the horizon of the will of God, the Lord of the worlds. 949. This is the day on which the Bird of Utterance hath warbled its melody upon the branches, in the name of its Lord, the God of Mercy. 950. Blessed is the man that hath, on the wings of longing, soared towards God, the Lord of the Judgment Day. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTY TWO Divisions 951-975 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 951. The one true God well knoweth, and all the company of His trusted ones testify, that this Wronged One hath, at all times, been faced with dire peril. 952. But for the tribulations that have touched Me in the path of God, life would have held no sweetness for Me, and My existence would have profited Me nothing. 953. For them who are endued with discernment, and whose eyes are fixed upon the Sublime Vision, it is no secret that I have been, most of the days of My life, even as a slave, sitting under a sword hanging on a thread, knowing not whether it would fall soon or late upon him. 954. And yet, notwithstanding all this We render thanks unto God, the Lord of the worlds. 955. Mine inner tongue reciteth, in the daytime and in the night-season, this prayer: “Glory to Thee, O my God! 956. But for the tribulations which are sustained in Thy path, how could Thy true lovers be recognized; and were it not for the trials which are borne for love of Thee, how could the station of such as yearn for Thee be revealed? 957. Thy mightiness beareth Me witness! The companions of all who adore Thee are the tears they shed, and the comforters of such as seek Thee are the groans they utter, and the food of them who haste to meet Thee is the fragments of their broken hearts. 958. How sweet to my taste is the bitterness of death suffered in Thy path, and how precious in my estimation are the shafts of Thine enemies when encountered for the sake of the exaltation of Thy Word! 959. Let me quaff in Thy Cause, O my God and my Master, whatsoever Thou didst desire, and send down upon me in Thy love all Thou didst ordain. 960. By Thy glory! I wish only what Thou wishest, and cherish what Thou cherishest. 961. In Thee have I, at all times, placed My whole trust and confidence. Thou art verily the All-Possessing, the Most High. 962. Raise up, I implore Thee, O my God, as helpers to this Revelation such as shall be counted worthy of Thy Name and of Thy sovereignty, that they may remember Thee among Thy creatures, and hoist the ensigns of Thy victory in Thy land, and adorn them with Thy virtues and Thy commandments. No God is there but Thee, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent.” 963. Thereupon the voice of the true Faith was lifted up, calling aloud again and again and saying: “O concourse of the earth! By God! I am the true Faith of God amongst you. Beware that ye deny Me not. 964. God hath manifested Me with a light that hath encompassed all that are in the heavens and all that are on earth. 965. Judge ye equitably, O people, My manifestation, and the revelation of My glory, and the radiance of My light, and be not of them that act unjustly.” 966. O Sheik! This Wronged One beseecheth God—blessed and glorified be He— to make thee the one who will open the door of justice, and reveal through thee His Cause among His servants. He, verily, is the All-Powerful, the Almighty, the All-Bounteous. 967. O Sheik! Entreat thou the one true God to sanctify the ears, and the eyes, and the hearts of mankind, and to protect them from the desires of a corrupt inclination. 968. For malice is a grievous malady which depriveth man from recognizing the Great Being, and debarreth him from the splendors of the sun of certitude. 969. We pray and hope that through the grace and mercy of God He may remove this mighty obstacle. He, verily, is the Potent, the All-Subduing, the Almighty. 970. At this moment a Voice was raised from the right-hand of the Luminous Spot: “God! There is none other God but Him, the Ordainer, the All-Wise! 971. Recite Thou unto the Sheik the remaining passages of the Tablet of the Proof that they may draw him unto the horizon of the Revelation of his Lord, the God of Mercy, 972. that haply he may arise to aid My Cause with perspicuous signs and exalted testimonies, and may speak forth amongst men that which the Tongue of Testimony hath spoken: ‘The Kingdom is God’s, the Lord of the worlds!’” 973. “Peruse thou the Book of Certitude and that which the All-Merciful hath sent down unto the King of Paris (Napoleon III) and to such as are like him, that thou mayest be made aware of the things that have happened in the past, and be persuaded that We have not sought to spread disorder in the land after it had been wellordered. 974. We exhort, wholly for the sake of God, His servants. 975. Let him who wisheth turn unto Him, and him who wisheth turn aside. Our Lord, the Merciful, is verily the All-Sufficing, the All-Praised. CHAPTER THIRTY THREE Divisions 976-1010 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 976. O concourse of the kindreds of the earth! This is the day whereon nothing amongst all things, nor any name amongst all names, can profit you save through this Name which God hath made the Manifestation of His Cause and the Dayspring of His Most Excellent Titles unto all who are in the kingdom of creation. 977. Blessed is that man that hath recognized the fragrance of the All-Merciful and been numbered with the steadfast. 978. Your sciences shall not profit you in this day, nor your arts, nor your treasures, nor your glory. 979. Cast them all behind your backs, and set your faces towards the Most Sublime Word through which the Scriptures and the Books and this lucid Tablet have been distinctly set forth. 980. Cast away, O people, the things ye have composed with the pen of your idle fancies and vain imaginings. 981. By God! The Daystar of Knowledge hath shone forth above the horizon of certitude. 982. “O thou who art gone astray! If thou hast any doubt concerning Our conduct, know thou that We bear witness unto that whereunto God hath Himself borne witness ere the creation of the heavens and of the earth, that there is none other God but Him, the Almighty, the All-Bounteous. 983. We testify that He is One in His Essence, One in His Attributes. 984. He hath none to equal Him in the whole universe, nor any partner in all creation. 985. He hath sent forth His Messengers, and sent down His Books, that they may announce unto His creatures the Straight Path. 986. “Hath the Sháh been informed, and chosen to close his eyes to thine acts? 987. Or hath he been seized with fear at the howling of a pack of wolves who have cast the path of God behind their backs and followed in thy way without any clear proof or Book? 988. We have heard that the provinces of Persia have been adorned with the adornment of justice. 989. When We observed closely, however, We found them to be the dawning-places of tyranny and the daysprings of injustice. 990. We behold justice in the clutches of tyranny. 991. We beseech God to set it free through the power of His might and His sovereignty. He, verily, overshadoweth all that is in the heavens and on earth. 992. To none is given the right to protest against any one concerning that which hath befallen the Cause of God. 993. It behooveth whosoever hath set his face towards the Most Sublime Horizon to cleave tenaciously unto the cord of patience, and to put his reliance in God, the Help in Peril, the Unconstrained. 994. O ye loved ones of God! Drink your fill from the wellspring of wisdom, and soar ye in the atmosphere of wisdom, and speak forth with wisdom and eloquence. Thus biddeth you your Lord, the Almighty, the All-Knowing. 995. “O heedless one! Rely not on thy glory, and thy power. 996. Thou art even as the last trace of sunlight upon the mountain-top. Soon will it fade away as decreed by God, the All-Possessing, the Most High. 997. Thy glory and the glory of such as are like thee have been taken away, and this verily is what hath been ordained by the One with Whom is the Mother Tablet. 998. Where is he to be found who contended with God, and whither is gone he that gainsaid His signs, and turned aside from His sovereignty? 999. Where are they who have slain His chosen ones and spilt the blood of His holy ones? 1000. Reflect, that haply thou mayest perceive the breaths of thine acts, O foolish doubter! 1001. Because of you the Apostle (Muhammad) lamented, and the Chaste One (Fátimih) cried out, and the countries were laid waste, and darkness fell upon all regions. 1002. O concourse of divines! Because of you the people were abased, and the banner of Islám was hauled down, and its mighty throne subverted. 1003. Every time a man of discernment hath sought to hold fast unto that which would exalt Islám, ye raised a clamor, and thereby was he deterred from achieving his purpose, while the land remained fallen in clear ruin. 1004. “O My Supreme Pen! Call Thou to remembrance the She-Serpent (Imám-Jum’ih of Isfahán) whose cruelty hath caused all created things to groan, and the limbs of the holy ones to quake. Thus biddeth Thee the Lord of all names, in this glorious station. 1005. The Chaste One (Fátimih) hath cried out by reason of thine iniquity, and yet thou dost imagine thyself to be of the family of the Apostle of God! 1006. Thus hath thy soul prompted thee, O thou who hast withdrawn thyself from God, the Lord of all that hath been and shall be. 1007. Judge thou equitably, O She-Serpent! For what crime didst thou sting the children of the Apostle of God (King of Martyrs and Beloved of Martyrs), and pillage their possessions? 1008. Hast thou denied Him Who created thee by His command ‘be, and it was’? 1009. Thou hast dealt with the children of the Apostle of God as neither ‘Ád hath dealt with Húd, nor Thámúd with Sálih, nor the Jews with the Spirit of God (Jesus), the Lord of all being. 1010. Gainsayest [challenge] thou the signs of thy Lord which had no sooner been sent down from the heaven of His Cause than all the books of the world bowed down before them? The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR Divisions 1011-1045 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1011. Meditate, that thou mayest be made aware of thine act, O heedless outcast! 1012. Erelong will the breaths of chastisement seize thee, as they seized others before thee. 1013. Wait, O thou who hast joined partners with God, the Lord of the visible and the invisible. 1014. This is the day which God hath announced through the tongue of His Apostle. 1015. Reflect, that thou mayest apprehend what the All-Merciful hath sent down in the Qur’án and in this inscribed Tablet. 1016. This is the day whereon He Who is the Dayspring of Revelation hath arrived with clear tokens which none can number. 1017. This is the day whereon every man endued with perception hath discovered the fragrance of the breeze of the All-Merciful in the world of creation, and every man of insight hath hastened unto the living waters of the mercy of his Lord, the King of Kings. 1018. O heedless one! The tale of the Sacrifice hath been retold, (Abraham and Isaac (or Ishmael)) and he who was to be offered up hath directed his steps towards the place of sacrifice, and returned not, by reason of that which thy hand hath wrought, O perverse hater! 1019. Didst thou imagine that martyrdom could abase this Cause? 1020. Nay, by Him Whom God hath made to be the Repository of His Revelation, if thou be of them that comprehend. 1021. Woe betide thee, O thou who hast joined partners with God, and woe betide them that have taken thee as their leader, without a clear token nor a clear Book. 1022. How numerous the oppressors before thee who have arisen to quench the light of God, and how many the impious who murdered and pillaged until the hearts and souls of men groaned by reason of their cruelty! 1023. The sun of justice hath been obscured, inasmuch as the embodiment of tyranny hath been stablished upon the throne of hatred, and yet the people understand not. 1024. O foolish one! Thou hast slain the children of the Apostle and pillaged their property. 1025. Say: Was it, in thine estimation, their property or themselves that denied God? 1026. Judge fairly, O ignorant one that hath been shut out as by a veil from God. 1027. Thou hast clung to tyranny, and cast away justice; whereupon all created things have lamented, and still thou art among the wayward. 1028. Thou hast put to death the aged, and plundered the young. 1029. Thinkest thou that thou wilt consume that which thine iniquity hath amassed? 1030. Nay, by Myself! Thus informeth thee He Who is cognizant of all. 1031. By God! The things thou possessest shall profit thee not, nor what thou hast laid up through thy cruelty. Unto this beareth witness thy Lord, the All-Knowing. 1032. Thou hast arisen to put out the light of this Cause; erelong will thine own fire be quenched, at His behest. 1033. He, verily, is the Lord of strength and of might. The changes and chances of the world, and the powers of the nations, cannot frustrate Him. 1034. He doeth what He pleaseth, and ordaineth what He willeth through the power of His sovereignty. 1035. Consider the she-camel. Though but a beast, yet hath the All-Merciful exalted her to so high a station that the tongues of the earth made mention of her and celebrated her praise. 1036. He, verily, overshadoweth all that is in the heavens and on earth. No God is there but Him, the Almighty, the Great. 1037. Thus have We adorned the heaven of Our Tablet with the suns of Our words. 1038. Blessed the man that hath attained thereunto, and been illumined with their light, and woe betide such as have turned aside, and denied Him, and strayed far from Him. Praised be God, the Lord of the worlds!” 1039. O Sheik! We have enabled thee to hear the melodies of the Nightingale of Paradise, and unveiled to thine eyes the signs which God, by His all-compelling behest, hath sent down in the Most Great Prison, that thine eye might be cheered, and thy soul be well-assured. He, verily, is the All-Bounteous, the Generous. 1040. Arise thou through the power of His testimony to serve the Cause of God, thy Lord, the God of Mercy. 1041. If thy faith be fearful, seize thou My Tablet, and preserve it in the bosom of trust. 1042. And when thou enterest into the place of resurrection, and God asketh thee by what proof thou hast believed in this Revelation, draw forth the Tablet and say: “By this Book, the holy, the mighty, the incomparable.” 1043. Thereupon all will lift up their hands towards thee, and will seize the Tablet, and will press it to their eyes, and will inhale therefrom the fragrance of the utterance of God, the Lord of the worlds. 1044. Were God to torment thee for having believed in His signs in this Revelation, for what reason could He then torment such as have disbelieved in Muhammad, the Apostle of God, and before Him in Jesus, the Son of Mary, and before Him in the One Who conversed with God (Moses), and before Him in the One Who is the Friend of God (Abraham), and as far back as the One Who was the First Manifestation, Who was created by the will of thy Lord, the Potent, the All-Encompassing. 1045. Thus have We sent down Our verses unto one before thee, and recalled them unto thee, in this day, that thou mayest understand, and be of them who are well assured. CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE Divisions 1046-1080 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1046. O thou who assumest the voice of knowledge! This Cause is too evident to be obscured, and too conspicuous to be concealed. 1047. It shineth as the sun in its meridian glory. None can deny it unless he be a hater and a doubter. 1048. At this moment it behooveth us to turn unto the Desired One, and cleave unto these most sublime words: 1049. “O God, my God! Thou hast lighted the lamp of Thy Cause with the oil of wisdom; protect it from contrary winds. 1050. The lamp is Thine, and the glass is Thine, and all things in the heavens and on earth are in the grasp of Thy power. 1051. Bestow justice upon the rulers, and fairness upon the divines. 1052. Thou art the All-Powerful, Who, through the motion of Thy Pen, hast aided Thine irresistible Cause, and guided aright Thy loved ones. 1053. Thou art the Possessor of power, and the King of might. No God is there but Thee, the Strong, the Unconstrained.” 1054. Say thou also: “O God, my God! I yield Thee thanks inasmuch as Thou hast made me to drink of Thy Sealed Wine from the hand of the bounty of Thy Name, the Self-Subsistent. 1055. I entreat Thee by the splendors of the Dayspring of Thy Revelation, and by the potency of Thy Most Sublime Word, and by the might of Thy Most Exalted Pen, through Whose movement the realities of all created things have been enraptured, 1056. to aid His Majesty the Sháh to render Thy Cause victorious, and to turn towards the horizon of Thy Revelation, and to set his face in the direction of the lights of Thy visage. 1057. Assist him, O my Lord, to draw nigh unto Thee. Help him, then, with the hosts of the heavens and of earth. 1058. I implore Thee, O Thou Who art the Lord of all Names and the Maker of the heavens, by the light of Thy Cause, and by the fire of the Lote-Tree of Thy loving-kindness, to help His Majesty to reveal Thy Cause amidst Thy creatures. 1059. Open, then, before his face the doors of Thy grace, and Thy mercy, and Thy bounty. 1060. Potent art Thou to do what pleaseth Thee by Thy word: ‘Be, and it is.’” 1061. O Sheik! We had seized the reins of authority by the power of God and His Divine might, as He alone can seize, Who is the Mighty, the Strong. 1062. None had the power to stir up mischief or sedition. 1063. Now, however, as they have failed to appreciate this loving-kindness and these bounties, they have been, and will be, afflicted with the retribution which their acts must entail. 1064. The State officials, considering the secret progress of the Extended Cord have, from every direction, incited and aided Mine adversaries. 1065. In the Great City (Constantinople) they have roused a considerable number of people to oppose this Wronged One. 1066. Things have come to such a pass that the officials in that city have acted in a manner which hath brought shame to both the government and the people. 1067. A distinguished siyyid, whose well-known integrity, acceptable conduct, and commercial reputation, were recognized by the majority of fair-minded men, and who was regarded by all as a highly honored merchant, once visited Beirut. 1068. In view of his friendship for this Wronged One they telegraphed the Persian Dragoman informing him that this siyyid, assisted by his servant, had stolen a sum of money and other things and gone to ‘Akká. Their design in this matter was to dishonor this Wronged One. 1069. And yet, far be it from the people of this country to allow themselves to be deflected, by these unseemly tales, from the straight path of uprightness and truth. 1070. Briefly, they have assaulted Me from every side, and are reinforcing Mine adversaries. 1071. This Wronged One, however, beseecheth the one true God to graciously assist every one in that which beseemeth these days. 1072. Day and night I fix My gaze on these perspicuous words, and recite: “O God, my God! I beseech Thee by the sun of Thy grace, and the sea of Thy knowledge, and the heaven of Thy justice, to aid them that have denied Thee to confess, and such as have turned aside from Thee to return, and those who have calumniated Thee to be just and fair-minded. 1073. Assist them, O my Lord, to return unto Thee, and to repent before the door of Thy grace. 1074. Powerful art Thou to do what Thou willest, and in Thy grasp are the reins of all that is in the heavens and all that is on earth. Praise be unto God, the Lord of the worlds.” 1075. The time is at hand when whatsoever lieth hid in the souls and hearts of men will be disclosed. 1076. This Day is the Day whereof Luqmán spoke unto his son, the Day which the Lord of Glory announced and with which He acquainted Him Who was His Friend (Muhammad) through these, His words —exalted be He:— 1077. “O my son! Verily, God will bring everything to light, though it were but the weight of a grain of mustard-seed, and hidden in a rock or in the heavens or in the earth; for God is Subtile, informed of all.” 1078. This Day the deceitful of eye, and all that men’s [hearts] conceal, are made known and laid bare before the throne of His Revelation. 1079. Nothing whatsoever can escape His knowledge. He heareth and seeth, and He, in truth, is the All-Hearing, the All-Seeing. 1080. How very strange that they discern not between the trustworthy and the treacherous! The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTY SIX Divisions 1081-1115 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1081. Would that His Majesty the Sháh of Persia —may God perpetuate his sovereignty— would inquire from the Consuls of the honored Persian Government who have been in this country, that he might become acquainted with the activities and behavior of this Wronged One. 1082. Briefly, they have incited a great many such as Akhtar and others, and are busying themselves in spreading calumnies. 1083. It is clear and evident that they will surround with their swords of hatred and their shafts of enmity the one whom they know to be an outcast among men and to have been banished from one country to another. 1084. This is not the first time that such iniquity hath been perpetrated, nor the first goblet that hath been dashed to the ground, nor the first veil that hath been rent in twain in the path of God, the Lord of the worlds. 1085. This Wronged One, however, remained calm and silent in the Most Great Prison, busying Himself with His own affairs, and completely detached from all else but God. 1086. Iniquity waxed so grievous that the pens of the world are powerless to record it. 1087. In this connection it is necessary to mention the following occurrence, that haply men may take fast hold of the cord of justice and truthfulness. 1088. Hájí Sheik Muhammad ‘Alí—upon him be the glory of God, the Ever-Abiding— was a merchant of high repute, well-known unto most of the inhabitants of the Great City (Constantinople). 1089. Not long ago, when the Persian Embassy in Constantinople was secretly engaged in stirring up mischief, it was noticed that this believing and sincere soul was greatly distressed. 1090. Finally, one night he threw himself into the sea, yet was rescued by some passers-by who chanced to come upon him at that moment. 1091. His act was widely commented upon and given varied interpretations by different people. 1092. Following this, one night he repaired to a mosque, and, as reported by the guardian of that place, kept vigil the whole night, and was occupied until the morning in offering, ardently and with tearful eyes, his prayers and supplications. 1093. Upon hearing him suddenly cease his devotions, the guardian went to him, and found that he had already surrendered his soul. 1094. An empty bottle was found by his side, indicating that he had poisoned himself. 1095. Briefly, the guardian, while greatly astonished, broke the news to the people. It was found out that he had left two testaments. 1096. In the first he recognized and confessed the unity of God, that His Exalted Being had neither peer nor equal, and that His Essence was exalted above all praise, all glorification and description. 1097. He also testified to the Revelation of the Prophets and the holy ones, and recognized what had been written down in the Books of God, the Lord of all men. 1098. On another page, in which he had set down a prayer, he wrote these words in conclusion: “This servant and the loved ones of God are perplexed. 1099. On the one hand the Pen of the Most High hath forbidden all men to engage in sedition, contention, or conflict, and on the other that same Pen hath sent down these most sublime words: 1100. ‘Should anyone, in the presence of the Manifestation, discover an evil intention on the part of any soul, [the Manifestation, or another otherwise] he must not oppose him, yet must leave him to God.’ 1101. Considering that on the one hand this binding command is clear and firmly established, and that on the other hand calumnies, beyond human strength to bear or endure, have been uttered, therefore this servant hath chosen to commit this most grievous sin. 1102. I turn suppliantly unto the ocean of God’s bounty and the heaven of Divine mercy, and hope that He will blot out with the pen of His grace and bounty the misdeeds of this servant. 1103. Though my transgressions be manifold, and unnumbered my evildoings, yet do I cleave tenaciously to the cord of His bounty, and cling unto the hem of His generosity. 1104. God is witness, and they that are nigh unto His Threshold know full well, that this servant could not bear to hear the tales related by the perfidious. I, therefore, have committed this act. 1105. If He chastise me, He verily is to be praised for what He doeth; and if He forgive me, His behest shall be obeyed.” 1106. Ponder, now, O Sheik, the influence of the word of God, that haply thou mayest turn from the left hand of idle fancy unto the right hand of certitude. 1107. This Wronged One hath never acted hypocritically towards any one, in the Cause of God, and hath loudly proclaimed the Word of God before the face of His creatures. 1108. Let him who wisheth turn thereunto, and let him who wisheth turn aside. 1109. If these things, however, that are so clear, so manifest and indubitable, be denied, what else can be deemed acceptable and worthy of credence in the estimation of men of insight? 1110. We beseech God—blessed and glorified be He— to forgive the aforementioned person (Hájí Sheik Muhammad-‘Alí), and change his evil deeds into good ones. He, verily, is the All-Powerful, the Almighty, the All-Bounteous. 1111. Such things have appeared in this Revelation that there is no recourse for either the exponents of science and knowledge or the manifestations of justice and equity other than to recognize them. 1112. It is incumbent upon thee, in this day, to arise with celestial power and dissipate, with the aid of knowledge, the doubts of the peoples of the world, so that all men may be sanctified, and direct their steps towards the Most Great Ocean and cleave fast unto that which God hath purposed. 1113. Every one who hath turned aside from Me hath clung to his own idle words, and therewith voiced his objections to Him Who is the Truth. 1114. Gracious God! Such references as have been made to Divinity and Godhead by the holy ones and chosen ones of God have been made a cause for denial and repudiation. 1115. The Imám Sádiq hath said: “Servitude is a substance, the essence of which is Divinity.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN Divisions 1116-1150 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1116. The Commander of the Faithful (Imám ‘Alí) answered an Arab, who had questioned him concerning the soul, as follows: 1117. “The third is the soul which is divine and celestial. 1118. It is a divine energy, a substance, simple, and self-subsistent.” 1119. And further he—peace be upon him—said: “Therefore it is the Most Sublime Essence of God, the Tree of Blessedness, the Lote-Tree beyond which there is no passing, the Garden of Repose.” 1120. The Imám Sádiq hath said: “When our Qá’im will arise, the earth will shine with the light of her Lord.” 1121. Likewise, a lengthy tradition is attributed to Ábí-‘Abdi’lláh—peace be upon him— in which these sublime words are found: “Thereupon will He Who is the All-Compelling—exalted and glorified be He— descend from the clouds with the angels.” 1122. And in the mighty Qur’án: “What can expect anything except that God should come down to them overshadowed with clouds?” 1123. And in the tradition of Mufaddál it is said: “The Qá’im will lean His back against the Sanctuary, and will stretch forth His hand, and lo, it shall be snow-white but unhurt. 1124. And He shall say: ‘This is the hand of God, the right hand of God, that cometh from God, at the command of God!’” 1125. In whichever manner these traditions are interpreted, in that same manner let them also interpret that which the Most Sublime Pen hath set down. 1126. The Commander of the Faithful (Imám ‘Alí) hath said: “I am He Who can neither be named, nor described.” 1127. And likewise He hath said: “Outwardly I am an Imám; inwardly I am the Unseen, the Unknowable.” 1128. Abú-Ja’far-i-Túsí hath said: “I said to Ábí ‘Abdi’lláh: ‘You are the Way mentioned in the Book of God, and you are the Impost, and you are the Pilgrimage.’ 1129. He replied: ‘O man! We are the Way mentioned in the Book of God,—exalted and glorified be He— and We are the Impost, and We are the Fast, and We are the Pilgrimage, and We are the Sacred Month, and We are the Sacred City, and We are the Kaaba of God, and We are the Qiblih of God, and We are the Face of God.’” 1130. Jabír hath said that Abú-Ja’far—peace be upon him—spoke to him as follows: “O Jabír! Give heed unto the Bayán (Exposition) and the Má’ání (Significances).” 1131. He—peace be upon him—added: “As to the Bayán, it consisteth in thy recognition of God—glorified be He— as the One Who hath no equal, and in thy adoration of Him, and in thy refusal to join partners with Him. 1132. As to the Má’ání, We are its meaning, and its side, and its hand, and its tongue, and its cause, and its command, and its knowledge, and its right. 1133. If We wish for something, it is God Who wisheth it, and He desireth that which We desire.” 1134. Moreover, the Commander of the Faithful (Imám ‘Alí)—peace be upon him—hath said: “How can I worship a Lord Whom I have not seen?” 1135. And, in another connection, he saith: “Nothing have I perceived except that I perceived God before it, God after it, or God with it.” 1136. O Sheik! Ponder upon the things which have been mentioned, that perchance thou mayest quaff the Sealed Wine through the power of the name of Him Who is the [Self-Subsistent], and obtain that which none is capable of comprehending. 1137. Gird up the loins of endeavor, and direct thyself towards the Most Sublime Kingdom, that haply thou mayest perceive, as they descend upon Me, the breaths of Revelation and inspiration, and attain thereunto. 1138. Verily, I say: The Cause of God hath never had, nor hath it now, any peer or equal. 1139. Rend asunder the veils of idle fancies. 1140. He, in truth, will reinforce thee, and assist thee, as a token of His grace. He, verily, is the Strong, the All-Subduing, the Almighty. 1141. While there is yet time, and the blessed Lote-Tree is still calling aloud amongst men, suffer not thyself to be deprived. 1142. Place thy trust in God, and commit thine affairs unto Him, and enter then the Most Great Prison, that thou mayest hear what no ear hath ever heard, and gaze on that which no eye hath ever seen. 1143. After such an exposition, can there remain any room for doubt? Nay, by God, Who standeth over His Cause! 1144. In truth I say: On this day the blessed words “But He is the Apostle of God, and the Seal of the Prophets” have found their consummation in the verse, “The day when mankind shall stand before the Lord of the worlds.” 1145. Render thou thanksgiving unto God, for so great a bounty. 1146. O Sheik! The breezes of prophetic Revelation can never be confounded with other breezes. 1147. Now the Lote-Tree beyond which there is no passing standeth laden with countless fruits before thy face; besmirch not thyself with idle fancies, as have done the people aforetime. These utterances themselves proclaim the true nature of the Faith of God. 1148. He it is Who witnesseth unto all things. To demonstrate the truth of His Revelation He hath not been, nor is He, dependent upon any one. 1149. Well nigh a hundred volumes of luminous verses and perspicuous words have already been sent down from the heaven of the will of Him Who is the Revealer of signs, and are available unto all. 1150. It is for thee to direct thyself towards the Ultimate Goal, and the Supreme End, and the Most Sublime Pinnacle, that thou mayest hear and behold what hath been revealed by God, the Lord of the worlds. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT Divisions 1151-1185 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1151. Ponder a while upon the verses concerning the Divine Presence, which have been sent down in the Qur’án by Him Who is the Lord of the kingdom of names, perchance thou mayest discover the Straight Path, and be made an instrument for the guidance of His creatures. 1152. Such a one as thou must needs in this day arise to serve this Cause. 1153. The abasement of this Wronged One as well as thy glory shall both pass away. 1154. Strive thou, that haply thou mayest achieve a deed the fragrance of which shall never fade from the earth. 1155. Concerning the Divine Presence there hath been sent down what no denier hath been or is now able to refute or repudiate. 1156. He—blessed and exalted be He—saith: “It is God Who hath reared the heavens without pillars thou canst behold; then mounted His throne, and imposed laws on the sun and moon: each traveleth to its appointed goal. 1157. He ordereth all things. He maketh His signs clear, that ye may have firm faith in the Presence of your Lord.” 1158. He also saith: “To him who hopeth to attain the Presence of God, the set time of God will surely come. And He is the Hearer, the Knower.” 1159. And further He—exalted be He—saith: “As for those who believe not in the signs of God, or that they shall ever attain His Presence, these of My mercy shall despair, and these doth a grievous chastisement await.” 1160. And likewise He saith: “And they say, ‘What! when we shall have lain hidden in the earth, shall we become a new creation?’ 1161. Yea, they deny thus that they shall attain the Presence of their Lord.” 1162. And likewise He saith: “They truly doubt the Presence of their Lord. He, verily, overshadoweth all things.” 1163. And likewise He saith: “Verily, they who hope not to attain Our Presence, and find their satisfaction in this world’s life, and rest on it, and who of Our signs are heedless— these! their abode the fire, in recompense of their deeds!” 1164. And likewise He saith: “But when Our clear signs are recited to them, they who look not forward to attain Our Presence, 1165. say, ‘Bring a different Qur’án from this, or make some change in it.’ 1166. Say: It is not for Me to change it as Mine own soul prompteth. 1167. I follow only what is revealed to Me: 1168. verily, I fear, if I rebel against My Lord, the punishment of a great day.” 1169. And likewise He saith: “Then gave We the Book to Moses—complete for Him who should do right, and a decision for all matters, and a guidance, and a mercy, that they might believe in the Presence of their Lord.” 1170. And likewise he saith: “They are those who believe not in the signs of the Lord, or that they shall ever attain His Presence. 1171. Vain, therefore, are their works; and no weight will We allow them on the Day of Resurrection. 1172. This shall be their reward—Hell. Because they were unbelievers, and treated My signs and My Apostles with scorn.” 1173. And likewise He saith: “Hath the history of Moses reached thee? 1174. When He saw a fire, and said to His family, ‘Tarry ye here, for I perceive a fire; haply I may bring you a brand from it, or find at the fire a guide.’ 1175. And when He came to it, He was called to, ‘O Moses! Verily, I am Thy Lord; therefore pull off Thy shoes, for Thou art in the holy vale of Towa. 1176. And I have chosen Thee; hearken then to what shall be revealed. 1177. Verily, I am God, there is no God but Me. Therefore, worship Me.’” 1178. And likewise He saith: “Have they not considered within themselves that God hath not created the heavens and the earth and all that is between them but for a serious end, and for a fixed term? 1179. But truly most men believe not that they shall attain the Presence of their Lord.” 1180. And likewise He saith: “What! Have they no thought that they shall be raised again for the Great Day, the Day when mankind shall stand before the Lord of the worlds?” 1181. And likewise He saith: “We heretofore gave the Book to Moses. 1182. Have thou no doubt as to His attaining Our Presence.” 1183. And He saith: “Aye! But when the earth shall be crushed with crushing, crushing, and thy Lord shall come and the angels rank on rank.” 1184. And likewise He saith: “Fain would they put out the light of God with their mouths! 1185. Although the infidels hate it, God will perfect His light.” CHAPTER THIRTY NINE Divisions 1186-1210 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1186. And likewise He saith: “And when Moses had fulfilled the term, and was journeying with His family, He perceived a fire on the mountain side. 1187. He said to His family: ‘Wait ye, for I perceive a fire, haply I may bring you tidings from it, or a brand from the fire to warm you.’ 1188. And when He came up to it, a Voice cried to Him out of the Bush from the right side of the Vale in the sacred Spot: ‘O Moses, I truly am God, the Lord of the worlds!’” 1189. In all the Divine Books the promise of the Divine Presence hath been explicitly recorded. 1190. By this Presence is meant the Presence of Him Who is the Dayspring of the signs, and the Dawning-Place of the clear tokens, and the Manifestation of the Excellent Names, and the Source of the attributes, of the true God, exalted be His glory. 1191. God in His Essence and in His own Self hath ever been unseen, inaccessible, and unknowable. 1192. By Presence, therefore, is meant the Presence of the One Who is His Vicegerent amongst men. 1193. He, moreover, hath never had, nor hath He, any peer or likeness. 1194. For were He to have any peer or likeness, how could it then be demonstrated that His being is exalted above, and His essence sanctified from, all comparison and likeness? 1195. Briefly, there hath been revealed in the Book of Certitude concerning the Presence and Revelation of God that which will suffice the fair-minded. 1196. We beseech Him—exalted be He—to aid every one to become the essence of truthfulness, and to draw nigh unto Him. He, verily, is the Lord of strength and power. 1197. No God is there but Him, the All-Hearing, the Lord of Utterance, the Almighty, the All-Praised. 1198. O thou who art reputed for thy learning! Bid men to do that which is praiseworthy, and be not of such as tarry. 1199. Observe thou with a keen eye. 1200. The Sun of Truth shineth resplendently, at the bidding of the Lord of the kingdom of utterance, and the King of the heaven of knowledge, above the horizon of the prison-city of ‘Akká. 1201. Repudiation hath not veiled it, and 10,000 hosts arrayed against it were powerless to withhold it from shining. 1202. Thou canst excuse thyself no longer. 1203. Either thou must recognize it, or—God forbid—arise and deny all the Prophets! 1204. Reflect, O Sheik, upon the Shí‘ih sect. 1205. How many the edifices which they reared with the hands of idle fancies and vain imaginings, and how numerous the cities which they built! 1206. At length those vain imaginings were converted into bullets and aimed at Him Who is the Prince of the world. 1207. Not one single soul among the leaders of that sect acknowledged Him in the Day of His Revelation! 1208. Whenever His blessed name was mentioned, all would say: “May God hasten the joy His coming will bring!” 1209. On the day of the Revelation of that Sun of Truth, however, all, as hath been observed, have exclaimed, saying: “May God hasten His chastisement!” 1210. He Who was the Essence of being and Lord of the seen and unseen they suspended, and committed what made the Tablet to weep, and the Pen to groan, and the cries of the sincere to break forth, and the tears of the favored ones to flow. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FORTY Divisions 1211-1245 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1211. Meditate, O Sheik, and be fair in what thou sayest. 1212. The followers of Sheik-i-Ahsá’í (Sheik Ahmad) have, by the aid of God, apprehended that which was veiled from the comprehension of others, and of which they remained deprived. 1213. Briefly, in every age and century differences have arisen in the days of the manifestation of the Daysprings of Revelation, and the Dawning-Places of inspiration, and the Repositories of Divine knowledge, differences which have been caused and provoked by lying and impious souls. 1214. To elaborate on this is not [neccessary]. Thou art thyself better acquainted and more familiar with the idle fancies of the superstitious and the vain imaginings of the doubters. 1215. In this day, this Wronged One requesteth thee and the other divines who have drunk of the cup of the knowledge of God, and are illumined by the shining words of the Daystar of Justice, to appoint some person, without informing any one, 1216. and despatch him to these regions, and enable him to remain a while in the island of Cyprus, and associate with Mírzá Yahyá, perchance he may become aware of the fundamentals of this Faith and of the source of the Divine laws and commandments. 1217. Wert thou to ponder a while, thou wouldst bear witness unto the wisdom, and the power, and the sovereignty of God, exalted be His glory. 1218. The few who were unaware of this Cause, and had not met Us, have spoken in such a manner that all things, and those souls who are well assured, pleased, and pleasing unto God, have testified unto the imposture of these heedless ones. 1219. Wert thou now to exert thyself, the truth of this Cause would be made apparent unto mankind, and the people would be delivered from this grievous and oppressive darkness. 1220. Who else but Bahá can speak forth before the face of men, and who else but He can have the power to pronounce that which He was bidden by God, the Lord of Hosts? 1221. This heedless one hath now clung to the practice of Rawdih-khání (traditional lamentation for the Imám Husayn). He—I swear by God—is in evident error. 1222. For it is the belief of this people that during the Revelation of the Qá’im, the Imáms —may the peace of God be upon them—have arisen from their sepulchres. 1223. This verily is the truth, and no doubt is there about it. 1224. We beseech God to bestow upon the superstitious a portion of the living waters of certitude which are streaming from the wellspring of the Most Sublime Pen, that all may attain unto that which becometh these days. 1225. O Sheik! While hemmed in by tribulations this Wronged One is occupied in setting down these words. 1226. On every side the flame of oppression and tyranny can be discerned. 1227. On the one hand, tidings have reached Us that Our loved ones have been arrested in the land of Tá (Tihrán) 1226. and this notwithstanding that the sun, and the moon, and the land, and the sea all testify that this people are adorned with the adornment of fidelity, and have clung and will cling to naught except that which can ensure the exaltation of the government, and the maintenance of order within the nation, and the tranquillity of the people. 1227. O Sheik! We have time and again stated that for a number of years We have extended Our aid unto His Majesty the Sháh. 1228. For years no untoward incident hath occurred in Persia. 1229. The reins of the stirrers of sedition among various sects were held firmly in the grasp of power. 1230. None hath transgressed his limits. 1231. By God! This people have never been, nor are they now, inclined to mischief. 1232. Their hearts are illumined with the light of the fear of God, and adorned with the adornment of His love. 1233. Their concern hath ever been and now is for the betterment of the world. 1234. Their purpose is to obliterate differences, and quench the flame of hatred and enmity, so that the whole earth may come to be viewed as one country. 1235. On the other hand, the officials of the Persian Embassy in the Great City (Constantinople) are energetically and assiduously seeking to exterminate these wronged ones. 1236. They desire one thing, and God desireth another. 1237. Consider now what hath befallen the trusted ones of God in every land. 1238. At one time they have been accused of theft and larceny; at another they have been calumniated in a manner without parallel in this world. 1239. Answer thou fairly. What could be the results and consequences, in foreign countries, of the accusation of theft brought by the Persian Embassy against its own subjects? 1240. If this Wronged One was ashamed, it was not because of the humiliation it brought this servant, but rather because of the shame of its becoming known to the Ambassadors of foreign countries how incompetent and lacking in understanding are several eminent officials of the Persian Embassy. 1241. “Flingest thou thy calumnies into the face of Them Whom the one true God hath made the Trustees of the treasures of His seventh sphere?” 1242. Briefly, instead of seeking, as they should, through Him Who occupieth this sublime station, to attain unto the most exalted ranks, and to obtain His advice, they have exerted themselves and are striving their utmost to put out His light. 1243. However, according to what hath been reported, His Excellency the Ambassador Mu’ínu’l-Mulk, Mírzá Muhsin Khán—may God assist him—was, at that time, absent from Constantinople. 1244. Such things have happened because it was believed that His Majesty the Sháh of Persia —may the All-Merciful assist him— was angry with them that have attained and revolve round the Sanctuary of Wisdom. 1245. God well knoweth and testifieth that this Wronged One hath, at all times, been cleaving fast unto whatever would be conducive to the glory of both the government and the people. God, verily, is sufficient Witness. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FORTY ONE Divisions 1246-1270 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1246. Describing the people of Bahá, the Most Sublime Pen hath sent down these words: 1247. “These, verily, are men who if they come to cities of pure gold will consider them not; and if they meet the fairest and most comely of women will turn aside.” 1248. Thus hath it been sent down by the Most Sublime Pen for the people of Bahá, on the part of Him Who is the Counsellor, the Omniscient. 1249. In the concluding passages of the Tablet to His Majesty the Emperor of Paris (Napoleon III) these exalted words have been revealed: 1250. “Exultest thou over the treasures thou dost possess, knowing they shall perish? 1251. Rejoicest thou in that thou rulest a span of earth, when the whole world, in the estimation of the people of Bahá, is worth as much as the black in the eye of a dead ant? 1252. Abandon it unto such as have set their affections upon it, and turn thou unto Him Who is the Desire of the world.” 1253. God alone—exalted be His glory— is cognizant of the things which befell this Wronged One. 1254. Every day bringeth a fresh report of stories current against Us at the Embassy in Constantinople. 1255. Gracious God! The sole aim of their machinations is to bring about the extermination of this servant. 1256. They are, however, oblivious of the fact that abasement in the path of God is My true glory. 1257. In the newspapers the following hath been recorded: 1258. “Touching the fraudulent dealings of some of the exiles of ‘Akká, and the excesses committed by them against several people, etc.” 1259. Unto them who are the exponents of justice and the daysprings of equity the intention of the writer is evident and his purpose clear. 1260. Briefly, he arose and inflicted upon Me divers tribulations, and treated Me with injustice and cruelty. 1261. By God! This Wronged One would not barter this place of exile for the Most Sublime Habitation. 1262. In the estimation of men of insight whatsoever befalleth in the path of God is manifest glory and a supreme attainment. 1263. Already We have said: “Glory to Thee, O my God! Except for the tribulations which are sustained in Thy path, how could Thy true lovers be recognized; 1264. and were it not for the trials which are borne for love of Thee, how could the station of such as yearn for Thee be revealed?” 1265. Such abasement hath been inflicted that each day they spread fresh calumnies. 1266. This Wronged One, however, cleaveth to seemly patience. 1267. Would that His Majesty the Sháh of Persia would ask for a report of the things that befell Us in Constantinople, that he might become fully acquainted with the true facts. 1268. O Sháh! I adjure thee by thy Lord, the God of Mercy, to look into this matter with the eye of fairness. 1269. Is there to be found a just man who will judge in this day according to that which God hath sent down in His Book? 1270. Where is the fair-minded person who will equitably consider what hath been perpetrated against Us without any clear token or proof? The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FORTY TWO Divisions 1271-1290 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1271. O Sheik! Ponder the behavior of men. 1272. The inmates of the cities of knowledge and wisdom are sore perplexed asking themselves why it is that the Shí‘ih sect, which regarded itself as the most learned, the most righteous, and the most pious of all the peoples of the world, hath turned aside in the Day of His Revelation, and hath shown a cruelty such as hath never been experienced. 1273. It is incumbent upon thee to reflect a while. 1274. From the inception of this sect until the present day how great hath been the number of the divines that have appeared, none of whom became cognizant of the nature of this Revelation. 1275. What could have been the cause of this waywardness? Were We to mention it, their limbs would cleave asunder. 1276. It is necessary for them to meditate, to meditate for a thousand thousand years, that haply they may attain unto a sprinkling from the ocean of knowledge, and discover the things whereof they are oblivious in this day. (1,000,000) 1277. I was walking in the Land of Tá (Tihrán)—the dayspring of the signs of thy Lord— when lo, I heard the lamentation of the pulpits and the voice of their supplication unto God, blessed and glorified be He. 1278. They cried out and said: “O God of the world and Lord of the nations! Thou beholdest our state and the things which have befallen us by reason of the cruelty of Thy servants. 1279. Thou hast created us and revealed us for Thy glorification and praise. 1280. Thou dost now hear what the wayward proclaim upon us in Thy days. 1281. By Thy might! Our souls are melted and our limbs are trembling. 1282. Alas, alas! Would that we had never been created and revealed by Thee!” 1283. The hearts of them that enjoy near access to God are consumed by these words, and from them the cries of such as are devoted to Him are raised. 1284. Time and again have We, for the sake of God, admonished the distinguished divines, and summoned them unto the Most Sublime Horizon, 1285. that perchance they might, in the days of His Revelation, obtain their portion of the ocean of the utterance of Him Who is the Desire of the world, and remain not utterly deprived thereof. 1286. In most of Our Tablets this most weighty exhortation hath been sent down from the heaven of His all-encompassing mercy. 1287. We said: “O concourse of rulers and divines! Incline your ears unto the Voice calling from the horizon of ‘Akká. 1288. Verily, it aideth you to proceed aright, and draweth you nigh unto Him, and directeth your steps towards the station that God hath made the Dayspring of His Revelation and the Dawning-Place of His splendors. 1289. O peoples of the world! He Who is the Most Great Name is come, on the part of the Ancient King, and hath announced unto men this Revelation which lay hid in His knowledge, and was preserved in the treasury of His protection, and was written down by the Most Sublime Pen in the Books of God, the Lord of Lords. 1290. O people of Shn! (Shíráz) Have ye forgotten My loving-kindness and My mercy that have surpassed all created things, and which proceeded from God Who layeth low the necks of men?” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FORTY THREE Divisions 1291-1320 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1291. In the Kitáb-i-Aqdas (the book of the Most Holy) the following hath been revealed: 1292. “Say: O leaders of religion! Weigh not the Book of God with such standards and sciences as are current amongst you, for the Book itself is the unerring Balance established amongst men. 1293. In this most perfect Balance whatsoever the peoples and kindreds possess must be weighed, while the measure of its weight should be tested according to its own standard, did ye but know it. 1294. The eye of My loving-kindness weepeth sore over you, inasmuch as ye have failed to recognize the One upon Whom ye have been calling in the daytime and in the night season, at even and at morn. 1295. Advance, O people, with snow-white faces and radiant hearts, unto the blest and crimson Spot, wherein the Tree beyond which there is no passing is calling: 1296. ‘Verily, there is none other God beside Me, the Omnipotent Protector, the Self-Subsistent!’ 1297. O ye leaders of religion in Persia! Who is the man amongst you that can rival Me in vision or insight? 1298. Where is he to be found that dareth to claim to be My equal in utterance or wisdom? 1299. No, by My Lord, the All-Merciful! 1300. All on the earth shall pass away; and this is the face of your Lord, the Almighty, the Well-Beloved. 1301. We have decreed, O people, that the highest and last end of all learning be the recognition of Him Who is the Object of all knowledge; and yet behold how ye have allowed your learning to shut you out, as by a veil, from Him Who is the Dayspring of this Light, through Whom every hidden thing hath been revealed. 1302. Say: This, verily, is the heaven in which the Mother Book is treasured, could ye but comprehend it. 1303. He it is Who hath caused the Rock to shout, and the Burning Bush to lift up its voice upon the Mount rising above the Holy Land, and proclaim: 1304. ‘The Kingdom is God’s, the sovereign Lord of all, the All-Powerful, the Loving!’ 1305. We have not entered any school, nor read any of your dissertations. 1306. Incline your ears to the words of this unlettered One, wherewith He summoneth you unto God, the Ever-Abiding. 1307. Better is this for you than all the treasures of the earth, could ye but comprehend it. 1308. Whoso interpreteth what hath been sent down from the heaven of Revelation, and altereth its evident meaning, he, verily, is of them that have perverted the Sublime Word of God, and is of the lost ones in the Lucid Book.” 1309. Thereupon We heard the groaning of the true Faith, and said unto it: 1310. “Wherefore, O true Faith, do I hear Thee cry out in the night season, and groan in the daytime, and utter Thy lamentations at daybreak?” 1311. She made reply: “O Prince of the world that standest revealed in the Most Great Name! 1312. The heedless ones have hamstrung Thy white She-Camel, and caused Thy Crimson Ark to founder, and wished to put out Thy Light, and to veil the face of Thy Cause. 1313. Wherefore hath the voice of My lamentation been lifted up, as well as the voice of the lamentation of all created things, and yet the people are for the most part unaware.” 1314. The true Faith hath laid fast hold, in this day, on the hem of Our bounty, and circleth about Our Person. 1315. O Sheik! Enter thou My presence, that thou mayest behold what the eye of the universe hath never beheld, and hear that which the ear of the whole creation hath never heard, 1316. that haply thou mayest free thyself from the mire of vague fancies, and set thy face towards the Most Sublime Station, wherein this Wronged One calleth aloud: 1317. “The Kingdom is God’s, the Almighty, the All-Praised!” 1318. We fain would hope that through thine exertions the wings of men may be sanctified from the mire of self and desire, and be made worthy to soar in the atmosphere of God’s love. 1319. Wings that are besmirched with mire can never soar. 1320. Unto this testify they who are the exponents of justice and equity, and yet the people are in evident doubt. CHAPTER FORTY FOUR Divisions 1321-1355 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1321. O Sheik! Protests have been voiced against Us from every side —protests such as Our pen craveth pardon for setting down. 1322. Nevertheless, by reason of Our great mercy, We have replied unto them, in accordance with the understanding of men, that haply they may be delivered from the fire of negation and denial, and become illumined with the light of affirmation and acceptance. 1323. Equity is rarely to be found, and justice hath ceased to exist. 1324. Among others, these very clear verses have, in answer to certain individuals, been sent down from the Kingdom of Divine knowledge: 1325. “O thou who hast set thy face towards the splendors of My Countenance! 1326. Vague fancies have encompassed the dwellers of the earth and debarred them from turning towards the Horizon of Certitude, and its brightness, and its manifestations and its lights. 1327. Vain imaginings have withheld them from Him Who is the Self-Subsistent. 1328. They speak as prompted by their own caprices, and understand not. 1329. Among them are those who have said: ‘Have the verses been sent down?’ 1330. Say: ‘Yea, by Him Who is the Lord of the heavens!’ 1331. If they say, ‘Hath the Hour come?’ 1332. Say to them, ‘Nay, more; it hath passed, by Him Who is the Revealer of clear tokens! Verily, the Inevitable is come, and He, the True [Lord], hath appeared with proof and testimony. 1333. The Plain is disclosed, and mankind is sore vexed and fearful. 1334. Earthquakes have broken loose, and the tribes have lamented, for fear of God, the Lord of Strength, the All-Compelling.’ 1335. Say to them: ‘The stunning trumpet blast hath been loudly raised, and the Day is God’s, the [Almighty], the Unconstrained.’ 1336. If they ask, ‘Hath the Catastrophe come to pass?’ Say to them: ‘Yea, by the Lord of Lords!’ 1337. 1338. If they say, ‘Is the Resurrection come?’ 1339. Say to them, ‘Nay, more than that; He Who is the Self-Subsistent hath appeared with the Kingdom of His signs.’ 1340. If they say, ‘Seest thou men laid low?’ 1341. Say to them, ‘Yea, by my Lord, the Exalted, the Most High!’ 1342. If they say, ‘Have the tree-stumps been uprooted?’ 1343. Say, ‘Yea, more; the mountains have been scattered in dust; by Him the Lord of attributes!’ 1344. If They say: ‘Where is Paradise, and where is Hell?’ 1345. Say: ‘The one is reunion with Me; the other thine own self, O thou who dost associate a partner with God and doubtest.’ 1346. If They say: ‘We see not the Balance.’ 1347. Say: ‘Surely, by my Lord, the God of Mercy! None can see it except such as are endued with insight.’ If they say ‘Have the stars fallen?’ 1348. 1349. Say: ‘Yea, when He Who is the Self-Subsistent dwelt in the Land of Mystery (Adrianople). Take heed, ye who are endued with discernment!’ 1350. All the signs appeared when We drew forth the Hand of Power from the bosom of majesty and might. 1351. Verily, the Crier hath cried out, when the promised time came, and they that have recognized the splendors of Sinai have swooned away in the wilderness of hesitation, before the awful majesty of thy Lord, the Lord of creation. 1352. The trumpet asketh: ‘Hath the Bugle been sounded?’ Say: 1353. ‘Yea, by the King of Revelation!, when He mounted the throne of His Name, the All-Merciful.’ 1354. Darkness hath been chased away by the dawning-light of the mercy of thy Lord, the Source of all light. 1355. The breeze of the All-Merciful hath wafted, and the souls have been quickened in the tombs of their bodies. Thus hath the decree been fulfilled by God, the Mighty, the Beneficent. CHAPTER FORTY FIVE Divisions 1356-1390 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1356. They that have gone astray have said: ‘When were the heavens cleft asunder?’ 1357. Say: ‘While ye lay in the graves of waywardness and error.’ 1358. Among the heedless is he who rubbeth his eyes, and looketh to the right and to the left. 1359. Say: ‘Blinded art thou. No refuge hast thou to flee to.’ 1360. And among them is he who saith: ‘Have men been gathered together?’ 1361. Say: ‘Yea, by my Lord!, whilst thou didst lie in the cradle of idle fancies.’ 1362. And among them is he who saith: ‘Hath the Book been sent down through the power of the true Faith?’ 1363. Say: ‘The true Faith itself is astounded. 1364. Fear ye, O ye men of understanding heart!’ 1365. And among them is he who saith: ‘Have I been assembled with others, blind?’ Say: ‘Yea, by Him that rideth upon the clouds!’ 1366. 1367. Paradise is decked with mystic roses, and hell hath been made to blaze with the fire of the impious. 1368. Say: ‘The light hath shone forth from the horizon of Revelation, and the whole earth hath been illumined at the coming of Him Who is the Lord of the Day of the Covenant!’ 1369. The doubters have perished, whilst he that turned, guided by the light of assurance, unto the Dayspring of Certitude hath prospered. 1370. Blessed art thou, who hast fixed thy gaze upon Me, for this Tablet which hath been sent down for thee —a Tablet which causeth the souls of men to soar. 1371. Commit it to memory, and recite it. 1372. By My life! It is a door to the mercy of thy Lord. 1373. Well is it with him that reciteth it at eventide and at dawn. 1374. We, verily, hear thy praise of this Cause, through which the mountain of knowledge was crushed, and men’s feet have slipped. 1375. My glory be upon thee and upon whomsoever hath turned unto the Almighty, the All-Bounteous. 1376. The Tablet is ended, but the theme is unexhausted. 1377. Be patient, for thy Lord is patient.” 1378. These are verses We sent down previously, soon after Our arrival in the prison-city of ‘Akká, and We have sent them unto thee, that thou mayest be acquainted with what their lying tongues have spoken, when Our Cause came unto them with might and sovereignty. 1379. The foundations of idle fancies have trembled, and the heaven of vain imaginings hath been cleft asunder, and yet the people are in doubt and in contention with Him. 1380. They have denied the testimony of God and His proof, after He came from the heaven of power with the kingdom of His signs. 1381. They have cast away what had been prescribed, and perpetrated what had been forbidden them in the Book. 1382. They have abandoned their God, and clung unto their desires. 1383. They truly have strayed and are in error. 1384. They read the verses and deny them. 1385. They behold the clear tokens and turn aside. 1386. They truly are lost in strange doubt. 1387. We have admonished Our loved ones to fear God, a fear which is the fountain-head of all goodly deeds and virtues. 1388. It is the commander of the hosts of justice in the city of Bahá. 1389. Happy the man that hath entered the shadow of its luminous standard, and laid fast hold thereon. 1390. He, verily, is of the Companions of the Crimson Ark, which hath been mentioned in the Qayyúm-i-Asmá. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FORTY SIX Divisions 1391-1415 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1391. Say: O people of God! Adorn your temples with the adornment of trustworthiness and piety. 1392. Help, then, your Lord with the hosts of goodly deeds and a praiseworthy character. 1393. We have forbidden you dissension and conflict in My Books, and My Scriptures, and My Scrolls, and My Tablets, 1394. and have wished thereby naught else save your exaltation and advancement. 1395. Unto this testify the heavens and the stars thereof, and the sun and the radiance thereof, and the trees and the leaves thereof, and the seas and the waves thereof, and the earth and the treasures thereof. 1396. We pray God to assist His loved ones, and aid them in that which beseemeth them in this blest, this mighty, and wondrous station. 1397. Further, in another Tablet, We have said: 1398. “O thou who hast fixed thy gaze upon My visage! 1399. Admonish men to fear God. 1400. By God! This fear is the chief commander of the army of thy Lord. Its hosts are a praiseworthy character and goodly deeds. 1401. Through it have the cities of men’s hearts been opened throughout the ages and centuries, and the standards of ascendancy and triumph raised above all other standards.” 1402. “We will now mention unto thee Trustworthiness and the station thereof in the estimation of God, thy Lord, the Lord of the Mighty Throne. 1403. One day of days We repaired unto Our Green Island. 1404. Upon Our arrival, We beheld its streams flowing, and its trees luxuriant, and the sunlight playing in their midst. 1405. Turning Our face to the right, We beheld what the pen is powerless to describe; nor can it set forth that which the eye of the Lord of Mankind witnessed in that most sanctified, that most sublime, that blest, and most exalted Spot. 1406. Turning, then, to the left We gazed on one of the Beauties of the Most Sublime Paradise, standing on a pillar of light, and calling aloud saying: 1407. ‘O inmates of earth and heaven! Behold ye My beauty, and My radiance, and My revelation, and My effulgence. 1408. By God, the True One! I am Trustworthiness and the revelation thereof, and the beauty thereof. 1409. I will recompense whosoever will cleave unto Me, and recognize My rank and station, and hold fast unto My hem. 1410. I am the most great ornament of the people of Bahá, and the vesture of glory unto all who are in the kingdom of creation. 1411. I am the supreme instrument for the prosperity of the world, and the horizon of assurance unto all beings.’ 1412. Thus have We sent down for thee that which will draw men nigh unto the Lord of creation.” 1413. This Wronged One hath, at all times, summoned the peoples of the world unto that which will exalt them, and draw them nigh unto God. 1414. From the Most Sublime Horizon there hath shone forth that which leaveth no room unto any one for vacillation, repudiation or denial. 1415. The wayward, however, have failed to profit therefrom; nay, it shall only increase their loss. CHAPTER FORTY SEVEN Divisions 1416-1440 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1416. O Sheik! It is incumbent upon the divines to unite with His Majesty, the Sháh—may God assist him— and to cleave day and night unto that which will exalt the station of both the government and the nation. 1417. This people are assiduously occupied in enlightening the souls of men and in rehabilitating their condition. 1418. Unto this testifieth that which hath been sent down by the Most Sublime Pen in this lucid Tablet. 1419. How often have things been simple and easy of accomplishment, and yet most men have been heedless, and busied themselves with that which wasteth their time! 1420. One day, while in Constantinople, Kamál Páshá visited this Wronged One. Our conversation turned upon topics profitable unto man. 1421. He said that he had learned several languages. In reply We observed: “You have wasted your life. 1422. It beseemeth you and the other officials of the Government to convene a gathering and choose one of the divers languages, and likewise one of the existing scripts, or else to create a new language and a new script to be taught children in schools around the world. 1423. They would, in this way, be acquiring only two languages, one their own native tongue, the other the language in which all the peoples of the world would converse. 1424. Were men to take fast hold on that which hath been mentioned, the whole earth would come to be regarded as one country, and the people would be relieved and freed from the necessity of acquiring and teaching different languages.” 1425. When in Our presence, he acquiesced, and even evinced great joy and complete satisfaction. 1426. We then told him to lay this matter before the officials and ministers of the Government, in order that it might be put into effect throughout the different countries. 1427. However, although he often returned to see Us after this, he never again referred to this subject, although that which had been suggested is conducive to the concord and the unity of the peoples of the world. 1428. We fain would hope that the Persian Government will adopt it and carry it out. 1429. At present, a new language and a new script have been devised. 1430. If thou desirest, We will communicate them to thee. 1431. Our purpose is that all men may cleave unto that which will reduce unnecessary labor and exertion, so that their days may be befittingly spent and ended. God, verily, is the Helper, the Knower, the Ordainer, the Omniscient. 1432. God willing, Persia may be adorned with, and attain unto, that whereof she hath thus far been deprived. 1433. Say: “O Sháh! Exert thyself so that all the peoples of the world may be illumined with the effulgent splendors of the sun of thy justice. 1434. The eyes of this Wronged One are turned towards naught save trustworthiness, truthfulness, purity, and all that profiteth men.” 1435. Regard Him not as a traitor. Glorified art Thou, O my God, and my Master, and my Mainstay! 1436. Aid Thou His Majesty the Sháh to execute Thy laws and Thy commandments, and show forth Thy justice among Thy servants. 1437. Thou art, verily, the All-Bounteous, the Lord of grace abounding, the Almighty, the All-Powerful. 1438. The Cause of God hath come as a token of His grace. 1439. Happy are they who act; happy are they who understand; 1440. happy the man that hath clung unto the truth, detached from all that is in the heavens and all that is on earth. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FORTY EIGHT Divisions 1441-1465 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1441. O Sheik! Seek thou the shore of the Most Great Ocean, and enter, then, the Crimson Ark which God hath ordained in the Qayyúm-i-Asmá for the people of Bahá. 1442. Verily, it passeth over land and sea. 1443. He that entereth therein is saved, and he that turneth aside perisheth. 1444. Shouldst thou enter therein and attain unto it, set thy face towards the Kaaba of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, and say: “O my God! I beseech Thee by Thy most glorious light, and all Thy lights are verily glorious.” 1445. Thereupon, will the doors of the Kingdom be flung wide before thy face, and thou wilt behold what eyes have never beheld, and hear what ears have never heard. 1446. This Wronged One exhorteth thee as He hath exhorted thee before, and hath never had any wish for thee save that thou shouldst enter the ocean of the unity of God, the Lord of the worlds. 1447. This is the day whereon all created things cry out, and announce unto men this Revelation, through which hath appeared what was concealed and preserved in the knowledge of God, the Mighty, the All-Praised. 1448. O Sheik! Thou hast heard the sweet melodies of the Doves of Utterance cooing on the boughs of the LoteTree of knowledge. 1449. Hearken, now, unto the notes of the Birds of Wisdom upraised in the Most Sublime Paradise. 1450. They verily will acquaint thee with things of which thou wert wholly unaware. 1451. Give ear unto that which the Tongue of Might and Power hath spoken in the Books of God, the Desire of every understanding heart. 1452. At this moment a Voice was raised from the Lote-Tree beyond which there is no passing, in the heart of the Most Sublime Paradise, bidding Me relate unto thee that which hath been sent down in the Books and Tablets, and the things spoken by My Forerunner, Who laid down His life for this Great Announcement, this Straight Path. 1453. He hath said—and He, verily, speaketh the truth: “I have written down in My mention of Him these gem-like words: 1454. ‘No allusion of Mine can allude unto Him, neither anything mentioned in the Bayán.’ 1455. ” And further, He—exalted and glorified be He—saith, concerning this most mighty Revelation, this Great Announcement: 1456. “Exalted and glorified is He above the power of any person to reveal Him, except Him, or the description of any of His creatures. 1457. Me, I am just the first servant to believe in Him and in His signs, and to partake of the sweet savors of His words from the first-fruits of the Paradise of His knowledge. 1458. Yea, by His glory! He is the Truth. There is none other God but Him. All have arisen at His bidding.” 1459. Such are the words sung by the Dove of Truth on the boughs of the Divine Lote-Tree. 1460. Well is it with him that hath given ear unto its Voice, and quaffed from the oceans of Divine utterance that lie concealed in each of these words. 1461. In another connection hath the Voice of the Bayán called aloud from the loftiest branches. 1462. He saith—blessed and glorified be He: “In the year nine ye will attain unto all good.” 1463. On another occasion He saith: “In the year nine ye will attain unto the Presence of God.” 1464. These melodies, uttered by the Birds of the cities of Knowledge, conform with that which hath been sent down by the All-Merciful in the Qur’án. 1465. Blessed are the men of insight; blessed they that attain thereunto. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FORTY NINE Divisions 1466-1500 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1466. O Sheik! I swear by God! The River of Mercy floweth, and the Ocean of Utterance surgeth, and the Sun of Revelation shineth forth resplendent. 1467. With a detached heart, and a dilated breast, and an utterly truthful tongue, recite thou these sublime words that have been revealed by My Forerunner—the Primal Point. 1468. He saith—glorified be His utterance—addressing his honor, ‘Azím: “This, verily, is the thing We promised thee, ere the moment We answered thy call. 1469. Wait thou until nine will have elapsed from the time of the Bayán. 1470. Then exclaim: ‘Blessed, therefore, be God, the most excellent of Makers!’ 1471. Say: This, verily, is an Announcement which none except God hath comprehended. 1472. Ye, however, will be unaware on that day.” 1473. In the year nine this Most Great Revelation arose and shone forth brightly above the horizon of the Will of God. 1474. None can deny it save he who is heedless and doubteth. 1475. We pray God to aid His servants to return unto Him, and beg forgiveness for the things they committed in this vain life. He, verily, is the Forgiving, the Pardoner, the All-Merciful. 1476. In another connection He saith: “I am the first servant to believe in Him, and in His signs.” 1477. In like manner, in the Persian Bayán, He saith: “He, verily, is the One Who, under all conditions, proclaimeth: ‘I, in very truth, am God!’” and so on—blessed and glorified be He. 1478. That which is meant by Divinity and Godhead hath previously been stated. 1479. We have in truth rent the veils asunder and disclosed that which will draw men nigh unto God, Who layeth low the necks of men. 1480. Happy the man that hath attained unto justice and equity in this Grace that hath encompassed all that is in the heavens and all that is on earth, as bidden by God, the Lord of the worlds. 1481. O Sheik! Hearken unto the melodies of the Gospel with the ear of fairness. 1482. He saith—glorified be His utterance—prophesying the things that are to come: “But of that Day and Hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father.” 1483. By Father in this connection is meant God—exalted be His glory. He, verily, is the True Educator, and the Spiritual Teacher. 1484. Joel saith: “For the Day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?” 1485. Firstly, in the sublime utterance set forth in the Gospel He saith that none is aware of the time of the Revelation, that none knoweth it except God, the All-Knowing, Who is cognizant of all. 1486. Secondly, He setteth forth the greatness of the Revelation. 1487. Likewise, in the Qur’án He saith: “Of what ask they of one another? Of the Great Announcement.” 1488. This is the Announcement, the greatness of which hath been mentioned in most of the Books of old and of more recent times. 1489. This is the Announcement that hath caused the limbs of mankind to quake, except such as God, the Protector, the Helper, the Succorer, hath willed to exempt. 1490. Men have indeed with their own eyes witnessed how all men and all things have been thrown into confusion and been sore perplexed, save those whom God hath chosen to exempt. 1491. O Sheik! Great is the Cause, and great the Announcement! 1492. Patiently and calmly ponder thou upon the resplendent signs and the sublime words, and all that hath been revealed in these days, that haply thou mayest fathom the mysteries that are hid in the Books, and mayest strive to guide His servants. 1493. Hearken with thine inner ear unto the Voice of Jeremiah, Who saith: 1494. “Oh, for great is that Day, and it hath no equal.” 1495. Wert thou to observe with the eye of fairness, thou wouldst perceive the greatness of the Day. 1496. Incline thine ear unto the Voice of this All-Knowing Counsellor, and suffer not thyself to be deprived of the mercy that hath surpassed all created things, visible and invisible. 1497. Lend an ear unto the song of David. He saith: “Who will bring me into the Strong City?” [Psalm ] 1500. The Strong City is ‘Akká, which hath been named the Most Great Prison, and which possesseth a fortress and mighty ramparts. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY Divisions 1501-1535 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1501. O Sheik! Peruse that which Isaiah hath spoken in His Book. 1502. He saith: “Get thee up into the high mountain, O Zion, that bringest good tidings; lift up Thy Voice with strength, O Jerusalem, that bringest good tidings. 1503. Lift it up, be not afraid; say unto the cities of Judah: ‘Behold your God! 1504. Behold the Lord God will come with strong hand, and His arm shall rule for Him.’” 1505. This Day all the signs have appeared. 1506. A Great City hath descended from heaven, and Zion trembleth and exulteth with joy at the Revelation of God, for it hath heard the Voice of God on every side. 1507. This Day Jerusalem hath attained unto a new Evangel, for in the stead of the sycamore standeth the cedar. 1508. Jerusalem is the place of pilgrimage for all the peoples of the world, and hath been named the Holy City. 1509. Together with Zion and Palestine, they are all included within these regions. 1510. Wherefore, hath it been said: “Blessed is the man that hath migrated to ‘Akká.” 1511. Amos saith: “The Lord will roar from Zion, and utter His Voice from Jerusalem; and the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither.” 1512. Carmel, in the Book of God, hath been designated as the Hill of God, and His Vineyard. 1513. It is here that, by the grace of the Lord of Revelation, the Tabernacle of Glory hath been raised. 1514. Happy are they that attain thereunto; happy they that set their faces towards it. 1515. And likewise He saith: “Our God will come, and He will not be silent.” 1516. O Sheik! Reflect upon these words addressed by Him Who is the Desire of the world to Amos. 1517. He saith: “Prepare to meet thy God, O Israel, for, lo, He that formeth the mountains and createth the wind, and declareth unto man what is his thought, that maketh the morning darkness, and treadeth upon the high places of the earth, the Lord, the God of Hosts, is His name.” 1518. He saith that He maketh the morning darkness. 1519. By this is meant that if, at the time of the Manifestation of Him Who conversed on Sinai anyone were to regard himself as the true morn, he will, through the might and power of God, be turned into darkness. 1520. He truly is the false dawn, though believing himself to be the true one. 1521. Woe unto him, and woe unto such as follow him without a clear token from God, the Lord of the worlds. 1522. Isaiah saith: “The Lord alone shall be exalted in that Day.” 1523. Concerning the greatness of the Revelation He saith: “Enter into the rock, and hide thee in the dust, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty.” 1524. And in another connection He saith: “The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose. 1525. It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and singing: the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the splendor of Carmel and Sharon, they shall see the glory of the Lord, and the splendor of our God.” 1526. These passages stand in need of no commentary. 1527. They are shining and manifest as the sun, and glowing and luminous as light itself. 1528. Every fair-minded person is led, by the fragrance of these words, unto the garden of understanding, and attaineth unto that from which most men are veiled and debarred. 1529. Say: Fear God, O people, and follow not the doubts of such as shout aloud, who have broken the Covenant of God and His Testament, and denied His mercy that hath preceded all that are in the heavens and all that are on earth. 1530. And likewise, He saith: “Say to them that are of a fearful heart: be strong, fear not, behold your God.” 1531. This blessed verse is a proof of the greatness of the Revelation, and of the greatness of the Cause, inasmuch as the blast of the trumpet must needs spread confusion throughout the world, and fear and trembling amongst all men. 1532. Well is it with him who hath been illumined with the light of trust and detachment. 1533. The tribulations of that Day will not hinder or alarm him. 1534. Thus hath the Tongue of Utterance spoken, as bidden by Him Who is the All-Merciful. He, verily, is the Strong, the All-Powerful, the All-Subduing, the Almighty. 1535. It is now incumbent upon them who are endowed with a hearing ear and a seeing eye to ponder these sublime words, in each of which the oceans of inner meaning and explanation are hidden, that haply the words uttered by Him Who is the Lord of Revelation may enable His servants to attain, with the utmost joy and radiance, unto the Supreme Goal and Most Sublime Summit —the dawning-place of this Voice. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY ONE Divisions 1536-1560 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1536. O Sheik! Wert thou to perceive, be it less than a needle’s eye, the breaths of Mine utterance, thou wouldst abandon the world and all that is therein, and wouldst set thy face towards the lights of the visage of the Desired One. 1537. Briefly, in the sayings of Him Who is the Spirit (Jesus) unnumbered significances lie concealed. 1538. Unto many things did He refer, but as He found none possessed of a hearing ear or a seeing eye He chose to conceal most of these things. 1539. Even as He saith: “But ye cannot bear them now.” 1540. That Dawning-Place of Revelation saith that on that Day He Who is the Promised One will reveal the things which are to come. 1541. Accordingly in the Kitáb-i-Aqdas, and in the Tablets to the Kings, and in the Lawh-i-Ra’ís, and in the Lawh-i-Fu’ád, most of the things which have come to pass on this earth have been announced and prophesied by the Most Sublime Pen. 1542. In [the book of the Most Holy] the following hath been revealed: 1543. “O Land of Tá (Tihrán)! Let nothing grieve thee, for God hath chosen thee to be the source of the joy of all mankind. 1544. He shall, if it be His Will, bless thy throne with one who will rule with justice, who will gather together the flock of God which the wolves have scattered. 1545. Such a ruler will, with joy and gladness, turn his face towards, and extend his favors unto, the people of Bahá. 1546. He indeed is accounted in the sight of God, as a jewel among men. 1547. Upon him rest forever the glory of God, and the glory of all that dwell in the kingdom of His revelation.” 1548. These verses were revealed previously. 1549. Now, however, the following verse hath been sent down: “O God, my God! Bahá beseecheth Thee and imploreth Thee, by the lights of Thy visage and the billows of the ocean of Thy Revelation, and the effulgent splendors of the Sun of Thine utterance, to aid the Sháh to be fair and equitable. 1550. If it be Thy wish, bless Thou, through him, the throne of authority and sovereignty. 1551. Potent art Thou to do what pleaseth Thee. 1552. There is none other God but Thee, Who hearest, Who art ready to answer.” 1553. “Rejoice with great joy, O Land of Tá (Tihrán), for God hath made thee the dayspring of His light, inasmuch as within thee was born the Manifestation of His glory. 1554. Be thou glad for this name that hath been conferred upon thee —a name through which the Daystar of grace hath shed its splendor, through which both earth and heaven have been illumined. 1555. Erelong will the state of affairs within thee be changed, and the reins of power fall into the hands of the people. 1556. Verily, thy Lord is the All-Knowing. His authority embraceth all things. 1557. Rest thou assured in the gracious favor of thy Lord. 1558. The eye of His loving-kindness shall everlastingly be directed towards thee. 1559. The day is approaching when thy agitation will have been transmuted into peace and quiet calm. 1560. Thus hath it been decreed in the Wondrous Book.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY TWO Divisions 1561-1585 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1561. And likewise, in the Lawh-i-Fu’ád, and in the Tablet of the King of Paris (Napoleon III), and in other Tablets, there hath been revealed that which will lead every fair-minded person to testify unto the power, and the majesty, and the wisdom of God—exalted be His glory. 1562. Were men to observe with the eye of justice, they would be made aware of the secret of this blessed verse: 1563. “Neither is there a thing green nor withered, but it is noted in a distinct writing,” and would comprehend it. 1564. On this day, however, men’s repudiation of the truth hath prevented them from understanding what hath been sent down in truth by Him Who is the Revealer, the Ancient of Days. 1565. Gracious God! Perspicuous signs have appeared on every side, and yet men are, for the most part, deprived of the privilege of beholding and of comprehending them. 1566. We beseech God to bestow His aid, that all men may recognize the pearls that lie hid within the shells of the Most Great Ocean, and exclaim: 1567. “Praised be Thou, O God of the world!” 1568. O concourse of the fair-minded! Observe and reflect upon the billows of the ocean of the utterance and knowledge of God, so that ye may testify with your inner and outer tongues that with Him is the knowledge of all that is in the Book. 1569. Nothing escapeth His knowledge. 1570. He, verily, hath manifested that which was hidden, when He, upon His return, mounted the throne of the Bayán. 1571. All that hath been sent down hath and will come to pass, word for word, upon earth. 1572. No possibility is left for anyone either to turn aside or protest. 1573. As fairness, however, is disgraced and concealed, most men speak as prompted by their own idle fancies. 1574. O God, my God! Debar not Thy servants from turning their faces towards the light of certitude, that hath dawned above the horizon of Thy will, and suffer them not to be deprived, O my God, of the oceans of Thy signs. 1575. They, O my Lord, are Thy servants in Thy cities, and Thy slaves in Thy lands. 1576. If Thou hast not mercy upon them, who, then, will show them mercy? 1577. Take Thou, O my God, the hands of such as have been drowned in the sea of idle fancies, and deliver them by Thy power and Thy sovereignty. 1578. Save them, then, with the arms of Thy might. 1579. Powerful art Thou to do what Thou willest, and in Thy right hand are the reins of all that is in the heavens and all that is on earth. 1580. In like manner, the Primal Point saith: “Behold ye Him with His own eyes. 1581. Were ye to behold Him with the eyes of another, ye would never recognize and know Him.” 1582. This referreth to naught else except this Most Great Revelation. 1583. Well is it with them that judge fairly. 1584. And likewise, He saith: “The year-old germ that holdeth within itself the potentialities of the Revelation that is to come is endowed with a potency superior to the combined forces of the whole of the Bayán.” 1585. These glad-tidings of the Bayán and of the Books of former times have been repeatedly mentioned under divers names in numerous books, that perchance men might judge equitably that which hath arisen and shone forth above the horizon of the will of God, the Lord of the Mighty Throne. CHAPTER FIFTY THREE Divisions 1586-1605 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1586. O Sheik! Tell the people of the Bayán: “Ponder ye these blessed words. 1587. 1588. He saith: ‘The whole of the Bayán is only a leaf amongst the leaves of His Paradise.’ 1589. Be fair, O people, and be not of such as are accounted as lost in the Book of God, the Lord of the worlds.” 1590. The blessed Lote-Tree standeth in this day, laden with heavenly, with new and wondrous fruits. 1591. Gaze on it, detached from all else save it. 1592. Thus hath the Tongue of might and power spoken at this Spot which God hath adorned with the footsteps of His Most Great Name and Mighty Announcement. 1593. And likewise, He saith: “Ere nine months will have elapsed from the inception of this Cause, the realities of the created things will not be made manifest. 1594. All that thou hast as yet seen is the stage from the moist germ until We clothed it with flesh. 1595. Be patient, until thou beholdest a new creation. 1596. Say: ‘Blessed, therefore, be God, the most excellent of Makers!’” 1597. And likewise, He hath said regarding the power of this Revelation: “Lawful is it for Him Whom God will make manifest to reject him who is greatest on earth, inasmuch as such a one is but a creature in His grasp, and all things adore Him. 1598. After Him a Cause shall be given unto you which ye shall come to know.” 1599. And also He saith: “Know thou with absolute certainty, and through the firmly established and most irrevocable decree, that He—exalted be His glory, and magnified be His might, and sanctified be His holiness, and glorified be His grandeur, and lauded be His ways—, maketh each thing to be known through its own self; who then can know Him through any one except Himself?” 1600. And further, He saith—exalted and glorified be He: “Beware, beware lest, in the days of His Revelation, the Váhid of the Bayán (the 18 Letters of the Living) shut thee out as by a veil from Him, inasmuch as this Váhid is but a creature in His sight. 1601. And beware, beware that the words sent down in the Bayán shut thee not out as by a veil from Him.” 1602. And again, He—exalted be He—saith: “Look not upon Him with any eye except His own. 1603. For whosoever looketh upon Him with His eye, will recognize Him; otherwise he will be veiled from Him. 1604. Shouldst thou seek God and His Presence, seek thou Him and gaze upon Him.” 1605. And likewise, He saith: “Better is it for thee to recite merely one of the verses of Him Whom God shall make manifest than to set down the whole of the Bayán, for on that Day that single verse can save thee, whereas the entire Bayán cannot save thee.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY FOUR Divisions 1606-1625 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1606. Say: O people of the Bayán! Be fair, be fair; and again, be fair, be fair. 1607. Be ye not of them who have made mention of the Manifestation of the Cause of God in the daytime and in the night season, 1608. and who, when He, through His grace, appeared, and when the Horizon of Revelation was illumined, pronounced against Him such a judgment as hath provoked the lamentations of the citizens of the Kingdom and of the Realm of Glory, and of such as have circled about the will of God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 1609. Meditate upon these sublime words. 1610. He saith: “I, verily, am a believer in Him, and in His Faith, and in His Book, and in His Testimonies, and in His Ways, and in all that proceedeth from Him concerning them. 1611. I glory in My kinship with Him, and pride Myself on My belief in Him.” 1612. And likewise, He saith: “O congregation of the Bayán and all who are therein! 1613. Recognize ye the limits imposed upon you, for such a One as the Point of the Bayán Himself hath believed in Him Whom God shall make manifest, before all things were created. 1614. Therein, verily, do I glory before all who are in the kingdom of heaven and earth.” 1615. By God! All the atoms of the universe groan and lament at the cruelty perpetrated by the froward among the people of the Bayán. 1616. Whither are gone they who are endued with insight and hearing? 1617. We beseech God—blessed and glorified be He— to summon them and exhort them unto that which will profit them, and withhold them from that which will harm them. He, in truth, is the Strong, the All-Subduing, the Almighty. 1618. And likewise, He saith: “Suffer not yourselves to be shut out as by a veil from God after He hath revealed Himself. 1619. For all that hath been exalted in the Bayán is but as a ring upon My hand, and I Myself am, verily, but a ring upon the hand of Him Whom God shall make manifest—glorified be His mention! 1620. He turneth it as He pleaseth, for whatsoever He pleaseth, and through whatsoever He pleaseth. He, verily, is the Help in Peril, the Most High.” 1621. And likewise, He saith: “Were He to make of every one on earth a Prophet, all would, in very truth, be accounted as Prophets in the sight of God.” 1622. And likewise, He saith: “In the day of the revelation of Him Whom God shall make manifest all that dwell on earth will be equal in His estimation. 1623. Whomsoever He ordaineth as a Prophet, he, verily, hath been a Prophet from the beginning that hath no beginning, and will thus remain until the end that hath no end, inasmuch as this is an act of God. 1624. And whosoever is made a Vicegerent by Him, shall be a Vicegerent in all the worlds, for this is an act of God. 1625. For the will of God can in no wise be revealed except through His will, nor His wish be manifested save through His wish. He, verily, is the All-Conquering, the All-Powerful, the All-Highest.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY FIVE Divisions 1626-1650 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1626. Briefly, in every instance He hath stated that which is conducive to the conversion, the advancement, the exaltation, and the guidance of men. 1627. A few unfair ones, however, have become a veil, and an insurmountable barrier, and debarred the people from turning towards the lights of His Countenance. 1628. We pray God to cast them out by His sovereignty, and seize on them with His seizing power. He, verily, is the Lord of Strength, the Mighty, the All-Wise. 1629. And likewise, He saith: “He—glorified be His mention—resembleth the sun. 1630. Were unnumbered mirrors to be placed before it, each would, according to its capacity, reflect the splendor of that sun, and were none to be placed before it, it would still continue to rise and set, and the mirrors alone would be veiled from its light. 1631. I, verily, have not fallen short of My duty to admonish that people, and to devise means whereby they may turn towards God, their Lord, and believe in God, their Creator. 1632. If, on the day of His Revelation, all that are on earth bear Him allegiance, Mine inmost being will rejoice, inasmuch as all will have attained the summit of their existence, and will have been brought face to face with their Beloved, and will have recognized, to the fullest extent attainable in the world of being, the splendor of Him Who is the Desire of their hearts. 1633. If not, My soul will indeed be saddened. 1634. I truly have nurtured all things for this purpose. 1635. How, then, can anyone be veiled from Him? 1636. For this have I called upon God, and will continue to call upon Him. He, verily, is nigh, ready to answer.” 1637. And likewise, He saith: “They will even refuse unto that Tree, which is neither of the East nor of the West, the name believer, for were they so to name Him, they would fail to sadden Him.” 1638. Hath thine ear, O world, heard with what helplessness these words were revealed from the dayspring of the will of Him Who is the Dawning-Place of all names? 1639. He saith: “I have educated all men, that they may recognize this Revelation, and yet the people of the Bayán refuse to concede even the name believer to that blessed Tree that belongeth neither to the East nor to the West.” 1640. Alas, alas, for the things which have befallen Me! 1641. By God! There befell Me at the hands of him whom I have nurtured (Mírzá Yahyá), by day and by night, what hath caused the Holy Spirit, and the dwellers of the Tabernacle of the Grandeur of God, the Lord of this wondrous Day, to lament. 1642. Likewise, refuting certain disbelievers, He saith: “For none knoweth the time of the Revelation except God. 1643. Whenever it appeareth, all must acknowledge the Point of Truth, and render thanks unto God.” 1644. They that have turned aside from Me have spoken even as the followers of John (the Baptist) spoke. 1645. For they, too, protested against Him Who was the Spirit (Jesus) saying: “The dispensation of John hath not yet ended; wherefore hast thou come?” 1646. Now, too, they that have repudiated Us, though they have never known Us 1647. and have been at all times ignorant of the fundamentals of this Cause, knowing not from Whom it proceeded or what it signifieth, and have spoken that which hath made all created things to sigh and lament. 1648. By My life! The mute can never confront the One Who incarnateth in Himself the kingdom of utterance. 1649. Fear God, O people, and peruse, then, that which hath been sent down with truth in the 8th Chapter of the 6th Váhid of the Bayán, and be not of such as have turned aside. 1650. He, likewise, hath commanded: “Once every 19 days this Chapter should be read, that they may not be veiled, in the time of the revelation of Him Whom God shall make manifest, by considerations foreign to the verses, which have been, and are still, the weightiest of all proofs and testimonies.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY SIX Divisions 1651-1675 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1651. John, son of Zacharias, said what My Forerunner hath said: “Saying, repent ye, for the Kingdom of heaven is at hand. 1652. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance, but He that cometh after Me is mightier than I, Whose shoes I am not worthy to bear.” 1653. Wherefore, hath My Forerunner, as a sign of submissiveness and humility, said: “The whole of the Bayán is only a leaf amongst the leaves of His Paradise.” 1654. And likewise, He saith: “I am the first to adore Him, and pride Myself on My kinship with Him.” 1655. And yet, O men, the people of the Bayán have acted in such a manner that Dhi’l-Jawshan, and Ibn-i-Anas, and Asbáhí have sought and still seek refuge with God against such deeds. 1656. This Wronged One hath, in the face of all religions, busied Himself day and night with the things that are conducive unto the exaltation of the Cause of God, whereas those men have clung unto that which is the cause of humiliation and injury. 1657. And likewise, He saith: “Recognize Him by His verses. 1658. The greater your neglect in seeking to know Him, the more grievously will ye be veiled in fire.” 1659. O ye among the people of the Bayán that have turned aside from Me! 1660. Ponder upon these most sublime words, that have proceeded from the wellspring of the utterance of Him Who is the Point of Knowledge. 1661. Hearken ye, at this moment, unto these words. 1662. He saith: “On that Day, the Daystar of Truth will address the people of the Bayán and will recite this Súrih of the Qurán: 1663. ‘Say: O ye unbelievers! I worship not that which ye worship, and ye do not worship that which I worship. 1664. I shall never worship that which ye worship, neither will ye worship that which I worship. 1665. To you be your religion, to Me My religion.’” 1666. Gracious God! Notwithstanding these lucid statements, and these shining and luminous tokens all are occupied with their vain imaginings, and are unaware of, and veiled from, the Desired One. 1667. O ye that have gone astray! Awake from the sleep of heedlessness, and give ear unto these words of My Forerunner. 1668. He saith: “ The tree of affirmation, by turning aside from Him, is accounted as the tree of denial, and the tree of denial, by turning towards Him, is accounted as the tree of affirmation.” 1669. And likewise, He saith: “Should anyone lay claim unto a Revelation, and fail to produce any proof, do not protest, and sadden Him not.” 1670. Briefly, this Wronged One hath, night and day, been uttering the words: 1671. “Say: O ye unbelievers!”, that haply this may be the means of awakening the people, and may adorn them with the adornment of fairness. 1672. And now, meditate upon these words, which diffuse the breath of despair, in His sorrowful invocation unto God, the Lord of the worlds. 1673. He saith: “Glorified art Thou, O My God! Bear Thou witness that, through this Book, I have covenanted with all created things concerning the mission of Him Whom Thou shalt make manifest, ere the covenant concerning Mine own mission had been established. 1674. Sufficient witness art Thou and they that have believed in Thy signs. Thou, verily, sufficest Me. 1675. In Thee have I placed My trust, and Thou, verily, takest count of all things.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY SEVEN Divisions 1676-1700 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1676. In another connection He saith: “O Sun-like Mirrors! Look ye upon the Sun of Truth. 1677. Ye, verily, depend upon it, were ye to perceive it. 1678. Ye are all as fishes, moving in the waters of the sea, veiling yourselves therefrom, and yet asking what it is on which ye depend.” 1679. And likewise, He saith: “I complain unto thee, O Mirror of My generosity, against all the other Mirrors. All look upon Me through their own colors.” 1680. These words were sent down from the Source of the Revelation of the All-Bounteous, and were addressed to Siyyid Javád, known as Karbilá’í. 1681. God testifieth, and the world beareth Me witness that this Siyyid stood by this Wronged One, and even wrote a detailed refutation against them that turned aside from Me. 1682. Two communications, moreover, in which he hath borne witness unto the Revelation of the True One, and in which the evidences of his turning away from all else but Him, are clear and manifest, have been sent by Us to Haydar-‘Alí. 1683. The handwriting of the Siyyid is unmistakable, and is known unto everyone. 1684. Our purpose in doing this was that perchance they that have denied Us might attain unto the living waters of acknowledgment, and such as have turned aside be illumined with the light of conversion. 1685. God is My witness that this Wronged One hath had no purpose except to convey the Word of God. 1686. Blessed are the fair-minded, and woe betide them that have turned aside. 1687. They that have turned away from Me have schemed many a time, and acted deceitfully in divers ways. 1688. They have, on one occasion, secured a picture of this Siyyid, and pasted it on a sheet with that of others, surmounted by the portrait of Mírzá Yahyá. 1689. Briefly, they have seized upon every means in order to repudiate the True [Lord]. 1690. Say: “The True [Lord] is come evident as the shining sun; O pity that He should have come into the city of the blind!” 1691. The afore-mentioned Siyyid admonished the deniers, and summoned them unto the Most Sublime Horizon, but failed to impress these stones that can take no imprint. 1692. Concerning him they have said things against which he sought refuge with God—exalted be His glory. 1693. The supplications which he hath sent to this Holy Court are now in Our possession. Happy are the fair-minded. 1694. Ponder now upon the complaint of the Primal Point against the Mirrors, that haply men may be awakened, and may turn from the left hand of idle fancies and imaginings unto the right hand of faith and certitude, and may be made cognizant of that wherefrom they are veiled. 1695. It is indeed for the purpose of recognizing this Most Great Cause that they have come out of the world of non-existence into the world of being. 1696. And likewise He saith: “Consecrate Thou, O my God, the whole of this Tree unto Him, that from it may be revealed all the fruits created by God within it for Him through Whom God hath willed to reveal all that He pleaseth. 1697. By Thy glory! I have not wished that this Tree should ever bear any branch, leaf, or fruit that would fail to bow down before Him, on the day of His Revelation, or refuse to laud Thee through Him, as beseemeth the glory of His all-glorious Revelation, and the sublimity of His most sublime Concealment. 1698. And shouldst Thou behold, O my God, any branch, leaf, or fruit upon Me that hath failed to bow down before Him, on the day of His Revelation, cut it off, O My God, from that Tree, for it is not of Me, nor shall it return unto Me.” 1699. O people of the Bayán! I swear by God! This Wronged One hath had no other intention except to manifest the Cause He was commissioned to reveal. 1700. Were ye to incline your inner ears unto Him, ye would hear from every limb and member and vein and even from every single hair of this Wronged One that which would stir and enrapture the Concourse on high and the world of creation. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER FIFTY EIGHT Divisions 1701-1735 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1701. O Hádí! The blind fanaticism of former times hath withheld the hapless creatures from the Straight Path. 1702. Meditate on the Shí‘ih sect. 1703. For twelve hundred years they have cried “O Qá’im!”, until in the end all pronounced the sentence of His death, and caused Him to suffer martyrdom, notwithstanding their belief in, and their acceptance and acknowledgment of, the True [Lord]—exalted be His glory—and of the Seal of the Prophets, and of the Chosen Ones. 1704. It is now necessary to reflect a while, that haply that which hath come between the True [Lord] and His creatures may be discovered, and the deeds which have been the cause of protest and denial be made known. 1705. O Hádí! We have heard the moaning of the pulpits which, as attested by all, the divines of the age of this Revelation have ascended, and from which they have cursed the True [Lord], 1706. and caused such things to befall Him Who is the Essence of Being and His companions as neither the eye nor the ear of the world hath seen or heard. 1707. Thou hast now summoned, and art still summoning the people, claiming to be His vicegerent and mirror, despite thine ignorance of this Cause as a result of thy not having been in Our company. 1708. Every one of this people well knoweth that Siyyid Muhammad was but one of Our servants. 1709. In the days when, as requested by the Imperial Ottoman Government, We proceeded to their Capital, he accompanied Us. 1710. Subsequently, he committed that which—I swear by God— hath caused the Pen of the Most High to weep and His Tablet to groan. 1711. We, therefore, cast him out; whereupon, he joined Mírzá Yahyá, and did what no tyrant hath ever done. 1712. We abandoned him, and said unto him: “Begone, O heedless one!” 1713. After these words had been uttered, he joined the order of the Mawlavis, and remained in their company until the time when We were summoned to depart. 1714. O Hádí! Suffer not thyself to become the instrument for the dissemination of new superstitions, and refuse to set up once again a sect similar to that of the Shí‘ihs. 1715. Reflect how great the amount of blood which hath been spilt. 1716. Thou amongst others, who hast laid claim to knowledge, and likewise the Shí‘ih divines, have, one and all, in the first and ensuing years, cursed the [Exalted Servant], and decreed that His most holy blood be shed. 1717. Fear God, O Hádí! Be not willing that men be again afflicted with the vain imaginings of former times. 1718. Fear God, and be not of them that act unjustly. 1719. In these days We have heard that thou hast striven to lay hands on and destroy every copy of the Bayán. 1720. This Wronged One requesteth thee to renounce, for the sake of God, this intention. 1721. Thine intelligence and judgment have never excelled, nor do they now excel, the intelligence and judgment of Him Who is the Prince of the World. 1722. God testifieth and beareth Me witness that this Wronged One hath not perused the Bayán, nor been acquainted with its contents. 1723. This much, however, is known and is clear and indubitable that He hath ordained the Book of the Bayán to be the foundation of His works. 1724. Fear God, and meddle not in matters which far transcend thee. 1725. For 1,200 years they that resemble thee have afflicted the hapless Shí‘ihs in the pit of vain fancies and idle imaginings. 1726. Finally, there appeared, on the Day of Judgment things against which the oppressors of old have sought refuge with the True [Lord]. 1727. Apprehend now the cry of Him Who is the Point as raised by His utterance. 1728. He supplicateth God that if there should appear from this Tree—which is His blessed Self—any fruit, or leaf, or branch that would fail to believe in Him, God should cut it off forthwith. 1729. And likewise, He saith: “Should any one make a statement, and fail to support it by any proof, reject him not.” 1730. And yet, now, though supported by a hundred books, thou hast rejected Him and rejoicest therein! 1731. Again I repeat, and plead with thee to carefully scrutinize that which hath been revealed. 1732. The breezes of utterance in this Revelation are not to be compared with those of former ages. 1733. This Wronged One hath been perpetually afflicted, and found no place of safety in which He could peruse either the writings of the [Most] Exalted One (the Báb) or those of any one else. 1734. About two months after Our arrival in ‘Iráq, following the command of His Majesty the Sháh of Persia—may God assist him— Mírzá Yahyá joined Us. 1735. We said unto him: “In accordance with the Royal command We have been sent unto this place. CHAPTER FIFTY NINE Divisions 1736-1770 The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1736. It is advisable for thee to remain in Persia. 1737. We will send Our brother, Mírzá Músá, to some other place. 1738. As your names have not been mentioned in the Royal decree, you can arise and render some service.” 1739. Subsequently, this Wronged One departed from Baghdád, and for two years withdrew from the world. 1740. Upon Our return, We found that he had not left, and had postponed his departure. 1741. This Wronged One was greatly saddened. 1742. God testifieth and beareth Us witness that We have, at all times, been busied with the propagation of this Cause. 1743. Neither chains nor bonds, stocks nor imprisonment, have succeeded in withholding Us from revealing Our Self. 1744. In that land We forbad all mischief, and all unseemly and unholy deeds. 1745. Day and night We sent forth Our Tablets in every direction. 1746. We had no other purpose except to edify the souls of men, and to exalt the blessed Word. 1747. We especially appointed certain ones to collect the writings of the Primal Point. 1748. When this was accomplished, We summoned Mírzá Yahyá and Mírzá Vahháb-i-Khurásání, known as Mírzá Javád, to meet in a certain place. 1749. Conforming with Our instructions, they completed the task of transcribing two copies of the works of the Primal Point. 1750. I swear by God! This Wronged One, by reason of His constant association with men, hath not looked at these books, nor gazed with outward eyes on these writings. 1751. When We departed, these writings were in the possession of these two persons. 1752. It was agreed that Mírzá Yahyá should be entrusted with them, and proceed to Persia, and disseminate them throughout that land. 1753. This Wronged One proceeded, at the request of the Ministers of the Ottoman Government to their capital. 1754. When We arrived in Mosul, We found that Mírzá Yahyá had left before Us for that city, and was awaiting Us there. 1755. Briefly, the books and writings were left in Baghdád, while he himself proceeded to Constantinople and joined these servants. 1756. God beareth now witness unto the things which have touched this Wronged One, for after We had so arduously striven, he (Mírzá Yahyá) abandoned the writings and joined the exiles. 1757. This Wronged One was, for a long period, overwhelmed by infinite sorrows until such time when, in pursuance of measures of which none but the one true God is aware, We despatched the writings unto another place and another country, owing to the fact that in ‘Iráq all documents must every month be carefully examined, lest they rot and perish. 1758. God, however, preserved them and sent them unto a place which He had previously ordained. He, verily, is the Protector, the Succorer. 1759. Wherever this Wronged One went Mírzá Yahyá followed Him. 1760. Thou art thyself a witness and well knowest that whatever hath been said is the truth. 1761. The Siyyid of Isfahán, however, surreptitiously duped him. 1762. They committed that which caused the greatest consternation. 1763. Would that thou wouldst inquire from the officials of the government concerning the conduct of Mírzá Yahyá in that land. 1764. Aside from all this, I adjure thee by God, the Incomparable, the Lord of Strength, the Most Powerful, to carefully look into the communications addressed in his name to the Primal Point, that thou mayest behold the evidences of Him Who is the Truth as clear as the sun. 1765. Likewise, there proceeded from the words of the Point of the Bayán —may the souls of all else but Him be sacrificed for His sake— that which no veil can obscure, and which neither the veils of glory nor the veils interposed by such as have gone astray can hide. 1766. The veils have, verily, been rent asunder by the finger of the will of thy Lord, the Strong, the All-Subduing, the All-Powerful. 1767. Yea, desperate is the state of such as have calumniated Me and envied Me. 1768. Not long ago it was stated that thou hadst ascribed the authorship of the Kitáb-i-Íqán and of other Tablets unto others. 1769. I swear by God! This is a grievous injustice. 1770. Others are incapable of apprehending their meaning, how much more of revealing them! The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER SIXTY Divisions 1771-1810 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1771. Hasan-i-Mázindarání was the bearer of 70 tablets. Upon his death, these were not delivered unto those for whom they were intended, yet were entrusted to one of the sisters of this Wronged [Man], who, for no reason whatever, had turned aside from Me. 1772. God knoweth what befell His Tablets. This sister had never lived with Us. 1773. I swear by the Sun of Truth that after these things had happened she never saw Mírzá Yahyá, and remained unaware of Our Cause, for in those days she had been estranged from Us. 1774. She lived in one quarter, and this Wronged One in another. 1775. As a token, however, of Our loving-kindness, our affection and mercy, We, a few days prior to Our departure, visited her and her mother, that haply she might quaff from the living waters of faith, and attain unto that which would draw her nigh unto God, in this day. 1776. God well knoweth and beareth Me witness, and she herself testifieth, that I had no thought whatsoever except this. 1777. Finally, she—God be praised—attained unto this through His grace, and was adorned with the adornment of love. 1778. After We were exiled and had departed from ‘Iráq to Constantinople, however, news of her ceased to reach Us. 1779. Subsequent to Our separation in the Land of Tá (Tihrán), We ceased to meet Mírzá Ridá-Qulí, Our brother, and no special news reached Us concerning her. 1780. In the early days we all lived in one house, which later on was sold at auction, for a negligible sum, and the two brothers, Farmán-Farmá and Hisámu’s-Saltanih, purchased it and divided it between themselves. 1781. After this occurred, We separated from Our brother. 1782. He established his residence close to the entrance of Masjid-i-Sháh, whilst We lived near the Gate of Shimírán. 1783. Thereafter, however, that sister displayed toward Us, for no reason whatever, a hostile attitude. 1784. This Wronged One held His peace under all conditions. 1785. However, Our late brother Mírzá Muhammad-Hasan’s daughter —upon him be the glory of God and His peace and His mercy— who had been betrothed to the Most Great Branch (‘Abdu’l Bahá) was taken by the sister of this Wronged One from Núr to her own house, and from there sent unto another place. 1786. Some of Our companions and friends in various places complained against this, as it was a very grievous act, and was disapproved by all the loved ones of God. 1787. How strange that Our sister should have taken her to her own house, and then arranged for her to be sent elsewhere! 1788. In spite of this, this Wronged One remained, and still remaineth, calm and silent. 1789. A word, however, was said in order to tranquilize Our loved ones. 1790. God testifieth and beareth Me witness that whatever hath been said was the truth, and was spoken with sincerity. 1791. None of Our loved ones, whether in these regions or in that country, could believe Our sister capable of an act so contrary to decency, affection and friendship. 1792. After such a thing had occurred, they, recognizing that the way had been barred, conducted themselves in a manner well-known unto thyself and others. 1793. It must be evident, therefore, how intense was the grief which this act inflicted upon this Wronged One. 1794. Later on, she threw in her lot with Mírzá Yahyá. 1795. Conflicting reports concerning her are now reaching Us, nor is it clear what she is saying or doing. 1796. We beseech God—blessed and glorified be He— to cause her to turn unto Him, and aid her to repent before the door of His grace. He, verily, is the Mighty, the Forgiving; and He is, in truth, the All-Powerful, the Pardoner. 1797. In another connection He, likewise, saith: “Were He to appear this very moment, I would be the first to adore Him, and the first to bow down before Him.” 1798. Be fair, O people! The purpose of the Most Exalted One (the Báb) was to insure that the proximity of the Revelation should not withhold men from the Divine and everlasting Law, even as the companions of John (the Baptist) were prevented from acknowledging Him Who is the Spirit (Jesus). 1799. Time and again He hath said: “Suffer not the Bayán and all that hath been revealed therein to withhold you from that Essence of Being, [of] the Lord of the visible and invisible.” 1800. Should any one, considering this binding injunction, cling unto the Bayán, such a one hath, verily, passed out of the shadow of the blessed and exalted Tree. 1801. Be fair, O people, and be not of the heedless. 1802. And likewise, He saith: “Let not names shut you out as by a veil from Him Who is their Lord, even the name of Prophet, for such a name is but a creation of His utterance.” 1803. And likewise, He, in the seventh chapter of the second Váhid, saith: 1804. “O people of the Bayán! Act not as the people of the Qur’án have acted, for if ye do so, the fruits of your night will come to naught.” 1805. And further, He saith—glorified be His mention: “If thou attainest unto His Revelation, and obeyest Him, thou wilt have revealed the fruit of the Bayán; if not, thou art unworthy of mention before God. 1806. Take pity upon thyself. 1807. If thou aidest not Him Who is the Manifestation of the Lordship of God, be not, then, a cause of sadness unto Him.” 1808. And further He saith—magnified be His station: “If thou attainest not unto the Presence of God, grieve not, then, the Sign of God. 1809. He will renounce that which can profit them that acknowledge the Bayán, if ye renounce that which can harm Him. 1810. I know, however, that ye will refuse to do so.” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER SIXTY ONE Divisions 1811-1845 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1811. O Hádí! Methinks it is by reason of these indubitable utterances that thou hast determined to blot out the Bayán. 1812. Give ear unto the voice of this Wronged One, and renounce this oppression that hath made the pillars of the Bayán to tremble. 1813. I have been neither in Chihríq nor in Máh-Kú. 1814. At the present time statements have been circulated among thy disciples identical with those made by the Shí‘ihs who have said that the Qur’án is unfinished. 1815. These people also contend that this Bayán is not the original one. 1816. The copy in the handwriting of Siyyid Husayn is extant, as is also the copy in the handwriting of Mírzá Ahmad. 1817. Regardest thou as one wronged he who in this world was never dealt a single blow, and who was continually surrounded by five of the handmaidens of God? 1818. And imputest thou unto the True One, Who, from His earliest years until the present day, hath been in the hands of His enemies, and been tormented with the worst afflictions in the world, such charges as the Jews did not ascribe unto Christ? 1819. Hearken unto the voice of this Wronged [Man], and be not of them that are in utter loss. 1820. And, likewise, He saith: “How many the fires which God converteth into light through Him Whom God shall make manifest; and how numerous the lights which are turned into fire through Him! 1821. I behold His appearance even as the sun in the midmost heaven, and the disappearance of all even as that of the stars of the night by day.” 1822. Hast thou ears, O world, wherewith to hear the voice of the True One, and to judge equitably this Revelation Which, as soon as it appeared, Sinai exclaimed: 1823. “He that discoursed upon Me is come with evident signs and resplendent tokens, in spite of every heedless one that hath gone far astray, and of every lying calumniator, who hath wished to quench the light of God with his calumnies, and blot out the signs of God through his malice. 1824. They, verily, are of such as have acted unjustly in the Book of God, the Lord of the worlds.” 1825. And likewise, He saith: “The Bayán is from beginning to end the repository of all of His attributes, and the treasury of both His fire and His light.” 1826. Great God! The soul is carried away by the fragrance of this utterance, inasmuch as He declareth, with infinite sadness, that which He perceiveth. 1827. Likewise, He saith to the Letter of the Living, to Mullá Báqir —upon him be the glory of God and His loving-kindness: “Haply thou mayest in eight years, in the day of His Revelation, attain unto His Presence.” 1828. Know thou, O Hádí, and be of them that hearken. 1829. Judge thou equitably. The companions of God and the Testimonies of Him Who is the Truth have, for the most part, suffered martyrdom. 1830. Thou, however, art still alive. How is it that thou hast been spared? 1831. I swear by God! It is because of thy denial, whereas the martyrdom of the blessed souls was due to their confession. 1832. Every just and fair-minded person will bear witness unto this, inasmuch as the cause and motive of both are clear and evident as the sun. 1833. And likewise He addresseth Dayyán, who was wronged and suffered martyrdom, saying: “Thou shalt recognize thy worth through the words of Him Whom God shall make manifest.” 1834. He, likewise, hath pronounced him to be the third Letter to believe in Him Whom God shall make manifest, through these words: 1835. “O thou who art the third Letter to believe in Him Whom God shall make manifest!” 1836. And likewise He saith: “Should God, however, be willing, He will make thee known through the words of Him Whom God shall make manifest.” 1837. Dayyán, who, according to the words of Him Who is the Point —may the souls of all else but Him be sacrificed for His sake— is the repository of the trust of the one true God—exalted be His glory— and the treasury of the pearls of His knowledge, was made by them to suffer so cruel a martyrdom that the Concourse on high wept and lamented. 1838. He it is whom He (the Báb) had taught the hidden and preserved knowledge and entrusted him therewith, through His words: 1839. “O thou who art named Dayyán! This is a hidden and preserved Knowledge. 1840. We have entrusted it unto thee, and brought it to thee, as a mark of honor from God, inasmuch as the eye of thine heart is pure. 1841. Thou wilt appreciate its value, and wilt cherish its excellence. 1842. God, verily, hath deigned to bestow upon the Point of the Bayán a hidden and preserved Knowledge, the like of which God hath not sent down prior to this Revelation. 1843. More precious is it than any other knowledge in the estimation of God—glorified be He! 1844. He, verily, hath made it His testimony, even as He hath made the verses to be His testimony.” 1845. This oppressed one, who was the repository of the knowledge of God, together with Mírzá ‘Alí-Akbar, one of the relatives of the Primal Point —upon him be the glory of God and His mercy— and Abu’l-Qásim-i-Káshí and several others suffered martyrdom through the decree pronounced by Mírzá Yahyá. The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER SIXTY TWO Divisions 1846-1870 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1846. O Hádí! His book which he hath entitled “Mustayqiz” is in thy possession. Read it. 1847. Although thou hast seen the book, peruse it again, that haply thou mayest obtain for thyself a lofty seat beneath the canopy of truth. 1848. In like manner, Siyyid Ibráhím, concerning whom these words have flowed from the Pen of the Primal Point—magnified be His utterance: 1849. “O thou who art mentioned as My friend in My scriptures, and as My remembrance in My books, next to My scriptures, and as My name in the Bayán” 1850. —such a one, together with Dayyán, hath been surnamed by him (Mírzá Yahyá) Father of Iniquities and Father of Calamities. 1851. Judge thou fairly, how grievous hath been the plight of these oppressed ones, and this notwithstanding that one of them was occupied in serving him, whilst the other was his guest. 1852. Briefly, I swear by God, the deeds he committed were such that Our Pen is ashamed to recount. 1853. Reflect a while upon the dishonor inflicted upon the Primal Point. (the Bab) Consider what hath happened. 1854. When this Wronged One, after a retirement of two years during which He wandered through the deserts and mountains, returned to Baghdád, as a result of the intervention of a few, who for a long time had sought Him in the wilderness, 1855. a certain Mírzá Muhammad-‘Alí of Rasht came to see Him, and related, before a large gathering of people, that which had been done, affecting the honor of the Báb, which hath truly overwhelmed all lands with sorrow. 1856. Great God! How could they have visaged this most grievous betrayal? 1857. Briefly, We beseech God to aid the perpetrator of this deed to repent, and return unto Him. He, verily, is the Helper, the All-Wise. 1858. As to Dayyán—upon him be the glory of God and His mercy—he attained Our presence in accordance with that which had been revealed by the pen of the Primal Point. 1859. We pray God to aid the heedless to turn unto Him, and such as have turned aside to direct themselves towards Him, and them that have denied Him to acknowledge this Cause, which, no sooner did it appear than all created things proclaimed: 1860. “He that was hidden in the Treasury of Knowledge, and inscribed by the Pen of the Most High in His Books, and His Scriptures, and His Scrolls, and His Tablets, is come!” 1861. In this connection it hath been deemed necessary to mention such traditions as have been recorded regarding the blessed and honored city of ‘Akká, that haply thou mayest, O Hádí, seek a path unto the Truth, and a road leading unto God. [Tablet of the Spring of the Cow] 1862. In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful. The following hath been recorded concerning the merits of ‘Akká, and of the sea, and of Aynu’l-Baqár (The Spring of the Cow) which is in ‘Akká: 1863. ‘Abdu’l-’Aziz, son of ‘Abdu’-Salám, hath related unto us that the Prophet —may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon him—hath said: “‘Akká is a city in Syria to which God hath shown His special mercy.” 1864. Ibn-i-Mas’úd—may God be pleased with him—hath stated: “The Prophet—may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon Him—hath said: 1865. ‘Of all shores, the best is the shore of Askelon, and ‘Akká is, verily, better than Askelon, and the merit of ‘Akká above that of Askelon and all other shores is as the merit of Muhammad above that of all other Prophets. 1866. I bring you tidings of a city betwixt two mountains in Syria, [in northwest Palestine] in the middle of a meadow, which is called ‘Akká. 1867. Verily, he that entereth therein, longing for it and eager to visit it, God will forgive his sins, both of the past and of the future. 1868. And he that departeth from it, other than as a pilgrim, God will not bless his departure. 1869. In it is a spring called the Spring of the Cow. 1870. Whoso drinketh a draught therefrom, God will fill his heart with light, and will protect him from the most great terror on the Day of Resurrection.’” The Book of the Epistle to the Son of the Wolf CHAPTER SIXTY THREE Divisions 1871-1900 EPISTLE TO THE SON OF THE WOLF 1871. Anas, son of Malík—may God be pleased with him—hath said: “The Apostle of God—may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon Him—hath said: 1872. ‘By the shore of the sea is a city, suspended beneath the Throne, and named ‘Akká. 1873. He that dwelleth therein, firm and expecting a reward from God—exalted be He— God will write down for him, until the Day of Resurrection, the recompense of such as have been patient, and have stood up, and knelt down, and prostrated themselves, before Him.’” 1874. And He—may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon Him—hath said: 1875. “I announce unto you a city, on the shores of the sea, white, whose whiteness is pleasing unto God—exalted be He! It is called ‘Akká. 1876. He that hath been bitten by one of its fleas is better, in the estimation of God, than he who hath received a grievous blow in the path of God. 1877. And he that raiseth therein the call to prayer, his voice will be lifted up unto Paradise. 1878. And he that remaineth therein for seven days in the face of the enemy, God will gather him with Khidr—peace be upon Him—and God will protect him from the most great terror on the Day of Resurrection.” 1879. And He—may the blessings of God,—exalted be He—and His salutations be upon Him—hath said: “There are kings and princes in Paradise. 1880. 1881. The poor of ‘Akká are the kings of Paradise and the princes thereof. 1882. A month in ‘Akká is better than 1,000 years elsewhere.” 1883. The Apostle of God—may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon Him—is reported to have said: 1884. “Blessed the man that hath visited ‘Akká, and blessed he that hath visited the visitor of ‘Akká. 1885. Blessed the one that hath drunk from the Spring of the Cow and washed in its waters, for the black-eyed damsels quaff the camphor in Paradise, which hath come from [that] spring, and from the Spring of Salván (i.e. Siloam), and the Well of Zamzam. 1886. Well is it with him that hath drunk from these springs, and washed in their waters, for God hath forbidden the fire of hell to touch him and his body on the Day of Resurrection.” 1887. The Prophet—may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon Him—is stated to have said: 1888. “In ‘Akká are works of supererogation and acts which are beneficial, which God vouchsafed specially unto whomsoever He pleaseth. 1889. And he that saith in ‘Akká: ‘Glorified be God, and praise be unto God, and there is none other God but God, and most great is God, and there is no power nor strength except in God, the Exalted, the Mighty,’ 1890. God will write down for him 1,000 good deeds, and blot out from him 1,000 evil deeds, and will uplift him a 1,000 grades in Paradise, and will forgive him his transgressions. 1891. And whoso saith in ‘Akká: ‘I beg forgiveness of God,’ God will forgive all his trespasses. 1892. And he that remembereth God in ‘Akká at morn and at eventide, in the night-season and at dawn, is better in the sight of God than he who beareth swords, spears and arms in the path of God —exalted be He!” 1893. The Apostle of God—may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon Him—hath also said: 1894. “He that looketh upon the sea at eventide, and saith: ‘God is Most Great!’ at sunset, God will forgive his sins, though they be heaped as piles of sand. 1895. And he that counteth 40 waves, while repeating: ‘God is Most Great!’—exalted be He— God will forgive his sins, both past and future.” 1896. The Apostle of God—may the blessings of God and His salutations be upon Him—hath said: 1897. “He that looketh upon the sea a full night is better than he who passeth two whole months betwixt the Rukn and the Maqám. 1898. And he that hath been brought up on the shores of the sea is better than he that hath been brought up elsewhere. 1899. And he that lieth on the shore is as he that standeth elsewhere.” 1900. Verily, the Apostle of God (may the blessings of God, exalted be He, and His salutations be upon Him) hath spoken the truth. INTRODUCTION The decade-long exile of Bahá'u'lláh in 'Iráq began under the harshest of conditions and at the lowest ebb in the fortunes of the Bábí Faith. It witnessed, however, the gradual crystallization of those potent spiritual forces which were to culminate in the declaration of His world-embracing mission in 1863. In the course of these years, and from the city of Baghdád, there radiated, Shoghi Effendi writes, "wave after wave, a power, a radiance and a glory which insensibly reanimated a languishing Faith, sorely-stricken, sinking into obscurity, threatened with oblivion. From it were diffused, day and night, and with ever-increasing energy, the first emanations of a Revelation which, in its scope, its copiousness, its driving force and the volume and variety of its literature, was destined to excel that of the Báb Himself." Among these early effusions of the Pen of Glory is a lengthy epistle known as Javáhiru'l-Asrár, meaning literally the "gems" or "essences" of mysteries. A number of themes it enunciates are also elaborated in Persian - through different revelatory modes - in the Seven Valleys and the Book of Certitude, those two immortal volumes which Shoghi Effendi has characterized, respectively, as Bahá'u'lláh's greatest mystical composition and His pre-eminent doctrinal work. Undoubtedly the Gems of Divine Mysteries figures among those "Tablets revealed in the Arabic tongue" which were referred to in the latter volume.[2] One of the central themes of the book, Bahá'u'lláh indicates, is that of "transformation", meaning here the return of the Promised One in a different human guise. Indeed, in a prefatory note written above the opening lines of the original manuscript, Bahá'u'lláh states: This treatise was written in reply to a seeker who had asked how the promised Mihdí could have become transformed into 'Alí-Muhammad (the Báb). The opportunity provided by this question was seized to elaborate on a number of subjects, all of which are of use and benefit both to them that seek and to those who have attained, could ye perceive with the eye of divine virtue. The seeker alluded to the above passage was Siyyid Yúsuf-i-Sihdihí Isfahání, who at the time was residing in Karbilá. His questions were presented to Bahá'u'lláh through an intermediary, and this Tablet was revealed in response on the same day. A number of other important themes are addressed in this work as well: the cause of the rejection of the Prophets of the past; the danger of a literal reading of scripture; the meaning of the signs and portents of the Bible concerning the advent of the new Manifestation; the continuity of divine revelation; intimations of Bahá'u'lláh's own approaching declaration; the significance of such symbolic terms as "the Day of Judgement", "the Resurrection", "attainment to the Divine Presence", and "life and death"; and the stages of the spiritual quest through "the Garden of Search", "the City of Divine Unity", "the Garden of Wonderment", "the City of Absolute Nothingness", "the City of Immortality", and "the City that hath no name or description". The publication of Gems of Divine Mysteries is one of the projects undertaken in fulfilment of the Five Year Plan goal, announced in April 2001, of "enriching the translations into English from the Holy Texts". The volume will further deepen the Western reader's appreciation of a period infused with potentiality and described by Shoghi Effendi as "the vernal years of Bahá'u'lláh's ministry", and assist the students of His Revelation in gaining a more profound insight into its gradual unfoldment. CHAPTER ONE Divisons 1-25 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries [the pearls of Heaven's secrets] GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 1. He is the Exalted, the Most High! 2. O thou who treadest the path of justice and beholdest the countenance of mercy! 3. Thine epistle was received, thy question was noted, and the sweet accents of thy soul were heard from the inmost chambers of thy heart. 4. Whereupon the clouds of the Divine Will were raised to rain upon thee the outpourings of heavenly wisdom, 5. to divest thee of all that thou hadst acquired aforetime, to draw thee from the realms of contradiction unto the retreats of oneness, and to lead thee to the sacred streams of His Law. 6. Perchance thou mayest quaff therefrom, repose therein, quench thy thirst, refresh thy soul, and be numbered with those whom the light of God guided aright in this day. 7. Encompassed as I am at this time by the dogs of the earth and the beasts of every land, concealed as I remain in the hidden habitation of Mine inner being, forbidden as I may be from divulging that which God hath bestowed upon Me of the wonders of His knowledge, the gems of His wisdom, and the tokens of His power, 8. yet am I loath to frustrate the hopes of one who hath approached the sanctuary of grandeur, sought to enter within the precincts of eternity, and aspired to soar in the immensity of this creation at the dawning of the divine decree. 9. I shall therefore relate unto thee certain truths from among those which God hath vouchsafed unto Me, this only to the extent that souls can bear and minds endure, lest the malicious raise a clamour or the dissemblers hoist their banners. 10. I implore God to graciously aid Me in this, for unto such as beseech Him, He is the All-Bounteous, and of those who show mercy, He is the Most Merciful. 11. Know then that it behoveth thine eminence to ponder from the outset these questions in thy heart: 12. What hath prompted the divers peoples and kindreds of the earth to reject the Apostles whom God hath sent unto them in His might and power, whom he hath raised up to exalt His Cause and ordained to be the Lamps of eternity within the Niche of His oneness? 13. For what reason have the people turned aside from them, disputed about them, risen against, and contended with them? 14. On what grounds have they refused to acknowledge their apostleship and authority, nay, denied their truth and reviled their persons, even slaying or banishing them? 15. O thou who hast set foot in the wilderness of knowledge and taken abode within the ark of wisdom! 16. Not until thou hast grasped the mysteries concealed in that which We shall relate unto thee canst thou hope to attain to the stations of faith and certitude in the Cause of God and in those who are the Manifestations of His Cause, the Daysprings of His Command, the Treasuries of His revelation, and the Repositories of His knowledge. 17. Shouldst thou fail in this, thou wouldst be numbered with them that have not striven for the Cause of God, nor inhaled the fragrance of faith from the raiment of certitude, nor scaled the heights of the divine unity, nor yet recognized the stations of divine singleness within the Embodiments of praise and the Essences of sanctity. 18. Strive then, O My brother, to apprehend this matter, that the veils may be lifted from the face of thy heart and that thou mayest be reckoned among them whom God hath graced with such penetrating vision as to behold the most subtle realities of His dominion, 19. to fathom the mysteries of His kingdom, to perceive the signs of His transcendent Essence in this mortal world, and to attain a station wherein one seeth no distinction amongst His creatures and findeth no flaw in the creation of the heavens and the earth.[3] 20. Now that the discourse hath reached this exalted and intractable theme and touched upon this sublime and impenetrable mystery, know that the Christian and Jewish peoples have not grasped the intent of the words of God and the promises He hath made to them in His Book, and have therefore denied His Cause, turned aside from His Prophets, and rejected His proofs. 21. Had they but fixed their gaze upon the testimony of God itself, had they refused to follow in the footsteps of the abject and foolish among their leaders and divines, they would doubtless have attained to the repository of guidance and the treasury of virtue, and quaffed from the crystal waters of life eternal in the city of the All-Merciful, in the garden of the All-Glorious, and within the inner reality of His paradise. 22. But as they have refused to see with the eyes wherewith God hath endowed them, and desired things other than that which He in His mercy had desired for them, they have strayed far from the retreats of nearness, have been deprived of the living waters of reunion and the wellspring of His grace, and have lain as dead within the shrouds of their own selves. 23. Through the power of God and His might, I shall now relate certain passages revealed in the Books of old, and mention some of the signs heralding the appearance of the Manifestations of God in the sanctified persons of His chosen Ones, that thou mayest recognize the Dayspring of this everlasting morn and behold this Fire that blazeth in the Tree which is neither of the East nor of the West.[4] 24. Perchance thine eyes may be opened upon attaining the presence of thy Lord and thy heart partake of the blessings concealed within these hidden treasuries. 25. Render thanks then unto God, Who hath singled thee out for this grace and Who hath numbered thee with them that are assured of meeting their Lord. Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries CHAPTER TWO Divisons 26-60 GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 26. This is the text of that which was revealed aforetime in the first Gospel, according to Matthew, regarding the signs that must needs herald the advent of the One Who shall come after Him. 27. He saith: "And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days...",[5] until the mystic Dove, singing in the midmost heart of eternity, and the celestial Bird warbling upon the Divine Lote-Tree, saith: 28. "Immediately after the oppression of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: 29. and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 30. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet."[6] 31. In the second Gospel, according to Mark, the Dove of holiness speaketh in such terms: 32. "For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation which God created unto this time, neither shall be."[7] 33. And it singeth later with the same melodies as before, without change or alteration. God, verily, is a witness unto the truth of My words. 34. And in the third Gospel, according to Luke, it is recorded: 35. "There shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars, and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; and the powers of heaven shall be shaken. 36. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory. 37. And when these things begin to come to pass, know that the kingdom of God hath drawn nigh."[8] 38. And in the fourth Gospel, according to John, it is recorded: 39. "But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: and ye also shall bear witness."[9] 40. And elsewhere He saith: "But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you."[10] 41. And: "But now I go my way to him that sent me; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou? But because I have said these things unto you..."[11] 42. And yet again: "Nevertheless I tell you the truth: 43. It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you."[12] 44. And: "Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: 45. for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak: and he will show you things to come."[13] 46. Such is the text of the verses revealed in the past. 47. By Him besides Whom there is none other God, I have chosen to be brief, for were I to recount all the words that have been sent down unto the Prophets of God from the realm of His supernal glory and the kingdom of His sovereign might, all the pages and tablets of the world would not suffice to exhaust My theme. 48. References similar to those mentioned, nay even more sublime and exalted, have been made in all the Books and Scriptures of old. 49. Should it be My wish to recount all that hath been revealed in the past, I would most certainly be able to do so by virtue of that which God hath bestowed upon Me of the wonders of His knowledge and power. 50. I have, however, contented Myself with that which was mentioned, lest thou become wearied in thy journey or feel inclined to turn back, or lest thou be overtaken by sadness and sorrow and overcome with despondency, trouble, and fatigue. Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries CHAPTER THREE Divisons 51-70 GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 51. Be fair in thy judgement and reflect upon these exalted utterances. 52. Inquire, then, of those who lay claim to knowledge without a proof or testimony from God, and who remain heedless of these days wherein the Orb of knowledge and wisdom hath dawned above the horizon of Divinity, 53. rendering unto each his due and assigning unto all their rank and measure, as to what they can say concerning these allusions. 54. Verily, their meaning hath bewildered the minds of men, and that which they conceal of the consummate wisdom and latent knowledge of God even the most sanctified souls have been powerless to uncover. 55. Should they say: "These words are indeed from God, and have no interpretation other than their outward meaning", then what objection can they raise against the unbelievers among the people of the Book? 56. For when the latter saw the aforementioned passages in their Scriptures and heard the literal interpretations of their divines, they refused to recognize God in those who are the Manifestations of His unity, the Exponents of His singleness, and the Embodiments of His sanctity, and failed to believe in them and submit to their authority. 57. The reason was that they did not see the sun darken, or the stars of heaven fall to the ground, or the angels visibly descend upon the earth, and hence they contended with the Prophets and Messengers of God. 58. Nay, inasmuch as they found them at variance with their own faith and creed, they hurled against them such accusations of imposture, folly, waywardness, and misbelief as I am ashamed to recount. 59. Refer to the Qur'án, that thou mayest find mention of all this and be of them that understand its meaning. 60. Even to this day do these people await the appearance of that which they have learned from their doctors and imbibed from their divines. 61. Thus do they say: "When shall these signs be made manifest, that we may believe?" 62. But if this be the case, how could ye refute their arguments, invalidate their proofs, and challenge them concerning their faith and their understanding of their Books and the sayings of their leaders? 63. And should they reply: "The Books that are in the hands of this people, which they call the Gospel and attribute to Jesus, the Son of Mary, have not been revealed by God and proceed not from the Manifestations of His Self", 64. then this would imply a cessation in the abounding grace of Him Who is the Source of all grace. 65. If so, God's testimony to His servants would have remained incomplete and His favour proven imperfect. 66. His mercy would not have shone resplendent, nor would His grace have overshadowed all. 67. For if at the ascension of Jesus His Book had likewise ascended unto heaven, then how could God reprove and chastise the people on the Day of Resurrection, as hath been written by the Imáms of the Faith and affirmed by its illustrious divines? 68. Ponder then in thine heart: Matters being such as thou dost witness, and as We also witness, where then canst thou flee, and with whom shalt thou take refuge? Unto whom wilt thou turn thy gaze? 69. In what land shalt thou dwell and upon what seat shalt thou abide? In what path shalt thou tread and at what hour wilt thou find repose? 70. What shall become of thee in the end? Where shalt thou secure the cord of thy faith and fasten the tie of thine obedience? CHAPTER FOUR Divisons 71-95 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 71. By Him Who revealeth His being in His union, and Whose own being beareth witness to His union! 72. Should there be ignited in thy heart the burning brand of the love of God, thou wouldst seek neither rest nor composure, neither laughter nor repose, yet wouldst hasten to scale the highest summits in the realms of divine nearness, sanctity, and beauty. 73. Thou wouldst lament as a soul bereaved and weep as a heart filled with longing. 74. Nor wouldst thou repair to thy home and abode unless God would lay bare before thee His Cause. 75. O thou who hast soared to the realm of guidance and ascended to the kingdom of virtue! 76. Shouldst thou desire to apprehend these celestial allusions, to witness the mysteries of divine knowledge, and to become acquainted with His all-encompassing Word, 77. then it behoveth thine eminence to inquire into these and other questions pertaining to thine origin and ultimate goal from those whom God hath made to be the Wellspring of His knowledge, the Heaven of His wisdom, and the Ark of His mysteries. 78. For were it not for those effulgent Lights that shine above the horizon of His Essence, the people would know not their left hand from their right, how much less could they scale the heights of the inner realities or probe the depths of their subtleties! 79. We beseech God therefore to immerse us in these surging seas, to grace us with the presence of these life-bearing breezes, and to cause us to abide in these divine and lofty precincts. 80. Perchance we may divest ourselves of all that we have taken from each other and strip ourselves of such borrowed garments as we have stolen from our fellow men, that He may attire us instead with the robe of His mercy and the raiment of His guidance, and admit us into the city of knowledge. 81. Whosoever entereth this city will comprehend every science before probing into its mysteries and will acquire from the leaves of its trees a knowledge and wisdom encompassing such mysteries of divine lordship as are enshrined within the treasuries of creation. 82. Glorified be God, its Creator and Fashioner, above all that He hath brought forth and ordained therein! 83. By God, the Sovereign Protector, the Self-Subsisting, the Almighty! 84. Were I to unveil to thine eyes the gates of this city, which have been fashioned by the right hand of might and power, thou wouldst behold that which none before thee hath ever beheld and wouldst witness that which no other soul hath ever witnessed. 85. Thou wouldst apprehend the most obscure signs and the most abstruse allusions, and wouldst clearly behold the mysteries of the beginning in the point of the end. 86. All matters would be made easy unto thee, fire would be turned into light, knowledge, and blessings, and thou wouldst abide in safety within the court of holiness. 87. Bereft [lacking], however, of the essence of the mysteries of His wisdom, which We have imparted unto thee beneath the veils of these blessed and soul-stirring words, 88. thou wouldst fail to attain unto even a sprinkling of the oceans of divine knowledge or the crystal streams of divine power, and wouldst be recorded in the Mother Book, through the Pen of oneness and by the Finger of God, amongst the ignorant. 89. Nor wouldst thou be able to grasp a single word of the Book or a single utterance of the Kindred of God[14] concerning the mysteries of the beginning and the end. 90. O thou whom We have outwardly never met, yet whom We inwardly cherish in Our heart! 91. Be fair in thy judgement and present thyself before Him who seeth and knoweth thee, even if thou seest and knowest Him not: 92. Can any soul be found to elucidate these words with such convincing arguments, clear testimonies, and unmistakable allusions as to appease the heart of the seeker and relieve the soul of the listener? 93. Nay, by the One in Whose hand is My soul! 94. Unto none is given to quaff even a dewdrop thereof unless he entereth within this city, 95. a city whose foundations rest upon mountains of crimson-coloured ruby, whose walls are hewn of the chrysolite of divine unity, whose gates are made of the diamonds of immortality, and whose earth sheddeth the fragrance of divine bounty. Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries CHAPTER FIVE Divisons 96-125 GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 96. Having imparted unto thee, beneath countless veils of concealment, certain hidden mysteries, We now return to Our elucidation of the Books of old, 97. that perchance thy feet may not slip and thou mayest receive with complete certitude the portion which We shall bestow upon thee of the billowing oceans of life in the realm of the names and attributes of God. 98. It is recorded in all the Books of the Gospel that He Who is the Spirit[15] spoke in words of pure light unto His disciples, saying: "Know that heaven and earth may pass away, but my words shall never pass away."[16] 99. As is clear and evident to thine eminence, these words outwardly mean that the Books of the Gospel will remain in the hands of people till the end of the world, that their laws shall not be abrogated, that their testimony shall not be abolished, and that all that hath been enjoined, prescribed, or ordained therein shall endure forever. 100. O My brother! Sanctify thy heart, illumine thy soul, and sharpen thy sight, 101. that thou mayest perceive the sweet accents of the Birds of Heaven and the melodies of the Doves of Holiness warbling in the Kingdom of eternity, and perchance apprehend the inner meaning of these utterances and their hidden mysteries. 102. For otherwise, wert thou to interpret these words according to their outward meaning, thou couldst never prove the truth of the Cause of Him Who came after Jesus, nor silence the opponents, nor prevail over the contending disbelievers. 103. For the Christian divines use this verse to prove that the Gospel shall never be abrogated and that, even if all the signs recorded in their Books were fulfilled and the Promised One appeared, He would have no recourse but to rule the people according to the ordinances of the Gospel. 104. They contend that if He were to manifest all the signs indicated in the Books, but decree aught besides that which Jesus had decreed, they would neither acknowledge nor follow Him, so clear and self-evident is this matter in their sight. 105. Thou canst indeed hear the learned and the foolish amongst the people voice the same objections in this day, saying: 106. "The sun hath not risen from the West, nor hath the Crier cried out betwixt earth and heaven. 107. Water hath not inundated certain lands; the Dajjál[17] hath not appeared; 108. Sufyání[18] hath not arisen; nor hath the Temple been witnessed in the sun." 109. I heard, with Mine own ears one of their divines proclaim: "Should all these signs come to pass and the long-awaited Qá'im appear, and should He ordain, with respect to even our secondary laws, anything beyond that which hath been revealed in the Qur'án, 110. we would assuredly charge Him with imposture, put Him to death, and refuse forever to acknowledge Him", and other statements such as these deniers make. 111. And all this, when the Day of Resurrection hath been ushered in, and the Trumpet hath been sounded, and all the denizens of earth and heaven have been gathered together, and the Balance hath been appointed, 112. and the Bridge hath been laid, and the Verses have been sent down, and the Sun hath shone forth, and the stars have been blotted out, 113. and the souls have been raised to life, and the breath of the Spirit hath blown, and the angels have been arrayed in ranks, and Paradise hath been brought nigh, and Hell made to blaze! 114. These things have all come to pass, and yet to this day not a single one of these people hath recognized them! 115. They all lie as dead within their own shrouds, save those who have believed and repaired unto God, who rejoice in this day in His celestial paradise, and who tread the path of His good-pleasure. 116. Veiled as they remain within their own selves, the generality of the people have failed to perceive the sweet accents of holiness, inhale the fragrance of mercy, or seek guidance, as bidden by God, from those who are the custodians of the Scriptures. 117. He proclaimeth, and his word, verily, is the truth: "Ask ye, therefore, of them that have the custody of the Scriptures, if ye know it not."[19] 118. Nay rather, they have turned aside from the scriptures and followed instead the Sámirí[20] of their own idle fancies. 119. Thus have they strayed far from the mercy of their Lord and failed to attain unto His Beauty in the day of His presence. 120. For no sooner had He come unto them with a sign and a testimony from God than the same people who had eagerly awaited the day of His Revelation, who had called upon Him in the daytime and in the night season, 121. who had implored Him to gather them together in His presence and to grant that they may lay down their lives in His path, be led aright by His guidance and illumined by His light 122. - this very people condemned and reviled Him, and inflicted upon Him such cruelties as transcend both My capacity to tell and thine ability to hear them. 123. My very pen crieth out at this moment and the ink weepeth sore and groaneth. 124. By God! Wert thou to hearken with thine inner ear, thou wouldst in truth hear the lamentations of the denizens of heaven; 125. and wert thou to remove the veil from before thine eyes, thou wouldst behold the Maids of Heaven overcome and the holy souls overwhelmed, beating upon their faces and fallen upon the dust. CHAPTER SIX Divisons 126-155 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 126. Alas, alas, for that which befell Him Who was the Manifestation of the Self of God, and for that which He and His loved ones were made to suffer! 127. The people inflicted upon them what no soul hath ever inflicted upon another, and what no infidel hath wrought against a believer or suffered at his hand. 128. Alas, alas! That immortal Being sat upon the darksome dust, the Holy Spirit lamented in the retreats of glory, the pillars of the Throne crumbled in the exalted dominion, 129. the joy of the world was changed into sorrow in the crimson land, [of Persia] and the voice of the Nightingale was silenced in the golden realm. 130. Woe betide them for what their hands have wrought and for what they have committed! 131. Hearken then unto that which the Bird of Heaven uttered, in the sweetest and most wondrous accents, and in the most perfect and exalted melodies, concerning them 132. an utterance that shall fill them with remorse from now unto "the day when mankind shall stand before the Lord of the worlds": 133. "Although they had before prayed for victory over those who believed not, yet when there came unto them He of Whom they had knowledge, they disbelieved in Him. 134. The curse of God on the infidels!"[21] 135. Such indeed are their condition and attainments in their vain and empty life. 136. Erelong shall they be cast into the fire of affliction and find none to help or succour them. 137. Be not veiled by aught that hath been revealed in the Qur'án, or by what thou hast learned from the works of those Suns of immaculacy and Moons of majesty, [22] regarding the perversion of the writings by the fanatical or their alteration by their corrupters. 138. By these statements only certain specific and clearly indicated passages are intended. 139. In spite of My weakness and poverty, I would assuredly be able, should I so desire, to expound these passages unto thine eminence. 140. But this would divert us from our purpose and lead us astray from the outstretched path. 141. It would immerse us in limited allusions and distract us from that which is beloved in the court of the All-Praised. 142. O thou who art mentioned in this outspread roll and who, amidst the gloomy darkness that now prevaileth, hast been illumined by the splendours of the sacred Mount in the Sinai of divine Revelation! 143. Cleanse thy heart from every blasphemous whispering and evil allusion thou hast heard in the past, that thou mayest inhale the sweet savours of eternity from the Joseph of faithfulness, gain admittance into the celestial Egypt, 144. and perceive the fragrances of enlightenment from this resplendent and luminous Tablet, a Tablet wherein the Pen hath inscribed the ancient mysteries of the names of His Lord, the Exalted, the Most High. 145. Perchance thou mayest be recorded in the holy Tablets among them that are well assured. 146. O thou who art standing before My Throne and yet remain unaware thereof! 147. Know thou that whoso seeketh to scale the summits of the divine mysteries must needs strive to the utmost of his power and capacity for his Faith, that the pathway of guidance may be made clear unto him. 148. And should he encounter One Who layeth claim to a Cause from God, and Who holdeth from His Lord a testimony beyond the power of men to produce, he must needs follow Him in all that He pleaseth to proclaim, command and ordain, 149. even were He to decree the sea to be land, or to pronounce earth to be heaven, or that the former lieth above the latter or below it, or to ordain any change or transformation, for He, verily, is aware of the celestial mysteries, the unseen subtleties, and the ordinances of God. 150. Were the peoples of every nation to observe that which hath been mentioned, the matter would be made simple unto them, and such words and allusions would not withhold them from the Ocean of the names and attributes of God. 151. And had the people known this truth, they would not have denied God's favours, nor would they have risen against, contended with, and rejected His Prophets. 152. Similar passages are also to be found in the Qur'án, should the matter be carefully examined. 153. Know, moreover, that it is through such words that God proveth His servants and sifteth them, separating the believer from the infidel, 154. the detached from the worldly, the pious from the profligate, the doer of good from the worker of iniquity, and so forth. 155. Thus hath the Dove of holiness proclaimed: "Do men think when they say 'We believe' they shall be let alone and not be put to proof?"[23] Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries CHAPTER SEVEN Divisons 156-190 GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 156. It behoveth him who is a wayfarer in the path of God and a wanderer in His way to detach himself from all who are in the heavens and on the earth. 157. He must renounce all save God, that perchance the portals of mercy may be unlocked before his face and the breezes of providence may waft over him. 158. And when he hath inscribed upon his soul that which We have vouchsafed unto him of the quintessence of inner meaning and explanation, he will fathom all the secrets of these allusions, and God shall bestow upon his heart a divine tranquillity and cause him to be of them that are at peace with themselves. 159. In like manner wilt thou comprehend the meaning of all the ambiguous verses that have been sent down concerning the question thou didst ask of this Servant Who abideth upon the seat of abasement, Who walketh upon the earth as an exile with none to befriend, comfort, aid, or assist Him, 160. Who hath placed His whole trust in God, and Who proclaimeth at all times: "Verily we are God's, and to Him shall we return."[24] 161. Know thou that the passages that We have called "ambiguous" appear as such only in the eyes of them that have failed to soar above the horizon of guidance and to reach the heights of knowledge in the retreats of grace. 162. For otherwise, unto them that have recognized the Repositories of divine Revelation and beheld through His inspiration the mysteries of divine authority, all the verses of God are perspicuous and all His allusions are clear. 163. Such men discern the inner mysteries that have been clothed in the garment of words as clearly as ye perceive the heat of the sun or the wetness of water, nay even more distinctly. 164. Immeasurably exalted is God above our praise of His loved ones, and beyond their praise of Him! 165. Now that We have reached this most excellent theme and attained such lofty heights by virtue of that which hath [been written] from this Pen through the incomparable favours of God, the Exalted, the Most High, it is Our wish to disclose unto thee certain stations in the wayfarer's journey towards his Creator. 166. Perchance all that thine eminence hath desired may be revealed unto thee, that the proof may be made complete and the blessing abundant. 167. Know thou of a truth that the seeker must, at the beginning of his quest for God, enter the Garden of Search. 168. In this journey it behoveth the wayfarer to detach himself from all save God and to close his eyes to all that is in the heavens and on the earth. 169. There must not linger in his heart either the hate or the love of any soul, to the extent that they would hinder him from attaining the habitation of the celestial Beauty. 170. He must sanctify his soul from the veils of glory and refrain from boasting of such worldly vanities, outward knowledge, or other gifts as God may have bestowed upon him. 171. He must search after the truth to the utmost of his ability and exertion, that God may guide him in the paths of His favour and the ways of His mercy. For He, verily, is the best of helpers unto His servants. 172. He saith, and He verily speaketh the truth: "Whoso maketh efforts for Us, in Our ways shall We assuredly guide him."[25] 173. And furthermore: "Fear God and God will give you knowledge."[26] 174. In this journey the seeker becometh witness to a myriad changes and transformations, confluences and divergences. 175. He beholdeth the wonders of Divinity in the mysteries of creation and discovereth the paths of guidance and the ways of His Lord. 176. Such is the station reached by them that search after God, and such are the heights attained by those who hasten unto Him. 177. When once the seeker hath ascended unto this station, he will enter the City of Love and Rapture, whereupon the winds of love will blow and the breezes of the spirit will waft. 178. In this station the seeker is so overcome by the ecstasies of yearning and the fragrances of longing that he discerneth not his left from his right, nor doth he distinguish land from sea or desert from mountain. 179. At every moment he burneth with the fire of longing and is consumed by the onslaught of separation in this world. 180. He speedeth through the Paran of love and traverseth the Horeb of rapture. 181. Now he laugheth, now he weepeth sore; now he reposeth in peace, now he trembleth in fear. 182. Nothing can alarm him, nothing can thwart his purpose, and no law can restrain him. 183. He standeth ready to obey whatsoever His Lord should please to decree about his beginning and his end. 184. With every [day] he layeth down his life and offereth up his soul. 185. He bareth his breast to meet the darts of the enemy and raiseth his head to greet the sword of destiny; nay rather, he kisseth the hand of his would-be murderer and surrendereth his all. 186. He yieldeth up spirit, soul, and body in the path of his Lord, and yet he doeth so by the leave of his Beloved and not of his own whim and desire. 187. Thou findest him chill in the fire and dry in the sea, abiding in every land and treading every path. 188. Whosoever toucheth him in this state will perceive the heat of his love. 189. He walketh the heights of detachment and traverseth the vale of renunciation. 190. His eyes are ever expectant to witness the wonders of God's mercy and eager to behold the splendours of His [kingdom]. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisons 191-230 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 191. Blessed indeed are they that have attained unto such a station, for this is the station of the ardent lovers and the [blissful] souls. 192. And when this stage of the journey is completed and the wayfarer hath soared beyond this lofty station, he entereth the City of Divine Union, and the garden of unity, and the court of detachment. 193. In this plane the seeker casteth away all signs, allusions, veils, and words, and beholdeth all things with an eye illumined by the splendorous lights which God hath shone upon him. 194. In his journey he seeth all differences return to a single word and all allusions culminate in a single point. 195. Unto this beareth witness he who sailed upon the ark of fire and followed the inmost path to the pinnacle of glory in the realm of immortality: 196. "Knowledge is one point, which the foolish have multiplied."[27] 197. This is the station that hath been alluded to in the tradition: "I am He, Him, and He is I, Me, 198. except that I am that I am, and He is that He is."[28] 199. In this station, were He Who is the embodiment of the End to say: 200. "Verily, I am the Point of the Beginning", 201. He would indeed be speaking the truth. 202. And were He to say: "I am other than Him", this would be equally true. 203. Likewise, were He to proclaim: "Verily, I am the Lord of heaven and earth", or "the King of kings", or "the Lord of the realm above", 204. or Muhammad, or 'Alí [the Bab], or their descendants, or aught else, He would indeed be proclaiming the truth of God. 205. He, verily, ruleth over all created things and standeth supreme above all besides Him. 206. Hast thou not heard what hath been said aforetime: "Muhammad is our first [Arab prophet], Muhammad our last [prophet before the end times], Muhammad our all" [representing all the prophets]? 207. And elsewhere: "They all proceed from the same Light"? 208. In this station the truth of the unity of God and of the signs of His sanctity is established. 209. Thou shalt indeed see them all rising above the bosom of God's might and embraced in the arms of His mercy; nor can any distinction be made between His bosom and His arms. 210. To speak of change or transformation in this plane would be sheer blasphemy and utter impiety, for this is the station wherein the light of divine union shineth forth, and the truth of His union is expressed, and the splendours of the everlasting Morn are reflected in lofty and faithful mirrors. 211. By God! Were I to reveal the full measure of that which He hath ordained for this station, the souls of men would depart from their bodies, the inner realities of all things would be shaken in their foundations, they that dwell within the realms of creation would be dumbfounded, and those who move in the lands of allusion would fade into utter nothingness. 212. Hast thou not heard: "No change is there in God's creation"?[29] 213. Hast thou not read: "No change canst thou find in God's mode of dealing"?[30] 214. Hast thou not borne witness to the truth: "No difference wilt thou see in the creation of the God of Mercy"?[31] 215. Yea, by My Lord! They that dwell within this Ocean, they that ride upon this Ark, witness no change in the creation of God and behold no differences upon His earth. 216. And if God's creation be not prone to change and alteration, how then could they who are the Manifestations of His own Being be subject to it? 217. Immeasurably exalted is God above all that we may conceive of the Revealers of His Cause, and immensely glorified is He beyond all that they may mention in His regard! 218. Great God! This sea had laid up lustrous pearls in store; The wind hath raised a wave that casteth them ashore. 219. So put away thy robe and drown thyself therein, And cease to boast of skill: it serveth thee no more! 220. If thou be of the inmates of this city within the ocean of divine union, thou wilt view all the Prophets and Messengers of God as [the same] soul and [the same] body, as [the same] light and [the same] spirit, in such wise that the first among them would be last and the last would be first. 221. For they have all arisen to proclaim His Cause and have established the laws of divine wisdom. 222. They are, each and all, the Manifestations of his Being, the Repositories of His might, the Treasuries of His Revelation, the Dawning-Places of His splendour and the Daysprings of His light. 223. Through them are manifested the signs of sanctity in the realities of all things and the tokens of oneness in the essences of all beings. 224. Through them are revealed the elements of glorification in the heavenly realities and the exponents of praise in the eternal essences. 225. From them hath all creation proceeded and unto them shall return all that hath been mentioned. 226. And since in their in most Beings they are the same Luminaries and the self-same Mysteries, thou shouldst view their outward conditions in the same light, that thou mayest recognize them all as [the same] Being, [yea], find them united in their words, speech, and utterance. 227. Wert thou to consider in this station the last of them to be the first, or conversely, thou wouldst indeed be speaking the truth, as hath been ordained by Him Who is the Wellspring of Divinity and the Source of Lordship: 228. "Say: Call upon God or call upon the All-Merciful: by whichsoever name ye will, invoke him, for He hath most excellent names."[32] 229. For they are all the Manifestations of the name of God, the Dawning-Places of His attributes, the Repositories of His might, and the Focal Points of His sovereignty, whilst God - magnified be His might and glory is in his Essence sanctified above all names, and exalted beyond even the loftiest attributes. 230. Consider likewise the evidences of divine omnipotence both in their Souls and in their human Temples, that thine heart may be assured and that thou mayest be of them that speed through the realms of His nearness. CHAPTER NINE Divisons 231-260 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 231. I shall restate here My theme, that perchance this may assist thee in recognizing thy Creator. 232. Know thou that God - exalted and glorified be He doth in no wise manifest His inmost Essence and Reality. 233. From time immemorial He hath been veiled in the eternity of His Essence and concealed in the infinitude of His own Being. 234. And when He purposed to manifest His beauty in the kingdom of names and to reveal His glory in the realm of attributes, He brought forth His Prophets from the invisible plane to the visible, 235. that His name "the Manifest" might be distinguished from "the Hidden" 236. and His name "the Last" might be discerned from "the First", 237. and that there may be fulfilled the words: "He is the First and the Last; the Seen and the Hidden; and He knoweth all things!"[33] 238. Thus hath He revealed these most excellent names and most excellent [attributes] and most excellent words in the Manifestations of His Being and the Mirrors of His Glory. 239. It is therefore established that all names and attributes return unto these sublime and sanctified Luminaries. 240. Indeed, all names are to be found in their names, and all attributes can be seen in their attributes. 241. Viewed in this light, if thou wert to call them by all the names of God, this would be true, as all these are one and the same as their own Being. 242. Comprehend then the intent of these words, and guard it within the tabernacle of thy heart, that thou mayest recognize the implications of thine inquiry, fulfil them according to that which God hath ordained for thee, and thus be numbered with those who have attained unto His purpose. 243. All that thou hast heard regarding Muhammad the son of Hasan[34] - may the souls of all that are immersed in the oceans of the spirit be offered up for His sake is true beyond the shadow of a doubt, and we all verily bear allegiance unto Him. 244. But the Imáms of the Faith have fixed His abode in the city of Jábulqá,[35] which they have depicted in strange and marvellous signs. 245. To interpret this city according to the literal meaning of the tradition would indeed prove impossible, nor can such a city ever be found. 246. Wert thou to search the uttermost corners of the earth, measure its dimensions for as long as God's eternity hath lasted and His sovereignty will endure, thou wouldst never find a city such as they have described, for the entirety of the earth could neither contain nor encompass it. 247. If thou wouldst lead Me unto this city, I could assuredly lead thee unto this holy Being, Whom the people have conceived according to what they possess and not to that which pertaineth unto Him! 248. Since this is not in thy power, thou hast no recourse except to interpret symbolically the accounts and traditions that have been reported from these luminous souls. 249. And as such an interpretation is needed for the traditions pertaining to the aforementioned city, so too is it required for this holy Being. 250. When thou hast understood this interpretation, thou shalt no longer stand in need of "transformation" or anything else. 251. Know then that, inasmuch as all the Prophets are [all] the same soul, spirit, name, and attribute, 252. thou must likewise see them all as bearing the name Muhammad and as being the son of Hasan, as having appeared from the Jábulqá of God's power and from the Jábulsá of His mercy. 253. For by Jábulqá is meant none other than the treasure-houses of eternity in the all-highest heaven and the cities of the unseen in the supernal realm. 254. We bear witness that Muhammad, the son of Hasan, was indeed in Jábulqá and appeared therefrom. 255. Likewise, He Whom God shall make manifest abideth in that city until such time as God will have established Him upon the seat of His sovereignty. 256. We, verily, acknowledge this truth and bear allegiance unto each and every one of them. 257. We have chosen here to be brief in our elucidation of the meanings of Jábulqá, yet if thou be of them that truly believe, thou shalt indeed see all the true meanings of the mysteries enshrined within these tablets. 258. Yet as to Him Who appeared in the year 60 [AD 600], He standeth in need of neither transformation nor interpretation, for His name was Muhammad, and He was a descendant of the Imáms of the Faith. 259. Thus it can be truly said of Him that He was the son of Hasan, as is undoubtedly clear and evident unto thine eminence. 260. Nay, He it is Who fashioned that name and created it for Himself, were ye to observe with the eye of God. CHAPTER TEN Divisons 261-295 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 261. It is Our wish at this juncture to digress from Our theme to recount that which befell the point of the Qur'án,[36] [Mohammad] and to extol His remembrance, that perchance thou mayest gain into all things an insight born of Him Who is the Almighty, the Incomparable. 262. Consider and reflect upon His days, when God raised Him up to promote His Cause and to stand as the representative of His own Self. 263. Witness how He was assailed, denied, and denounced by all; when He set foot in the in the streets and marketplaces, the people derided Him, wagged their heads at Him, and laughed Him to scorn; how at every moment they sought to slay Him. 264. Such were their doings that the earth in all its vastness was straitened for Him, the Concourse on High bewailed His plight, the foundations of existence were reduced to nothingness, and the eyes of the well-favoured denizens of his Kingdom wept sore over Him. 265. Indeed, so grievous were the afflictions which the infidels and the wicked showered upon Him that no faithful soul can bear to hear them. 266. If these wayward souls had indeed paused to reflect upon their conduct, recognized the sweet melodies of that Mystic Dove singing upon the twigs of this snow-white Tree, embraced that which God had revealed unto and bestowed upon them, and discovered the fruits of the Tree of God upon its branches, wherefore then did they reject and denounce Him? 267. Had they not lifted their heads to the heavens to implore His appearance? 268. Had they not besought God at every moment to honour them with His Beauty and sustain them through His presence? 269. Yet as they failed to recognize the accents of God and the divine mysteries and holy allusions enshrined in that which flowed from the tongue of Muhammad, and as they neglected to examine the matter in their own hearts, and followed instead those priests of error who have hindered the progress of the people in past dispensations and who will continue to do so in future cycles, 270. they were thus veiled from the divine purpose, failed to quaff from the celestial streams, and deprived themselves of the presence of God, the Manifestation of His Essence, and the Dayspring of His eternity. 271. Thus did they wander in the paths of delusion and the ways of heedlessness, and return to their abode in that fire which feedeth on their own souls. 272. These, verily, are numbered with the infidels whose names have been inscribed by the Pen of God in His holy Book. 273. Nor have they ever found, or will ever find, a friend or helper. 274. Had these souls but clung steadfastly to the Handle of God manifested in the Person of Muhammad, had they turned wholly unto God and cast aside all that they had learned from their divines, He would assuredly have guided them through His grace and acquainted them with the sacred truths that are enshrined within His imperishable utterances. 275. For far be it from His greatness and His glory that He should turn away a seeker at His door, cast aside from His Threshold one who hath set his hopes on Him, reject one who hath sought the shelter of His shade, deprive one who hath held fast to the hem of His mercy, or condemn to remoteness the poor one who hath found the river of His riches. 276. But as these people failed to turn wholly unto God, and to hold fast to the hem of His all-pervading mercy at the appearance of the Daystar of Truth, they passed out from under the shadow of guidance and entered the city of error. 277. Thus did they become corrupt, and corrupted the people. 278. Thus did they err and lead the people into error. 279. And thus were they recorded among the oppressors in the books of heaven. 280. Now that this evanescent One hath reached this exalted point in the exposition of the inner mysteries, the reason for the denial of these uncouth souls will be described briefly, that it may serve as a testimony unto them that are endued with understanding and insight, and be a token of My favour unto the concourse of the faithful. 281. Know then that when Muhammad, the Point of the Qur'án and the Light of the All-Glorious, came with perspicuous verses and luminous proofs manifested in such signs as are beyond the proof of all existence to produce, He bade all men follow this lofty and outstretched Path in accordance with the precepts that He had brought from God. 282. Whoso acknowledged Him, recognized the signs of God in His inmost Being, and saw in His beauty the changeless beauty of God, the decree of "resurrection", "ingathering", "life", and "paradise" was passed upon him. 283. For he who had believed in God and in the Manifestation of His beauty was raised from the grave of heedlessness, gathered together in the sacred ground of the heart, quickened to the life of faith and certitude, and admitted into the paradise of the divine presence. 284. What paradise can be loftier than this, what ingathering mightier, and what resurrection greater? 285. Indeed, should a soul be acquainted with these mysteries, he would grasp that which none other hath fathomed. 286. Know then that the paradise that appeareth in the day of God surpasseth every other paradise and excelleth the realities of Heaven. 287. For when God--blessed and glorified is He--sealed the station of prophethood in the person of Him Who was His Friend, His Chosen One, and His Treasure amongst His creatures, 288. as hath been revealed from the Kingdom of glory: "but He is the Apostle of God and the Seal of the Prophets",[37] He promised all men that they shall attain unto His own presence in the Day of Resurrection. 289. In this He meant to emphasize the greatness of the Revelation to come, as it hath indeed been manifested through the power of truth. 290. And there is of a certainty no paradise greater than this, nor station higher, should ye reflect upon the verses of the Qur'án. 291. Blessed be he who knoweth of a certainty that he shall attain unto the presence of God on that day when His Beauty shall be made manifest. 292. Were I to recount all the verses that have been revealed in connection with this exalted theme, it would weary the reader and divert Us from Our purpose. 293. The following verse shall therefore suffice Us; may thine eyes be solaced therewith, and mayest thou attain unto that which hath been treasured and concealed therein: 294. "It is God who hath reared the heavens without pillars thou canst behold; then mounted His throne, and imposed laws on the sun and moon: each travelleth to its appointed goal. He ordereth all things. 295. He maketh His signs clear, that ye may have firm faith in the presence of your Lord."[38] CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisons 296-330 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 296. Ponder then, O My friend, the words "firm faith" that have been mentioned in this verse. 297. It saith that the heavens and the earth, the throne, the sun and the moon, all have been created to the end that His servants may have unswerving faith in His presence in His days. 298. By the righteousness of God! Contemplate, O My brother, the greatness of this station, and behold the condition of the people in these days, fleeing from the Countenance of God and His Beauty "as though they were affrighted asses". [39] 299. Wert thou to reflect upon that which We have revealed unto thee, thou wouldst undoubtedly grasp Our purpose in this utterance and discover that which We have desired to impart unto thee within this paradise. 300. Perchance thine eyes may rejoice in beholding it, thine ears take delight in hearing that which is recited therein, thy soul be enthralled by recognizing it, thy heart illumined by comprehending it, and thy spirit gladdened by the fragrant breezes that waft therefrom. 301. Haply thou mayest attain unto the pinnacle of divine grace and abide within the Ridván of transcendent holiness. 302. He, however, who denied God in His Truth, who turned his back upon Him and rebelled, who disbelieved and made mischief, the verdict of "impiety", "blasphemy", "death", and "fire" was passed upon him. 303. For, what blasphemy is greater than to turn unto the manifestations of Satan, to follow the doctors of oblivion and the people of rebellion? 304. What impiety is more grievous than to deny the Lord on the day when faith is renewed and regenerated by God, the Almighty, the Beneficent? 305. What death is more wretched than to flee from the Source of everlasting life? 306. What fire is fiercer on the Day of Reckoning than that of remoteness from the divine Beauty and the celestial Glory? 307. These were the very words and utterances used by the pagan Arabs living in the days of Muhammad to dispute with and pronounce judgement against Him. 308. They said: "Those who believed in Muhammad dwelt in our midst and associated with us day and night. When did they die and when were they raised again to life?" 309. Hearken unto that which was revealed in reply: "If ever thou dost marvel, marvellous surely is their saying, 'What! When we have become dust and mouldering bones, shall we be restored in a new creation.'"[40] 310. And in another passage: "And if thou shouldst say, 'After death ye shall surely be raised again', the infidels will certainly exclaim, 'This is naught but palpable sorcery.'" [41] 311. Thus did they mock and deride Him, for they had read in their Books and heard from their divines the terms "life" and "death", and understood them as this elemental life and physical death, 312. and hence when they found not that which their vain imaginings and their false and wicked minds had conceived, they hoisted the banners of discord and the standards of sedition and kindled the flame of war. 313. God, however, quenched it through the power of His might, as thou seest again in this day with these infidels and evil-doers. 314. At this hour, when the sweet savours of attraction have wafted over Me from the everlasting city, when transports of yearning have seized Me from the land of splendours at the dawning of the Daystar of the worlds above the horizon of 'Iráq, and the sweet melodies of Hijáz have brought to Mine ears the mysteries of separation, 315. I have purposed to relate unto thine eminence a portion of that which the Mystic Dove hath warbled in the midmost heart of Paradise as to the true meaning of life and death, though the task be impossible. 316. For were I to interpret these words for thee as it hath been inscribed in the Guarded Tablets, all the books and pages of the world could not contain it, nor could the souls of men bear its weight. 317. I shall nonetheless mention that which beseemeth this day and age, that it might serve as a guidance unto whosoever desireth to gain admittance into the retreats of glory in the realms above, 318. to hearken unto the melodies of the spirit intoned by this divine and mystic bird, and to be numbered with those who have severed themselves from all save God and who in this day rejoice in the presence of their Lord. 319. Know then that "life" has a twofold meaning. 320. The first pertaineth to the appearance of man in an elemental body, and is as manifest to thine eminence and to others as the midday sun. 321. This life cometh to an end with physical death, which is a God-ordained and inescapable reality. 322. That life, however, which is mentioned in the Books of the Prophets and the Chosen Ones of God is the life of knowledge; 323. that is to say, the servant's recognition of the sign of the splendours wherewith He Who is the Source of all splendour hath Himself invested him, and his certitude of attaining unto the presence of God through the Manifestations of His Cause. 324. This is that blessed and everlasting life that perisheth not: whosoever is quickened thereby shall never die, but will endure as long as His Lord and Creator will endure. 325. The first life, which pertaineth to the elemental body, will come to an end, as hath been revealed by God: "Every soul shall taste of death."[42] 326. But the second life, which ariseth from the knowledge of God, knoweth no death, as hath been revealed aforetime: "Him will We surely quicken to a blessed life."[43] 327. And in another passage concerning the martyrs: "Nay, they are alive and sustained by their Lord."[44] 328. And from the Traditions: "He who is a true believer liveth both in this world and in the world to come."[45] 329. Numerous examples of similar words are to be found in the Books of God and of the Embodiments of His justice. 330. For the sake of brevity, however, We have contented Ourself with the above passages. CHAPTER TWELVE Divisons 331-365 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 331. O My brother! Forsake thine own desires, turn thy face unto thy Lord, and walk not in the footsteps of those who have taken their corrupt inclinations for their god, that perchance thou mayest find shelter in the heart of existence, beneath the redeeming shadow of Him Who traineth all names and attributes. 332. For they who turn away from their Lord in this day are in truth accounted amongst the dead, though to outward seeming they may walk upon the earth, amongst the deaf, though they may hear, and amongst the blind, though they may see, 333. as hath been clearly stated by Him Who is the Lord of the Day of Reckoning: "Hearts have they with which they understand not, and eyes have they with which they see not."[46] 334. They walk the edge of a treacherous bank and tread the brink of a fiery abyss.[47] 335. They partake not of the billows of this surging and treasure-laden Ocean, yet disport themselves with their own idle words. 336. In this connection We will relate unto thee that which was revealed of old concerning "life", that perchance it may turn thee away from the promptings of self, deliver thee from the narrow confines of thy prison in this gloomy plane, and aid thee to become of them that are guided aright in the darkness of this world. 337. He saith, and He, verily, speaketh the truth: "Shall the dead whom We have quickened, and for whom We have ordained a light whereby he may walk amongst men, be like him whose likeness is in the darkness, whence he will not come forth?"[48] 338. This verse was revealed with respect to Hamzih and Abú-Jahl, the former of whom was a believer whilst the latter disbelieved. 339. Most of the pagan leaders mocked and derided it, were agitated, and clamoured: "How did Hamzih die? And how was he restored to his former life?" 340. Were ye to examine carefully the verses of God, ye would find many such statements recorded in the Book. 341. Would that pure and stainless hearts could be found, that I might impart unto them a sprinkling from the oceans of knowledge which My Lord hath bestowed upon Me, so that they may soar in the heavens even as they walk upon the earth and speed over the waters even as they course the land, and that they may take up their souls in their hands and lay them down in the path of their Creator. 343. Howbeit, leave hath not been granted to divulge this mighty secret. 344. Indeed, it hath been from everlasting a mystery enshrined within the treasuries of His power and a secret concealed within the repositories of His might, lest His faithful servants forsake their own lives in the hope of attaining this most great station in the realms of eternity. 345. Nor shall they who wander in this oppressive darkness ever attain unto it. 346. O My brother! At every juncture We have restated Our theme, that all that hath been recorded in these verses may, by the leave of God, be made clear unto thee, and that thou mayest become independent of those who are plunged in the darkness of ego and who tread the valley of arrogance and pride, and be of them that move within the paradise of everlasting life. 347. Say: O people! The Tree of Life hath verily been planted in the heart of the heavenly paradise and bestoweth life in every direction. 348. How can ye fail to perceive and recognize it? It will in truth aid thee to grasp all this well-assured Soul hath disclosed unto thee of the essence of the divine mysteries. 349. The Dove of holiness warbleth in the heaven of immortality and urge thee to array thyself with a new vesture, wrought of steel, to shield thee from the shafts of doubt concealed in the allusions of men, saying: 350. "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. 351. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. 352. Marvel not that I said unto thee, ye must be born again."[49] 353. Wing then thy flight unto this divine Tree and partake of its fruits. 354. Gather up that which hath fallen therefrom and guard it faithfully. 355. Medidate then upon the utterance of one of the Prophets as He intimated to the souls of men, through veiled allusions and hidden symbols, the glad-tidings of the One Who was to come after Him, that thou mayest know of a certainty that their words are inscrutable to all save those who are endued with an understanding heart. 356. He saith: "His eyes were as a flame of fire", and "brass-like were His feet", and "out of His mouth goeth a two-edged sword".[50] 357. How could these words be literally interpreted? Were anyone to appear with all these signs, he would assuredly not be human. 358. And how could any soul seek his company? Nay, should he appear in one city, even the inhabitants of the next would flee from him, nor would any soul dare approach him! 359. Yet, shouldst thou reflect upon these statements, thou wouldst find them to be of such surpassing eloquence and clarity as to mark the loftiest heights of utterance and the epitome of wisdom. 360. Methinks it is from them that the suns of eloquence have appeared and the stars of clarity have dawned forth and shone resplendent. 361. Behold, then, the foolish ones of bygone times and those who, in this day, await the advent of such a being! 362. Nor would they ever bear allegiance unto him except that he appear in the aforementioned form. 363. And as such a being will never appear, so too will they never believe. 364. Such indeed is the measure of the understanding of these perverse and ungodly souls! 365. How could those who fail to understand the most evident of the evident and the most manifest of the manifest ever apprehend the abstruse realities of the divine precepts and the essence of the mysteries of His everlasting wisdom? Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisons 366-385 GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 366. I shall now briefly explain the true meaning of this utterance, that thou mayest discover its hidden mysteries and be of them that perceive. 367. Examine then and judge aright that which We shall reveal unto thee, that haply thou mayest be accounted in the sight of God amongst those who are fair-minded in these matters. 368. Know then that He who uttered these words in the realms of glory meant to describe the attributes of the One Who is to come in such veiled and enigmatic terms as to elude the understanding of the people of error. 369. Now, when He saith: "His eyes were as a flame of fire", He alludeth but to the keenness of sight and acuteness of vision of the Promised One, Who with His eyes burneth away every veil and covering, maketh known the eternal mysteries in the contingent world, and distinguisheth the faces that are obscured with the dust of hell from those that shine with the light of paradise.[51] 370. Were His eyes not made of the blazing fire of God, how could He consume every veil and burn away all that the people possess? 371. How could He behold the signs of God in the Kingdom of His names and in the world of creation? 372. How could He see all things with the all-perceiving eye of God? 373. Thus have we conferred upon Him a penetrating vision in this day. 374. Would that ye believe in the verses of God! For, indeed, what fire is fiercer than this flame that shineth in the Sinai of His eyes, whereby He consumeth all that hath veiled the peoples of the world? 375. Immeasurably exalted shall God remain above all that hath been revealed in His unerring Tablets concerning the mysteries of the beginning and the end until that day when the Crier will cry out, the day whereon we shall all return unto Him. 376. As to the words "brass-like were His feet", by this is meant His constancy upon hearing the call of God that commandeth Him: "Be thou steadfast as thou hast been bidden."[52] 377. He shall so persevere in the Cause of God, and evince such firmness in the path of His might, that even if all the powers of earth and heaven were to deny Him, He would not waver in the proclamation of His Cause, nor flee from His command in the promulgation of His Laws. 378. Nay rather, He will stand as firm as the highest mountains and the loftiest peaks. 379. He will remain immovable in His obedience to God and steadfast in revealing His Cause and proclaiming His Word. 380. No obstacle will hinder Him, nor will the censure of the froward deter Him or the repudiation of the infidels cause Him to waver. 381. All the hatred, the rejection, the iniquity, and the unbelief that He witnesseth serve but to strengthen His love for God, to augment the yearning of His heart, to heighten the exultation of His soul, and to fill His breast with passionate devotion. 382. Hast thou ever seen in this world brass stronger, or blade sharper, or mountain more unyielding than this? 383. He shall verily stand upon His feet to confront all the inhabitants of the earth, and will fear no one, notwithstanding that which, as thou well knowest, the people are wont to commit. 384. Glory be to God, Who hath established Him and called Him forth! 385. Potent is God to do what He pleaseth. He, in truth, is the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting. Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisons 386-415 GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 386. And further He saith: "Out of his mouth goeth a two-edged sword." 387. Know thou that since the sword is an instrument that divideth and cleaveth asunder, and since there proceedeth from the mouth of the Prophets and the Chosen Ones of God that which separateth the believer from the infidel and the lover from the beloved, this term hath been so employed, and apart from this dividing and separating no other meaning is intended. 388. Thus, when He Who is the Primal Point and the eternal Sun desireth, by the will of God, to gather together all creation, to raise them up from the graves of their own selves, and to divide them one from another, He shall pronounce but one verse from Him, and this verse will distinguish truth from error from this day unto the Day of Resurrection. 389. What sword is sharper than this heavenly sword, what blade more trenchant than this incorruptible steel that severeth every tie and separateth thereby the believer from the infidel, father from son, brother from sister, and lover from beloved?[53] 390. For whoso believeth in that which hath been revealed unto him is a true believer and whoso turneth away is an infidel, and such an irrevocable separation occurreth between them that they will cease to consort and associate with each other in this world. 391. And so it is between father and son, for should the son believe and the father deny, they will be severed and forever dissociated from each other. 392. Nay rather, thou witnesseth how the son slayeth the father and the father the son. 393. Consider in the same light all that We have explained and related unto thee. 394. Wert thou to behold all things with the eye of discernment, thou wouldst indeed see that this divine sword doth cleave asunder generations. 395. Would that ye could understand it! 396. All this is by virtue of the word of separation that is manifested on the Day of Judgement and Separation, were the people to take heed in the days of their Lord. 397. Nay, couldst thou but sharpen thy sight and refine thy heart, thou wouldst witness that all the material swords which in every day and age have slain the infidels and waged war against the impious proceed from this divine and invisible sword. 398. Open thine eyes, that thou mayest behold all that We have revealed to thee and attain unto that which none other hath attained. 399. We verily exclaim: "Praise be to God, He Who is the Lord of the Day of Reckoning!"[54] 400. Yea, inasmuch as these people have failed to acquire true knowledge from its source and wellspring, and from the ocean of fresh and soft-flowing waters that stream, by the will of God, through hearts that are pure and stainless, they have been veiled from that which God hath intended by those words and allusions and have remained confined within the prison of their own selves. 401. We render thanks unto God for that which He hath bestowed upon us of His grace. 402. He it is Who hath caused us to be assured of the truth of His Faith - a Faith which the combined forces of earth and heaven are powerless to resist. 403. He it is Who hath enabled us to acknowledge Him in the day of His presence, to testify unto Him Whom God shall make manifest in the latter Resurrection, and to be among them that have believed in Him ere His appearance, that His favour may be made complete unto us and unto all mankind. 404. Yet hear, O My brother, My complaint against them that claim to be associated with God and with the Manifestations of His knowledge, and yet they follow their personal corrupt inclinations, consume the substance of their neighbour, are given to wine, 405. commit murder, defraud and slander each other, hurl calumnies against God, and are wont to speak falsely. 406. The people attribute all these deeds unto Us, whilst their perpetrators remain shameless before God. 407. They cast aside that which He hath enjoined upon them and commit that which He hath forbidden. 408. Yet it behoveth the people of truth that the signs of humility should shine upon their faces, that the light of sanctity should radiate from their countenances, that they should walk upon the earth as though they were in the presence of God and distinguish themselves in their deeds from all the dwellers of the earth. 409. Such must be their state that their eyes should behold the evidences of His might, their tongues and hearts make mention of His name, their feet be set towards the lands of His nearness, and their hands take fast hold upon His precepts. 410. And were they to pass through a valley of pure gold and mines of precious silver, they should regard them as wholly unworthy of their attention. 411. These people, however, have turned aside from all this and placed instead their affections upon that which accordeth with their own corrupt inclinations. 412. Thus do they roam in the wilderness of arrogance and pride. 413. I bear witness at this moment that God is wholly quit of them, and likewise are We. 414. We beseech God to suffer Us not to associate with them either in this life or in the life to come. 415. He, verily, is the Eternal Truth. No God is there but Him, and His might is equal to all things. CHAPTER FIFTEEN Divisons 416-445 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 416. Quaff then, O my brother, from the living waters that We have caused to flow in the oceans of these words. 417. Methinks the seas of grandeur are surging within them, and the gems of divine virtue are shining within and upon them. 418. Divest then thyself of that which debarreth thee from this fathomless crimson sea, and to the cry of "[To the glory] of God, and [vis-a-vis] His grace!" immerse thyself therein. 419. Let the fear of no one dismay thee. Trust in the Lord, thy God, for He is sufficient unto whosoever trusteth in Him. 420. He, verily, shall protect thee, and in Him shalt thou abide in safety. 421. Know thou, moreover, that in this most hallowed and resplendent city thou shalt find the wayfarer to be lowly before all men and humble before all things. 422. For naught doth he behold save that he perceiveth God therein. 423. He beholdeth the effulgent glories of God in the lights of His Revelation that have encompassed the Sinai of creation. 424. In this station the wayfarer must not claim the seat of honour in any gathering or walk before others in the desire to vaunt and exalt himself. 425. Rather must he regard himself as standing at all times in the presence of his Lord. 426. He must not wish for anyone that which he would doth not wish for himself, nor speak that which he would not bear to hear spoken by another, nor yet desire for any soul that which he would not have desired for himself. 427. It befitteth him, rather, to walk in the land with undeviating steps in the kingdom of His new world of creation. 428. Know, however, that the seeker, at the outset of his journey, witnesseth change and transformation, as hath already been mentioned. 429. This is undoubtedly the truth, as hath been revealed concerning those days: 430. "On the day when the earth shall be changed into another earth."[55] 431. These are indeed days the like of which no mortal eye hath ever seen. 432. Blessed is he that attaineth thereunto and realizeth their full worth. 433. "We had sent Moses with Our signs, saying unto him: 434. 'Bring forth thy people from darkness into light and remind them of the days of God.'"[56] 435. And these are in truth the days of God, could ye but know it. 436. In this station, all changing and varying realities are manifest before thee. 437. Whosoever denieth this truth hath verily turned aside from the Cause of God, rebelled against His rule, and gainsaid his sovereignty. 438. For it is indeed within the power of Him Who changeth the earth into another earth to transform all that dwell and move thereon. 439. Wherefore marvel not at how He turneth darkness into light, light into darkness, 440. ignorance into knowledge, error into guidance, 441. death into life, and life into death. 442. It is in this station that the law of transformation taketh effect. 443. Ponder thereon, if thou be of them that tread this path, that all thou didst ask of this lowly One may be made plain unto thee and that thou mayest abide within the tabernacle of this guidance. 444. For He doeth whatsoever He willeth and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth. 445. Nor shall He be asked of His doings, whilst all men will be asked of their every deed.[57] CHAPTER SIXTEEN Divisons 446-475 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 446. O My brother! In this stage, which marketh the beginning of the journey, thou shalt behold divers stations and differing signs, even as was mentioned in connection with the City of Search. 447. All these hold true in their respective planes. 448. It behoveth thine eminence in this station to consider each created thing in its own place, neither abasing nor exalting its true rank. 449. For instance, if thou wert to reduce the unseen world to the realm of creation, this would be an act of sheer of blasphemy, and the converse would likewise be the essence of impiety. 450. Wert thou, however, to describe the unseen world and the realm of creation within their own stations, this would be the undoubted truth. 451. In other words, wert thou to witness any transformation in the realm of the divine unity, no greater sin could be conceived in all creation, yet wert thou to consider transformation in its own place and understand accordingly, no harm could befall thee. 452. By My Lord! Notwithstanding all that We have revealed unto thee of the mysteries of utterance and the degrees of exposition, methinks I have spoken not a single letter of the ocean of God's hidden knowledge and the essence of His inscrutable wisdom. 453. God willing, this We shall erelong accomplish in its appointed time. 454. He verily, remembereth all things in their own place, and we, in truth, all yield praise unto Him. 455. Know thou, moreover, that the bird that taketh flight in the atmosphere of the realm on high will never be able to soar unto the heaven of transcendent holiness, nor taste of the fruits which God hath brought forth therein, nor quaff from the streams which He hath caused to flow in its midst. 456. And were it to partake but a drop thereof, it would perish forthwith. 457. Even as thou dost witness in these days with regard to those who profess allegiance unto Us, and yet perform such deeds, utter such words, and advance such claims as they have. 458. Methinks they lie as dead within their own veils. 459. Comprehend, in like manner, every station, sign, and allusion, that thou mayest perceive all things in their own place and consider all matters in their proper light. 460. For in this station, the City of Divine Unity, are to be found those who have entered within the ark of divine guidance and journeyed through the heights of divine unity. 461. Thou shalt behold the lights of beauty upon their faces and the mysteries of glory in their human temples. 462. Thou shalt perceive the musk-laden fragrance of their words and behold the signs of His sovereignty in all their ways and doings. 463. Now wilt thou be veiled by the deeds of them that have failed to quaff from the crystal springs or to attain unto the cities of holiness, and who follow their selfish desires and spread disorder in the land, all the while believing themselves to be guided aright. 464. It is indeed of them that it hath been said: "These are the abject and foolish, who follow every clamourous impostor and who bend with every changing wind."[58] 465. The stages of this journey, station, and abode are clear and manifest to thee and require no further explanation. 466. Know then that all thou hast heard and witnessed that Daystar of Truth, the Primal Point, ascribe to Himself from the designations of former times is only on account of the weakness of men and the scheme of the world of creation. 467. Otherwise, all names and attributes revolve round His Essence and circle about the threshold of His Sanctuary. 468. For He it is Who traineth all names, revealeth all attributes, conferreth life upon all beings, proclaimeth the divine verses, and arrayeth the heavenly signs. 469. Nay, shouldst thou gaze with thine inner eye, thou wouldst find that all save Him fade into utter nothingness and are as a thing forgotten in His holy presence. 470. "God was alone; there was none else besides Him. 471. He remaineth now what He hath ever been." 472. Since it hath been established that God - hallowed and glorified be He! was alone and there was none besides Him, how can the law of change and transformation apply here? 473. Shouldst thou reflect upon that which We have disclosed unto thee, the daystar of guidance would shine resplendent before thee in this everlasting morn, and thou wouldst be numbered therein with the pious. 474. Know, moreover, that all that We have mentioned concerning these journeys is intended for none but the elect amongst the righteous. 475. And shouldst thou spur on the charger of the spirit and traverse the meads of heaven, thou wouldst complete all these journeys and discover every mystery in less than the twinkling of an eye. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Divisons 476-510 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 476. O My brother! If thou be a champion of this arena, speed within the lands of certitude, that thy soul may be delivered in this day from the bondage of misbelief, and that thou mayest perceive the sweet savours that waft from this garden. 477. Verily, the perfume-laden breezes that carry the fragrance of this city blow over all regions. 478. Forfeit not thy portion thereof and be not of the heedless. 479. How well hath it been said: His fragrant breaths diffused in Eastern lands could well To sick ones in the West restore their sense of smell![59] 480. After this heavenly journey and mystical ascent the wayfarer will enter within the Garden of Wonderment. 481. Were I to disclose unto thee the reality of this station, thou wouldst lament and bewail the plight of this Servant Who remaineth in the hands of these infidels, Who hath grown perplexed at his plight, and is lost in bewilderment in this fathomless ocean. 482. They conspire each day to put Me to death, and seek at every hour to banish Me from this land, even as they banished Me from another land. 482. Yet this Servant standeth ready before them, awaiting whatsoever the Almighty hath ordained and decreed for Us. 483. Nor do I fear any soul, encompassed as We may be by such trials and tribulations as are inflicted by the wicked and the malicious and surrounded at this hour by a myriad woes and sorrows. 484. "Noah's flood is but the measure of the tears I have shed, and Abraham's fire an ebullition of My soul. 485. Jacob's grief is but a reflection of My sorrows, and Job's afflictions a fraction of My calamity."[60] 486. Were I to recount unto thine eminence the dire adversities that have befallen Me, thou wouldst be so grieved as to forsake the mention of all things and to forget thyself and all that the Lord hath created on earth. 487. But as this is not Our wish, I have concealed the revelation of the divine decree in the heart of Bahá and veiled it from the eyes of all that move in the realm of creation, that it may lay hid within the tabernacle of the Unseen until such time as God will have revealed its secret. 488. "Naught in the heavens or on the earth can escape His knowledge, and He, verily, perceiveth all things."[61] 489. As We have digressed from Our theme, let Us leave aside these allusions and return to Our discussion of this city. 490. Verily, whoso entereth therein shall be saved, and whoso turneth aside therefrom will assuredly perish. 491. O thou who art mentioned in these Tablets! Know thou that he who embarketh upon this journey will marvel at the signs of the power of God and the wondrous evidences of His handwork. 492. Bewilderment will seize him from every side, even as hath been attested by that Essence of immortality from the Concourse on high: 493. "Increase My wonder and amazement at Thee, O God!"[62] 494. Well hath it been said: I knew not what amazement was Until I made Thy love my cause. 495. O how [amazing] would it be If I were not amazed by Thee![63] 496. In this valley the wayfarers stray and perish ere they attain their final abode. 497. Gracious God! So immense is this valley, so vast this city in the kingdom of creation, that it seemeth to have neither beginning nor end. 498. How great the blessedness of him who completeth his journey therein and who traverseth, through the assistance of God, the hallowed soil of this heavenly city, a city in which the favoured ones of God and the pure in heart are overcome with wonder and awe. 499. And We say: "Praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds." 500. And should the servant ascend to even loftier heights, quit this mortal world of dust, and seek to ascend unto the celestial abode, he will then pass from this city into the City of Absolute Nothingness, that is, of dying to self and living in God. 501. In this station, this most exalted habitation, this journey of utter self-effacement, the wayfarer forgetteth his soul, spirit, body, and very being, immerseth himself in the sea of nothingness, and liveth on earth as one unworthy of mention. 502. Nor will one find any sign of his existence, for he hath vanished from the realm of the visible and attained unto the heights of self-abnegation. 503. Were We to recount the mysteries of this city, the dominions of the hearts of men would be laid to waste in the intensity of their longing for this mighty station. 504. For this is the station wherein the effulgent glories of the Beloved are revealed to the sincere lover and the resplendent lights of the Friend are cast upon the severed heart that is devoted to Him. 505. How can a true lover continue to exist when once the effulgent glories of the Beloved are revealed? 506. How can the shadow endure when once the sun hath shone forth? 507. How can a devoted heart have any being before the existence of the Object of its devotion? 508. Nay, by the [Lord] in Whose hand is my soul! 509. In this station, the seeker's complete surrender and utter effacement before his Creator will be such that, were he to search the East and the West, and traverse land, sea, mountain and plain, he would find no trace of his own self or of any other soul. 510. Gracious God! But for fear of the Nimrod of tyranny and for the protection of the Abraham of justice, I would reveal unto thee that which, wert thou to abandon self and desire, would enable thee to dispense with aught else and to draw nigh unto this city. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Divisons 511-540 Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 511. Be patient, however, until such time as God will have proclaimed His Cause. 512. He, verily, rewardeth beyond measure them that endure with patience.[64] 513. Inhale then the sweet savours of the spirit from the garment of hidden meanings, and say: 514. "O ye that are immersed in the ocean of selflessness! Hasten to enter the City of Immortality, if ye seek to ascend its heights." 515. And We exclaim: "Verily we are God's, and to Him shall we return."[65] 516. From this most august and exalted station, and from this most sublime and glorious plane, the seeker entereth the City of Immortality, therein to abide forever. 517. In this station he beholdeth himself established upon the throne of independence and the seat of exaltation. 518. Then will he comprehend the meaning of that which hath been revealed of old concerning the day "whereon God shall enrich all through His abundance".[66] 519. Well is it with them that have attained unto this station and drunk their fill from this snow-white chalice before this Crimson Pillar. 520. Having, in this journey, immersed himself in the ocean of immortality, rid his heart from attachment to aught save Him, and attained unto the loftiest heights of everlasting life, the seeker will see no annihilation either for himself or for any other soul. 521. He will quaff from the cup of immortality, tread on its land, soar in its atmosphere, consort with them that are its embodiments, 522. partake of the imperishable and incorruptible fruits of the tree of eternity, and be forever accounted, in the lofty heights of immortality, amongst the denizens of the everlasting realm. 523. All that existeth in this city shall indeed endure and will never perish. 524. Shouldst thou, by the leave of God, enter this sublime and exalted garden, thou wouldst find its sun in its noontide glory, never to set, never to be eclipsed. 525. The same holdeth true of its moon, its firmament, its stars, trees, and oceans, and of all that pertaineth thereunto or existeth therein. 526. By Him besides Whom there is none other God! Were I to recount, from this day unto the end that hath no end, its wondrous attributes, the love that My heart cherisheth for this hallowed and everlasting city would never be exhausted. 527. I shall, however, bring My theme to a close, since time is short and the inquirer impatient, and since these secrets are not to be openly divulged save by the leave of God, the Almighty, the All-Compelling. 528. Erelong shall the faithful behold, in the day of the latter Resurrection, Him Whom God shall make manifest descending with this city from the heaven of the Unseen, together with a company of His exalted and favoured angels. 529. Great, therefore, is the blessedness of him that attaineth unto His presence and beholdeth His countenance. 530. We all, verily, cherish this hope, and exclaim: "Praise be unto Him, for verily He is the Eternal Truth, and unto Him do we return!" 531. Know, moreover, that should one who hath attained unto these stations and embarked upon these journeys fall prey to pride and vainglory, he would at that very moment come to naught and return to the first step without realizing it. 532. Indeed, they that seek and yearn after Him in these journeys are known by this sign, that they humbly defer to those who have believed in God and in His verses, that they are lowly before those who have drawn nigh unto Him and unto the Manifestations of His beauty, and that they bow in submission to them that are firmly established upon the lofty heights of the Cause of God and before its majesty. 533. For were they to reach the ultimate object of their quest for God and their attainment unto Him, they would have but reached that abode which hath been raised up within their own hearts. 534. How then could they ever hope to ascend unto such realms as have not been ordained for them or created for their station? 535. Nay, though they journey from everlasting to everlasting, they will never attain unto Him Who is the midmost Heart of existence and the Axis of the entire creation, 536. He on Whose right hand flow the seas of grandeur, on Whose left stream the rivers of might, and Whose court none can ever hope to reach, how much less His very abode! 537. For He dwelleth in the ark of fire, speedeth, in the sphere of fire, through the ocean of fire, and moveth within the atmosphere of fire. 538. How can he who hath been fashioned of contrary elements ever enter or even approach this fire? 540. Were he to do so, he would be instantly consumed. Tablet of the Gems of Divine Mysteries CHAPTER NINETEEN Divisons 541-565 GEMS OF DIVINE MYSTERIES 541. Know, moreover, that should the cord of assistance binding this mighty Pivot to the dwellers of earth and heaven be severed, they would all assuredly perish. 542. Great God! How can the lowly dust ever reach unto Him Who is the Lord of lords? 543. Immeasurably exalted is God above that which they conceive in their hearts, and immensely glorified is He beyond that which they attribute to Him. 544. Yea, the seeker reacheth a station wherein that which hath been ordained for him knoweth no bounds. 545. The fire of love so blazeth in his heart that it seizeth the reins of constraint from his grasp. 546. At every moment his love for his Lord increaseth and draweth him nearer unto his Creator, 547. in such wise that if his Lord be in the east of nearness, and he dwell in the west of remoteness and possess all that earth and heaven contain of rubies and gold, he would forsake it all and rush forth to the land of the Desired One. 548. And shouldst thou find him to be otherwise, know assuredly that such a man is a lying impostor. 549. We, verily, all belong unto Him Whom God shall make manifest in the latter Resurrection, and through Him shall we be raised again to life. 550. In these days, inasmuch as We have lifted not the veils that conceal the glory of the Cause of God, nor disclosed unto men the fruits of these stations which We have been forbidden to describe, thou beholdest them drunk with heedlessness. 551. Otherwise, were the glory of this station to be revealed unto men to an extent smaller than a needle's eye, thou wouldst witness them gathering before the threshold of divine mercy and hastening from all sides to the court of nearness in the realms of divine glory. 552. We have concealed it, however, as mentioned before, that those who believe may be distinguished from them that deny, and that those who turn unto God may be discerned from them that turn aside. 553. I verily proclaim: "There is no power nor strength except in God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting." 554. From this station the wayfarer ascendeth unto a City that hath no name or description, and whereof one heareth neither sound nor mention. 555. Therein flow the oceans of eternity, whilst this city itself revolveth round the seat of eternity. 556. Therein the sun of the Unseen shineth resplendent above the horizon of the Unseen, a sun that hath its own heavens and its own moons, which partake of its light and which rise from and set upon the ocean of the Unseen. 557. Nor can I ever hope to impart even a dewdrop of that which hath been decreed therein, as none is acquainted with its mysteries save God, its Creator and Fashioner, and His Manifestations. 558. Know, moreover, that when We undertook to reveal these words and committed some of them to writing, it was Our intention to elucidate for thine eminence, in the sweet accents of the blessed and the well-favoured of God, all that We had previously mentioned of the words of the Prophets and the sayings of the Messengers. 559. Time, however, was lacking, and the traveller who came from thy presence was in great haste and eager to return. 560. Thus have We cut short Our discourse and contented Ourself with this much, without completing the description of these stages in a seemly and befitting manner. 561. Indeed, We have omitted the description of major cities and mighty journeys. 562. Such was the haste of the courier that We even forsook the mention of the two exalted journeys of Resignation and Contentment. 563. Yet, should thine eminence reflect upon these brief statements, thou wouldst assuredly acquire every knowledge, attain, unto the Object of all learning, and exclaim: "Sufficient are these words unto all creation both visible and invisible!" 564. Even so, should the fire of love burn within thy soul, thou wouldst ask: "Is there yet any more?"[67] 565. And We say: "Praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds!" [2] Bahá'u'lláh, The Kitáb-i-Íqán (Wilmette: Bahá'í Publishing Trust, 1994), p. 26. [3] cf. Qur'án 67:3. [4] cf. Qur'án 24:35. [5] Matt. 24:19. [6] cf. Matt. 24:29-31. [7] Mark 13:19. [8] cf. Luke 21:25-28. [9] John 15:26-27. [10] John 14:26. [11] John 16:5-6. [12] John 16:7. [13] John 16:13. [14] The Imáms of Shí'ih Islám. [15] Jesus. [16] cf. Matt. 24:35; Mark 13:31; Luke 21:33. [17] The Antichrist, who it was believed would appear at the advent of the Promised One, to contend with and be ultimately defeated by Him. [18] Another figure who it was believed would raise the banner of rebellion between Mecca and Damascus at the appearance of the Promised One. [19] Qur'án 16:43. [20] A magician in the court of Pharaoh during the time of Moses. [21] Qur'án 83:6; 2:89. [22] The Imáms of Shí'ih Islám. [23] Qur'án 29:2. [24] Qur'án 2:156. [25] Qur'án 29:69. [26] Qur'án 2:282. [27] From Hadíth. [28] ibid. [29] Qur'án 30:30. [30] Qur'án 48:23. [31] Qur'án 67:3. [32] Qur'án 17:110. [33] Qur'án 57:3. [34] The twelfth Imám, Muhammad al-Mahdí, the son of Hasan al-'Askarí. [35] According to Shí'ih traditions, the twin cities of Jábulqá and Jábulsá are the dwelling place of the Hidden Imám (the Promised One), whence He will appear on the Day of Resurrection. [36] Muhammad. [37] Qur'án 33:40. [38] Qur'án 13:2. [39] Qur'án 74:50. [40] cf. Qur'án 13:5. [41] Qur'án 11:7. [42] Qur'án 3:185. [43] Qur'án 16:97. [44] Qur'án 3:169. [45] From a Hadíth. [46] Qur'án 7:179. [47] cf. Qur'án 9:109; 3:103. [48] Qur'án 6:122. [49] John 3:5-7 [50] cf. Rev. 1:14-16; 2:18; 19:15. [51] cf. Qur'án 80:41; 83:24. [52] Qur'án 11:112. [53] cf. Luke 12:53. [54] cf. Qur'án 1:4. [55] Qur'án 14:48. [56] Qur'án 14:5. [57] cf. Qur'án 21:23. [58] From a saying of the Imám 'Alí. [59] From the Díván of Ibn-i-Fárid. [60] ibid. [61] cf. Qur'án 10:61; 34:3. [62] From a Hadíth. [63] From the Díván of Ibn-i-Fárid. [64] cf. Qur'án 39:10. [65] Qur'án 2:156. [66] Qur'án 4:130. [67] cf. Qur'án 50:30. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 1. This is the Súrih of the Temple which God hath ordained to be the Mirror of His Names between the heavens and the earth, and the Sign of His Remembrance amidst the peoples of the world. 2. He is the Most Wondrous, the All-Glorious! . 3. Glorified is He Who hath revealed His verses to those who understand. 4. Glorified is He Who sendeth down His verses to those who perceive. 5. Glorified is He Who guideth whomsoever He pleaseth unto His path. 6. Say: I, verily, am the Path of God unto all who are in the heavens and all who are on the earth; well is it with them that hasten thereunto! 7. Glorified is He Who sendeth down His verses to those who comprehend. 8. Glorified is He Who speaketh forth from the Kingdom of His Revelation, and Who remaineth unknown to all save His honoured servants. 9. Glorified is He Who quickeneth whomsoever He willeth by virtue of His word "Be", and it is! 10. Glorified is He Who causeth whomsoever He willeth to ascend unto the heaven of grace, and sendeth down therefrom whatsoever He desireth according to a prescribed measure. 11. Blessed is He Who doeth as He willeth by a word of His command. 12. He, verily, is the True One, the Knower of things unseen. 13. Blessed is He Who inspireth whomsoever He willeth with whatsoever He desireth, through His irresistible and inscrutable command. 14. Blessed is He Who aideth whomsoever He desireth with the hosts of the unseen. 15. His might is, in truth, equal to His purpose, and He, verily, is the All-Glorious, the Self-Subsistent. 16. Blessed is He Who exalteth whomsoever He willeth by the power of His sovereign might, and confirmeth whomsoever He chooseth in accordance with His good pleasure; well is it with them that understand! 17. Blessed is He Who, in a well-guarded Tablet, hath prescribed a fixed measure unto all things. 18. Blessed is He Who hath revealed unto His Servant that which shall illumine the hearts and minds of men. 19. Blessed is He Who hath sent down upon His Servant such tribulations that they have melted the hearts of them who dwell within the Tabernacle of eternity and the souls of those who have drawn nigh unto their Lord. 20. Blessed is He Who hath showered upon His Servant, from the clouds of His decree, the darts of affliction, and Who beholdeth Me enduring them with patience and fortitude. 21. Blessed is He Who hath ordained for His Servant that which He hath destined for no other soul. He, verily, is the One, the Incomparable, the Self-Subsistent. 22. Blessed is He Who hath caused to rain down upon His Servant from the clouds of hostility, and at the hands of the people of denial, [rained down] the shafts of tribulation and trial; and yet seeth Our heart filled with gratitude. 23. Blessed is He Who hath laid upon the shoulders of His Servant the burden of the heavens and of the earth burden for which We yield Him every praise, though none may grasp this save them that are endued with understanding. 24. Glorified is He Who hath surrendered the embodiment of His Beauty to the clutches of the envious and the wicked, a fate unto which We are fully resigned, though none may perceive this save those who are endued with insight. 25. Glorified is He Who hath left Ḥusayn to make His dwelling amidst the hosts of His enemies, and exposed His body with every breath to the spears of hatred and anger; yet do We yield Him thanks for all that He hath destined to befall His Servant Who repaireth unto Him in His affliction and grief. Tablet of the Temple CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-50 THE TEMPLE 26. While engulfed in tribulations I heard a most wondrous, a most sweet voice, calling above My head. 27. Turning My face, I beheld a Maiden the embodiment of the remembrance of the name of My Lord suspended in the air before Me. 28. So rejoiced was she in her very soul that her countenance shone with the ornament of the good pleasure of God, and her cheeks glowed with the brightness of the All-Merciful. 29. Betwixt earth and heaven she was raising a call which captivated the hearts and minds of men. 30. She was imparting to both My inward and outer being tidings which rejoiced My soul, and the souls of God's honoured servants. 31. Pointing with her finger unto My head, she addressed all who are in heaven and all who are on earth, saying: 32. By God! This is the Best-Beloved of the worlds, and yet ye comprehend not. 33. This is the Beauty of God amongst you, and the power of His sovereignty within you, could ye but understand. 34. This is the Mystery of God and His Treasure, the Cause of God and His glory unto all who are in the kingdoms of Revelation and of creation, if ye be of them that perceive. 35. This is He Whose Presence is the ardent desire of the denizens of the Realm of eternity, and of them that dwell within the Tabernacle of glory, and yet from His Beauty do ye turn aside. 36. O people of the Bayán! If ye aid Him not, God will assuredly assist Him with the powers of earth and heaven, and sustain Him with the hosts of the unseen through His command "Be", and it is! 37. The day is approaching when God will have, by an act of His Will, raised up a race of men the nature of which is inscrutable to all save God, the All-Powerful, the Self-Subsistent. 38. He shall purify them from the defilement of idle fancies and corrupt desires, shall lift them up to the heights of holiness, and shall cause them to manifest the signs of His sovereignty and might upon earth. 39. Thus hath it been ordained by God, the All-Glorious, the All-Loving. 40. O people of the Bayán! Would ye deny Him Whose presence is the very object of your creation, while ye rejoice idly upon your couches? 41. Would ye laugh to scorn and contend with Him, a single hair of Whose head excelleth, in the sight of God, all that are in the heavens and all that are on the earth? 42. O people of the Bayán! Produce, then, that which ye possess, that I may know by what proof ye believed aforetime in the Manifestations of His Cause, and by what reason ye now wax so disdainful! 43. I swear by Him Who hath fashioned Me from the light of His own Beauty! 44. None have I ever seen that surpasseth you in heedlessness or exceedeth you in ignorance. 45. Ye seek to prove your faith in God through such holy Tablets as ye possess, yet when the verses of God were revealed and His Lamp was lighted, ye disbelieved in Him Whose very Pen hath fixed the destinies of all things in the Preserved Tablet. 46. Ye recite the sacred verses and yet repudiate Him Who is their Source and Revealer. 47. Thus hath God blinded your eyes in requital for your deeds, would ye but understand. Day and night ye transcribe the verses of God, and yet ye remain shut out, as by a veil, from Him Who hath revealed them. 48. In this Day the Concourse on high beholdeth you in your evil doings and shunneth your company, and yet ye perceive it not. 48. They ask of one another: "What words do these fools utter, and in what valley are they wont to graze? 49. Do they deny that whereunto their very souls testify, and shut their eyes to that which they plainly behold?" 50. I swear by God, O people! They that inhabit the Cities of the Names of God are bewildered at your actions, while ye roam, aimless and unconscious, in a parched and barren land. Reminscent of the late-Gnostic style of corrupt writing. In light of the rather deviant slant, certain verses are likely to be forgery, despite the ancient traditions of the innudendos of the naked truth. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 51-75 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 51. O Pen of the Most High! Hearken unto the Call of Thy Lord, raised from the Divine Lote-Tree in the holy and luminous Spot, that the sweet accents of Thy Lord, the All-Merciful, may fill Thy soul with joy and fervour, and that the breezes that waft from My name, the Ever-Forgiving, may dispel Thy cares and sorrows. 52. Raise up, then, from this Temple, the temples of the Oneness of God, that they may tell out, in the kingdom of creation, the tidings of their Lord, the Most Exalted, the All-Glorious, and be of them that are illumined by His light. 53. We, verily, have ordained this Temple to be the source of all existence in the new creation, that all may know of a certainty My power to accomplish that which I have purposed through My word "Be", and it is! 54. Beneath the shadow of every letter of this Temple We shall raise up a people whose number none can reckon save God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 55. Erelong shall God bring forth from His Temple such souls as will remain unswayed by the insinuations of the rebellious, and who will quaff at all times of the cup that is life indeed. 56. These, truly, are of the blissful. 57. These are servants who abide beneath the shelter of the tender mercy of their Lord, and who remain undeterred by those who seek to obstruct their path. 58. Upon their faces may be seen the brightness of the light of the All-Merciful, and from their hearts may be heard the remembrance of Mine all-glorious and inaccessible Name. 59. Were they to unloose their tongues to extol their 60. Lord, the denizens of earth and heaven would join in their anthems of praise, yet how few are they who hear! 61. And were they to glorify their Lord, all created things would join in their hymns of glory. 62. Thus hath God exalted them above the rest of His creation, and yet the people remain unaware! 63. These are they who circle round the Cause of God even as the shadow doth revolve around the sun. 64. Open, then, your eyes, O people of the Bayán, that haply ye may behold them! 65. It is by virtue of their movement that all things are set in motion, and by reason of their stillness all things are brought to rest, would that ye might be assured thereof! 66. Through them the believers in the Divine Unity have turned towards Him Who is the Object of the adoration of the entire creation, and by them the hearts of the righteous have found rest and composure, could ye but know it! 67. Through them the earth hath been established, the clouds have rained down their bounty, and the bread of knowledge hath descended from the heaven of grace, could ye but perceive it! 68. These souls are the protectors of the Cause of God on earth, who shall preserve its beauty from the obscuring dust of idle fancies and vain imaginings. 69. In the path of their Lord they shall not fear for their lives; rather will they sacrifice their all in their eagerness to behold the face of their Well-Beloved when once He hath appeared in this Name, the Almighty, the All-Powerful, the All-Glorious, the Most Holy. 70. O Living Temple! Arise by the power of Thy self in such wise that all created things will be moved to arise with Thee. 71. Aid, then, Thy Lord through such ascendancy and might as We have bestowed upon Thee. 72. Take heed lest Thou falter on that Day when all created things are filled with dismay; 73. rather be Thou the revealer of My name, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 74. Assist Thy Lord to the utmost of Thine ability, and pay no heed to the peoples of the world, for that which their mouths utter is like unto the droning of a gnat in an endless valley. 75. Quaff the water of life in My name, the All-Merciful, and proffer unto the near ones amongst the inmates of this lofty station that which shall cause them to become detached from all names and enter beneath this blessed and all-encompassing shadow. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 76-100 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 76. O Living Temple! Through Thee have We gathered together all created things, whether in the heavens or on the earth, and called them to account for that which We had covenanted with them before the foundation of the world. 77. And lo, but for a few radiant faces and eloquent tongues, We found most of the people dumbfounded, their eyes staring up in fear. 78. From the former We brought forth the creation of all that hath been and all that shall be. 79. These are they whose countenances God hath graciously turned away from the face of the unbelievers, and whom He hath sheltered beneath the shadow of the Tree of His own Being; 80. they upon whose hearts He hath bestowed the gift of peace and tranquillity, and whom He hath strengthened and assisted through the hosts of the seen and the unseen. 81. O Eyes of this Temple! Look not upon the heavens and that which they contain, nor upon the earth and them that dwell thereon, for We have created you to behold Our own Beauty: See it now before you! 82. Withhold not your gaze therefrom, and deprive not yourselves of the Beauty of your Lord, the AllGlorious, the Best-Beloved. 83. Erelong shall We bring into being through you keen and penetrating eyes that will contemplate the manifold signs of their Creator and turn away from all that is perceived by the people of the world. 84. Through you shall We bestow the power of vision upon whomsoever We desire, and lay hold upon those who have deprived themselves of this gracious bounty. 85. These, verily, have drunk from the cup of delusion, though they perceive it not. 86. O Ears of this Temple! Purge yourselves from all idle clamour and hearken unto the voice of your Lord. 87. He, verily, revealeth unto you, from the Throne of glory, that there is none other God save Me, the All-Glorious, the Almighty, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 88. Erelong shall We bring into being through you pure and undefiled ears which will heed the Word of God and that which hath appeared from the Dayspring of the Utterance of your Lord, the AllMerciful. 88. They shall assuredly perceive the sweet accents of Divine Revelation that proceed from these most blessed and hallowed precincts. 89. O Tongue of this Temple! We, verily, have created thee through Our name, the All-Merciful, have taught thee whatsoever had remained concealed in the Bayán, and have bestowed upon thee the power of utterance, that thou mayest make mention of Mine exalted self amidst My creatures. 90. Proclaim, then, this wondrous and mighty Remembrance, and fear not the manifestations of the Evil One. 91. Thou wert called into being for this very purpose by virtue of My transcendent and all-compelling command. 92. Through thee have We unloosed the Tongue of Utterance to expound all that hath been, and We shall again, by My sovereign power, unloose it to speak of that which is yet to come. 93. Erelong shall We bring into being through thee eloquent tongues that will praise and extol Me amongst the Concourse on high and amidst the peoples of the world. 94. Thus have the verses of God been revealed, and thus hath it been decreed by the Lord of all names and attributes. 95. Thy Lord, verily, is the True One, the Knower of things unseen. 96. Nothing whatsoever shall prevent these tongues from magnifying their Creator. 97. Through them, all created things shall arise to glorify the Lord of names and to bear witness that there is none other God save Me, the All-Powerful, the Most-Glorious, the Best-Beloved. 98. Nor shall those who make mention of Me speak aught unless they be inspired by this Tongue from its lofty station. Few, however, are they who understand! 99. No tongue is there that speaketh not the praises of its Lord and maketh not mention of His Name. 100. Amongst the people, however, are those who understand and utter praises, and those who utter praises, yet understand not. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 101-130 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 101. O Maid of inner meanings! Step out of the chamber of utterance by the leave of God, the Lord of the heavens and the earth. 102. Reveal, then, thyself adorned with the raiment of the celestial Realm, and proffer with thy ruby fingers the wine of the heavenly Dominion, that haply the denizens of this world may perceive the light that shone forth from the Kingdom of God when the Daystar of eternity appeared above the horizon of glory. 103. Perchance they may arise before the dwellers of earth and heaven to extol and magnify this Youth Who hath established Himself in the midmost heart of Paradise upon the throne of His name, the All-Sufficing Helper He upon Whose countenance shineth the brightness of the All-Merciful, 104. from Whose gaze appear the glances of the All-Glorious, and in Whose ways are revealed the tokens and evidences of God, the omnipotent Protector, the Almighty, the All-Loving. 105. Grieve not if none be found to accept the crimson wine proffered by Thy snow-white hand and to seize it in the name of Thy Lord, the Most Exalted, the Most High He Who hath appeared again in His name, the Most Glorious. 106. Leave this people unto themselves, and repair unto the Tabernacle of majesty and glory, 107. wherein Thou shalt encounter a people whose faces shine as brightly as the sun in its noontide splendour, and who praise and extol their Lord in this Name that hath arisen, in the plenitude of might and power, to assume the throne of independent sovereignty. 108. From their lips Thou shalt hear naught but the strains of My glorification and praise; unto this Thy Lord beareth Me witness. 109. The existence of these people, however, hath remained concealed from the eyes of all who, from everlasting, have been created through the Word of God. 110. Thus have We made plain Our meaning and set forth Our verses, that perchance men may reflect upon the signs and tokens of their Lord. 111. These are they who, in truth, were not enjoined to prostrate themselves before Adam.[1] 112. They have never turned away from the countenance of Thy Lord, and partake at every moment of the gifts and delights of holiness. 113. Thus hath the Pen of the All-Merciful set forth the secrets of all things, be they of the past or of the future. 114. Would that the world might understand! 115. Erelong shall God make manifest this people upon the earth, and through them shall exalt His name, diffuse His signs, uphold His words, and proclaim His verses, in spite of those that have repudiated His truth, gainsaid His sovereignty, and cavilled at His signs. 116. O Beauty of the All-Glorious! Shouldst Thou chance upon this people and enter their presence, recount unto them that which this Youth hath related unto Thee concerning Himself and the things that have befallen Him, that they may come to know what hath been inscribed upon the Preserved Tablet. 117. Acquaint them with the tidings of this Youth, and with the trials and tribulations He hath suffered, that they may become mindful of Mine afflictions, and be of them that understand. 118. Recount, then, unto them how We singled out for Our favour one of Our brothers,[*] how We imparted unto him a dewdrop from the fathomless ocean of knowledge, clothed him with the garment of one of Our Names, and exalted him to such a station that all were moved to extol him, and how We so protected him from the harm of the malevolent as to disarm even the mightiest amongst them. 119. We arose before the peoples of earth and heaven at a time when all had determined to slay us. 120. While dwelling in their midst, We continually made mention of the Lord, celebrated His praise, and stood firm in His Cause, until at last the Word of God was vindicated amongst His creatures, His signs were spread abroad, His power exalted, and His sovereignty revealed in its full splendour. 121. To this bear witness all His honoured servants. 122. Yet when My brother beheld the rising fame of the Cause, he became filled with arrogance and pride. 123. Thereupon he emerged from behind the veil of concealment, rose up against Me, disputed My verses, denied My testimony, and repudiated My signs. 124. Nor would his hunger be appeased unless he were to devour My flesh and drink My blood. 125. To this testify such of God's servants as have accompanied Him in His exile, and they that enjoy near access unto Him. 126. To this end he conferred with one of My servants[2] and sought to win him over to his own designs; whereupon the Lord despatched unto Mine assistance the hosts of the seen and the unseen, protected Me by the power of truth, and sent down upon Me that which thwarted his purpose. 127. Thus were foiled the plots of those who disbelieve in the verses of the All-Merciful. 128. They, truly, are a rejected people. 129. When news spread of that which the promptings of self had impelled My brother to attempt, and Our companions in exile learned of his nefarious design, the voice of their indignation and grief was lifted up and threatened to spread throughout the city. 130. We forbade, however, such recriminations, and enjoined upon them patience, that they might be of those that endure steadfastly. Tablet of the Temple CHAPTER SIX Divisions 131-155 THE TEMPLE 131. By God, besides Whom is none other God! We withstood all these trials with forbearance, and enjoined upon God's servants to show forth patience and fortitude. 132. Removing Ourself from their midst, We took up residence in another house, that perchance the flame of envy might be quenched in Our brother's breast, and that he might be guided aright. 133. We neither opposed him, nor saw him again thereafter, but remained in Our home, placing Our hopes in the bounty of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 134. When, however, he realized that his deed had been exposed, he seized the pen of calumny and wrote unto the servants of God, attributing what he had himself committed unto Mine own peerless and wronged Beauty. 135. His purpose was none other than to inspire mischief amongst God's servants, and to instil hatred into the hearts of those who had believed in God, the All-Glorious, the All-Loving. 136. By the One in Whose hand is My soul! We were dismayed by his deceitfulness nay, bewildered were all things visible and invisible. 137. Nor did he find respite from what he harboured in his bosom until he had committed that which no pen dare describe, and by which he disgraced the dignity of My station and profaned the sanctity of God, the Almighty, the All-Glorious, the All-Praised. 138. Were God to turn all the oceans of the earth into ink and all created things into pens, they would not suffice Me to exhaust the record of his wrongdoings. 139. Thus do We recount that which befell Us, that haply ye may be of them that understand. 140. O Pen of Eternity! Grieve not at the things that have befallen Thee, for erelong shall God raise up a people who will see with their own eyes and will recall Thy tribulations. 141. Withhold Thy pen from the mention of Thine enemies, and bestir it in the praise of the Eternal King. 142. Renounce all created things, and quaff the sealed wine of My remembrance. 143. Beware lest Thou become occupied with the mention of those from whom naught save the noisome savours of enmity can be perceived, those who are so enslaved by their lust for leadership that they would not hesitate to destroy themselves in their desire to emblazon their fame and perpetuate their names. 144. God hath recorded such souls in the Preserved Tablet as mere worshippers of names. 145. Recount then that which Thou hast purposed for this Temple, that its signs and tokens may be made manifest upon earth, and that the brightness of this Light may illumine the horizons of the world and cleanse the earth from the defilement of those who have disbelieved in God. 146. Thus have We set down the verses of God and made plain the matter unto those who understand. 147. O Living Temple! Stretch forth Thy hand over all who are in heaven and on earth, and seize within the grasp of Thy Will the reins of command. 148. We have, verily, placed in Thy right hand the empire of all things. 149. Do as Thou willest, and fear not the ignorant. 150. Reach out to the Tablet that hath dawned above the horizon of the pen of Thy Lord, and take hold of it with such strength that, through Thee, the hands of all who inhabit the earth may be enabled to lay fast hold upon it. 151. This, in truth, is that which becometh Thee, if Thou be of those who understand. 152. Through the upraising of Thy hand to the heaven of My grace, the hands of all created things shall be lifted up to their Lord, the Mighty, the Powerful, the Gracious. 153. Erelong shall We raise up, through the aid of Thy hand, other hands endued with power, with strength and might, and shall establish through them Our dominion over all that dwell in the realms of revelation and creation. 154. Thus will the servants of God recognize the truth that there is none other God beside Me, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 155. With these hands, moreover, We shall both bestow and withhold, though none can understand this save those who see with the eye of the spirit. Tablet of the Temple CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 156-180 THE TEMPLE 156. Say: O people! Can ye ever hope to escape the sovereign power of your Lord? 157. By the righteousness of God! No refuge will ye find in this day, and no one to protect you, save those upon whom God hath bestowed the favour of His mercy. He, verily, is the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Compassionate. 158. Say: O people! Forsake all that ye possess, and enter beneath the shadow of your Lord, the All-Merciful. 159. Better is this for you than all your works of the past and of the future. 160. Fear ye God, and deprive not yourselves of the sweet savours of the days of the Lord of all names and attributes. 161. Take heed lest ye alter or pervert the text of the Word of God. 162. Walk ye in the fear of God, and be numbered with the righteous. 163. Say: O people! This is the Hand of God, which hath ever been above your own hands, could ye but understand. 164. Within its grasp We have ordained all the good of the heavens and the earth, such that no good shall be made manifest but that it proceedeth therefrom. 165. Thus have We made it the source and treasury of all good both aforetime and hereafter. 166. Say: The rivers of divine wisdom and utterance which flowed through the Tablets of God are joined to this Most Great Ocean, could ye but perceive it, and whatever hath been set forth in His Books hath attained its final consummation in this most exalted Word a Word shining above the horizon of the Will of the All-Glorious in this Revelation which hath filled with delight all things seen and unseen. 167. Erelong shall God draw forth, out of the bosom of power, the hands of ascendancy and might, and shall raise up a people who will arise to win victory for this Youth and who will purge mankind from the defilement of the outcast and the ungodly. 168. These hands will gird up their loins to champion the Faith of God, and will, in My name the SelfSubsistent, the Mighty, subdue the peoples and kindreds of the earth. 169. They will enter the cities and will inspire with fear the hearts of all their inhabitants. 170. Such are the evidences of the might of God; how fearful, how vehement is His might, and how justly doth He wield it! 171. He, verily, ruleth and transcendeth all who are in the heavens and on the earth, and revealeth what He desireth according to a prescribed measure. 172. Should any one of them be called upon to confront all the hosts of creation, he would assuredly prevail through the ascendancy of My Will. 173. This, verily, is a proof of My power, though My creatures comprehend it not. 174. This, verily, is a sign of My sovereignty, though My subjects understand it not. 175. This, verily, is a token of My command, though My servants perceive it not. 176. This, verily, is an evidence of Mine ascendancy, though none amongst the people is truly thankful for it, save those whose eyes God hath illumined with the light of His knowledge, whose hearts He hath made the repository of His Revelation, and upon whose shoulders He hath placed the weight of His Cause. 177. These shall inhale the fragrances of the All-Merciful from the garment of His Name, and shall rejoice at all times in the signs and verses of their Lord. 178. As for those who disbelieve in God, and join partners with Him, they shall indeed incur His wrath, shall be cast into the Fire, and shall be made to dwell, fearful and dismayed, in its depths. 179. Thus do We expound Our verses, and make plain the truth with clear proofs, that perchance the people may reflect upon the signs of their Lord. 180. O Living Temple! We have, in very truth, appointed Thee to be the sign of My majesty amidst all that hath been and all that shall be, and have ordained Thee to be the emblem of My Cause betwixt the heavens and the earth, through My word "Be", and it is! Tablet of the Temple CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 181-210 THE TEMPLE 181. O First Letter of this Temple, betokening the Essence of Divinity![3] 182. We have made thee the treasury of My Will and the repository of My Purpose unto all who are in the kingdoms of revelation and creation. 183. This is but a token of the grace of Him Who is the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 184. O Second Letter of this Temple, betokening My name, the Almighty! 185. We have made thee the manifestation of Our sovereignty and the dayspring of Our Names. 186. Potent am I to fulfil that which My tongue speaketh. 187. O Third Letter of this Temple, betokening My name, the All-Bountiful! 188. We have made thee the dawning-place of Our bounty amidst Our creatures and the fountainhead of Our generosity amidst Our people. 189. Powerful am I in My dominion. 190. Nothing whatsoever of all that hath been created in the heavens or on the earth can escape My knowledge, and I am the True One, the Knower of things unseen. 191. O Pen! Send down out of the clouds of Thy generosity that which shall enrich all created things, and withhold not Thy favours from the world of being. 192. Thou, verily, art the All-Bountiful in the heaven of Thine eternity, and the Lord of infinite grace unto all who inhabit the kingdom of names. 193. Look not upon the people and the things they possess; look rather upon the wonders of Thy gifts and favours. 194. Gather then Thy servants beneath Thy shade that shadoweth all mankind. 195. Stretch forth the hand of bounty over all creation, and the fingers of bestowal over all existence. 196. This, verily, is that which beseemeth Thee, though the people understand it not. 197. Whosoever turneth his face towards Thee doeth so by Thy grace, and as to him who turneth away, Thy Lord, in truth, is independent of all created things. 198. Unto this bear witness His true and devoted servants. 199. Erelong shall God raise up, through Thee, those with hands of indomitable strength and arms of invincible might, who will come forth from behind the veils, will render the All-Merciful victorious amongst the peoples of the world, and will raise so mighty a cry as to cause all hearts to tremble with fear. 200. Thus hath it been decreed in a Written Tablet. Such shall be the ascendancy which these souls will evince that consternation and dismay will seize all the dwellers of the earth. 201. Beware lest ye shed the blood of anyone. 202. Unsheathe the sword of your tongue from the scabbard of utterance, for therewith ye can conquer the citadels of men's hearts. 203. We have abolished the law to wage holy war against each other. 204. God's mercy, hath, verily, encompassed all created things, if ye do but understand. 205. Aid ye your Lord, the God of Mercy, with the sword of understanding. 206. Keener indeed is it, and more finely tempered, than the sword of utterance, were ye but to reflect upon the words of your Lord. 207. Thus have the hosts of Divine Revelation been sent down by God, the Help in Peril, the SelfSubsistent, and thus have the armies of divine inspiration been made manifest from the Source of command, as bidden by God, the All-Glorious, the Best-Beloved. 208. Say: The measure of all created things hath been appointed in this concealed and manifest Temple, wherein lie enshrined the knowledge of the heavens and the earth, and of all things past and future. 209. The finger of God's handiwork hath inscribed upon this Tablet that which the wisest and most learned of men are powerless to fathom, and hath created therein temples inscrutable to all save His own self, could ye but apprehend this truth. 210. Blessed be the one who readeth it, who pondereth its contents, and who is numbered with them that comprehend! CHAPTER NINE Divisions 211-245 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 211. Say: Naught is seen in My temple but the Temple of God, and in My beauty but His Beauty, and in My being but His Being, and in My self but His self, and in My movement but His Movement, and in My acquiescence but His Acquiescence, and in My pen but His Pen, the Mighty, the All-Praised. 212. There hath not been in My soul but the Truth, and in Myself naught could be seen but God. 213. Beware lest ye speak of duality in regard to My self, for all the atoms of the earth proclaim that there is none other God but Him, the One, the Single, the Mighty, the Loving. 214. From the beginning that hath no beginning I have proclaimed, from the realm of eternity, that I am God, none other God is there save Me, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent; 215. and unto the end that hath no end I shall proclaim, amidst the kingdom of names, that I am God, none other God is there beside Me, the All-Glorious, the Best-Beloved. 216. Say: Lordship is My Name, whereof I have created manifestations in the world of being, while We Ourself remain sanctified above them, would ye but ponder this truth. 217. And Godhead is My Name, whereof We have created exponents whose power shall encompass the people of the earth and make them true worshippers of God, could ye but recognize it. 218. Thus should ye regard all Our Names, if ye be endued with insight. 219. O Fourth Letter of this Temple, betokening the attribute of Grace! 220. We have made thee the manifestation of grace betwixt earth and heaven. 221. From thee have We generated all grace in the contingent world, and unto thee shall We cause it to return. 222. And from thee shall We manifest it again, through a word of Our command. 223. Potent am I to accomplish whatsoever I desire through My word "Be", and it is! 224. Every grace that appeareth in the world of being hath originated from thee, and unto thee shall it return. 225. This, verily, is what hath been ordained in a Tablet which We have preserved behind the veil of glory and concealed from mortal eyes. 226. Well is it with them that deprive themselves not of this manifest and unfailing grace. 227. Say: In this day, the fertilizing winds of the grace of God have passed over all things. 228. Every creature hath been endowed with all the potentialities it can carry. 229. And yet the peoples of the world have denied this grace! 230. Every tree hath been endowed with the choicest fruits, every ocean enriched with the most luminous gems. 231. Man, himself, hath been invested with the gifts of understanding and knowledge. 232. The whole creation hath been made the recipient of the revelation of the All-Merciful, and the earth the repository of things inscrutable to all except God, the Truth, the Knower of things unseen. 233. The time is approaching when every created thing will have cast its burden. 234. Glorified be God Who hath vouchsafed this grace that encompasseth all things, whether seen or unseen! 235. Thus have We created the whole earth anew in this day, yet most of the people have failed to perceive it. 236. Say: The grace of God can never be adequately understood; how much less can His own self, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, be comprehended! 237. O Temple of the Cause! Grieve not if Thou findest none ready to receive Thy gifts. 238. Thou wast created for My sake; occupy Thyself therefore with My praise amidst My servants. 239. This is that which hath been ordained for Thee in the Preserved Tablet. 240. Having found upon the earth many a soiled hand, We sanctified the hem of Thy garment from the profanity of their touch and placed it beyond the reach of the ungodly. 241. Be patient in the Cause of Thy Lord, for erelong shall He raise up souls endowed with sanctified hearts and illumined eyes who shall flee from every quarter unto Thine all-encompassing and boundless grace. 242. O Temple of God! No sooner had the hosts of Divine Revelation been sent down by the Lord of all names and attributes bearing the banners of His signs, than the exponents of doubt and fancy were put to flight. 243. They disbelieved in the clear tokens of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, and rose up against Him in enmity and opposition. 244. Amongst them were those who claimed: "These are not clear verses from God, nor do they proceed from an innate and untaught nature." 245. Thus do the unbelievers seek to remedy the sickness of their hearts, utterly heedless that they thus render themselves accursed of all who dwell in heaven and on earth. CHAPTER TEN Divisions 246-280 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 246. Say: The Holy Spirit Itself hath been generated through the agency of a single letter revealed by this Most Great Spirit, if ye be of them that comprehend. 247. And that innate and untaught nature in its essence is called into being by the verses of God, the Help in Peril, the All-Glorious, the Best-Beloved. 248. Say: This nature prideth itself in its relation to Our transcendent Truth, whilst We, for Our part, glory neither in it nor in aught else, for all beside Myself hath been created through the potency of My word, could ye but understand. 249. Say: We have revealed Our verses in nine different modes. 250. Each one of them bespeaketh the sovereignty of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 251. A single one of them sufficeth for a proof unto all who are in the heavens and on the earth; yet the people, for the most part, persist in their heedlessness. 252. Should it be Our wish, We would reveal them in countless other modes. 253. Say: O people! Fear ye God, and allow not your tongues to utter, in their deceitfulness, that which displeaseth Him. 254. Stand abashed before the One Who, as ye well know, hath created you out of a drop of water.[4] 255. Say: We have created all that are in heaven and on earth in the nature made by God. 256. Whosoever turneth unto this blessed Countenance shall manifest the potentialities of that inborn nature, and whosoever remaineth veiled therefrom shall be deprived of this invisible and allencompassing grace. 257. Verily, there is naught from which Our favour hath been withheld, inasmuch as We have dealt equitably in the fashioning of each and all, and by a word of Our mouth presented unto them the trust of Our love. 258. They that have accepted it are indeed safe and secure, and are numbered among those who are immune from the terrors of this Day. 259. Those, however, who have rejected it have, in truth, disbelieved in God, the Help in Peril, the SelfSubsistent. 260. Thus do We distinguish between the people and pronounce judgement upon them. 261. We, of a certainty, have the power to discern. 262. Say: The Word of God can never be confounded with the words of His creatures. 263. It is, in truth, the King of words, even as He is Himself the sovereign Lord of all, and His Cause transcendeth all that was and all that shall be. 264. Enter, O people, the City of Certitude wherein the throne of your Lord, the All-Merciful, hath been established. 265. Thus biddeth you the Pen of the All-Glorious, as a token of His unfailing grace. 266. Haply ye may not make His Revelation a cause of dissension amongst you. 267. Among the infidels are those who have repudiated His self and risen up against His Cause, and who claim that these divine verses are contrived. 268. Such also were the objections of the deniers of old, who now implore deliverance from the Fire. 269. Say: Woe betide you for the idle words that proceed from your mouths! 270. If these verses be indeed contrived, then by what proof have ye believed in God? 271. Produce it, if ye be men of understanding! 272. Whensoever We revealed Our clear verses unto such men, they rejected them, and whensoever they beheld that which the combined forces of the earth are powerless to produce, they pronounced it sorcery. 273. What aileth this people that they speak of that which they understand not? 274. They raise the same objections as did the followers of the Qur'án when their Lord came unto them with His Cause. They, verily, are a rejected people. 275. They hindered others from appearing before Him Who is the Ancient Beauty, and from sharing the bread of His loved ones. 276. "Approach them not," one was even heard to say, "for they cast a spell upon the people and lead them astray from the path of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent." 277. By the righteousness of the one true God! 278. He who is incapable of speaking in Our presence hath uttered such words as none among the former generations hath ever spoken, and hath committed such acts as none of the unbelievers of bygone ages hath ever committed. 279. The very words and deeds of these men bear eloquent testimony to the truth of My words, if ye be of them that judge with fairness. 280. Whosoever attributeth the verses of God to sorcery hath not believed in any of His Messengers, hath lived and laboured in vain, and is accounted of those who speak that of which they have no knowledge. CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 281-315 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 281. Say: O servant! Fear God, thy Creator and thy Fashioner, and transgress not against Him, but judge with fairness and act with justice. 282. Those whom the Lord hath endued with knowledge shall find, in the very objections raised by the unbelievers, conclusive proofs to invalidate their claims and vindicate the truth of this manifest Light. 283. Say: Would ye repeat that which the unbelievers uttered when a Message came unto them from their Lord? 284. Woe betide you, O assemblage of foolish ones, and blighted be your works! 285. O Ancient Beauty! Turn aside from the unbelievers and that which they possess, and waft over all created things the sweet savours of the remembrance of Thy Beloved, the Exalted, the Great. 286. This remembrance quickeneth the world of being and reneweth the temples of all created things. 287. Say: He, verily, hath established Himself upon the Throne of might and glory. 288. Whosoever desireth to gaze upon His countenance, lo, behold Him standing before thee! 289. Blessed be the Lord Who hath revealed Himself in this shining and luminous Beauty. 290. Whosoever desireth to hearken unto His melodies, lo, hear them rising from His resplendent and wondrous lips! 291. And unto whosoever desireth to be illumined by the splendours of His light, say: 292. Seek the court of His presence, for God hath verily granted you leave to approach it, as a token of His grace unto all mankind. 293. Say: O people! We shall put to you a question in all truthfulness, taking God for a witness between you and Us. He, verily, is the Defender of the righteous. 294. Appear, then, before His Throne of glory and make reply with justice and fair-mindedness. 295. Is it God Who is potent to achieve His purpose, or is it ye who enjoy such authority? 296. Is it He Who is truly unconstrained, as ye imply when ye say that He doeth what He pleaseth and shall not be asked of His doings, 297. or is it ye who wield such power, and who merely make such assertions out of blind imitation, as did your forebears at the appearance of every other Messenger of God? 298. If He be truly unconstrained, behold then how He hath sent down the Manifestation of His Cause with verses which naught in the heavens or on the earth can withstand! 299. Such hath been the manner of their revelation that they have neither peer nor likeness in the world of being, as ye yourselves beheld and heard when once the Daystar of the world shone forth above the horizon of 'Iráq with manifest dominion. 300. All things attain their consummation in the divine verses, and these indeed are the verses of God, the Sovereign Lord, the Help in Peril, the All-Glorious, the Almighty. 301. Beyond this, He hath been made manifest as the Bearer of a Cause whose sovereign might is acknowledged by all created things, and this none can deny save the sinners and the ungodly. 302. Say: O people! Is it your wish to conceal the beauty of the Sun behind the veils of your own selfish desires, or to prevent the Spirit from raising its melodies within this sanctified and luminous breast? 303. Fear ye God, and contend not with Him Who representeth the Godhead. 304. Dispute not with the One at Whose bidding the letter "B" was created and joined with its mighty foundation.[5] 305. Believe in the Messengers of God and His sovereign might, and in the self of God and His majesty. 306. Follow not those who have repudiated what they had once believed, and who have sought for themselves a station after their own fancy; these, truly, are of the ungodly. 307. Bear ye witness unto that whereunto God Himself hath borne witness, that the company of His favoured ones may be illumined by the words that issue from your lips. 308. Say: We, verily, believe in that which was revealed unto the Apostles of old, in that which hath been revealed, by the power of truth, unto 'Alí, and in that which is now being revealed from His Throne of glory. 309. Thus doth your Lord instruct you, as a sign of His favour and as a token of His grace that encompasseth all the worlds. 310. O Feet of this Temple! We, verily, have wrought you of iron. Stand firm with such constancy in the Cause of your Lord as to cause the feet of every severed soul to be strengthened in the path of God, the Almighty, the All-Wise. 311. Beware lest the storms of enmity and hatred, or the blasts of the workers of iniquity, cause you to stumble. Be immovable in the Faith of God, and waver not. 312. We, verily, have called you forth by virtue of that Name which is the source of all steadfastness, and by the grace of each one of Our most excellent Names as revealed unto all who are in heaven and on earth. 313. Erelong shall We bring into being through you other feet, firm and steadfast, which shall walk unwaveringly in Our path, even should they be assailed by hosts as formidable as the combined forces of the former and latter generations. 314. In truth, We hold all grace in the hollow of Our hand, and bestow it as We please upon Our favoured servants. 315. Time and again have We vouchsafed unto you Our favours, that ye may offer such thanks unto your Lord as to cause the tongues of all created things to speak forth in praise of Me, the AllMerciful, the Most Compassionate. Tablet of the Temple CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 316-345 THE TEMPLE 316. O Living Temple! Arise to serve this Cause through a might and a power born of Us. 317. Disclose, then, unto the servants of God all that the Spirit of God, the sovereign Lord, the Incomparable, the All-Glorious, the All-Wise, hath imparted unto Thee. 318. Say: O people! Will ye turn away from Him Who is the Eternal Truth, and choose instead him whom We have created out of a mere handful of clay? 319. To do so is to inflict a grievous injustice upon yourselves, if ye be of them that reflect upon the verses of your Lord. 320. Say: O people! Cleanse your hearts and your eyes, that ye may recognize your Maker in this holy and luminous attire. 321. Say: The celestial Youth hath ascended the Throne of glory, made manifest His independent sovereignty, and now voiceth, in the most sweet and wondrous accents, this call betwixt earth and heaven: 322. "O peoples of the earth! Wherefore have ye disbelieved in your Lord, the All-Merciful, and turned aside from Him Who is the Beauty of the All-Glorious? 323. By the righteousness of God! This is His Hidden Secret, Who hath risen from the dayspring of creation; and this is His cherished Beauty, Who hath shone forth above the horizon of this exalted Station, invested with the sovereignty of God, the Help in Peril, the All-Glorious, the All-Subduing, the Almighty." 324. O Temple of Holiness! We, verily, have cleansed Thy breast from the whisperings of the people and sanctified it from earthly allusions, that the light of My beauty may appear therein and be reflected in the mirrors of all the worlds. 325. Thus have We singled Thee out above all that hath been created in the heavens and the earth, and above all that hath been decreed in the realms of revelation and creation, and chosen Thee for Our own self. 326. This is but an evidence of the bounty which God hath vouchsafed unto Thee, a bounty which shall last until the Day that hath no end in this contingent world. 327. It shall endure so long as God, the Supreme King, the Help in Peril, the Mighty, the Wise, shall endure. 328. For the Day of God is none other but His own self, Who hath appeared with the power of truth. 329. This is the Day that shall not be followed by night, nor shall it be bounded by any praise, would that ye might understand! 330. O Breast of this Temple! We, verily, have caused all things to mirror forth thy reality, and made thee as a mirror of Our own self. 331. Shed, then, upon the breasts of all created beings the splendours of the light of thy Lord, that they may be freed from all allusions and limitations. 332. Thus hath the Daystar of wisdom shone forth above the horizon of the Pen of the Eternal King. 333. Blessed are those who perceive it! 334. Through thee have We created other sanctified breasts, and unto thee shall We cause them to return, as a token of Our grace unto thee and unto Our favoured servants. 335. Erelong shall We bring into being through thee men with sanctified and illumined breasts, who will testify to naught save My beauty and show forth naught but the resplendent light of My countenance. 336. These shall in truth be the mirrors of My Names amidst all created things. 337. O Temple of Holiness! We, verily, have made Thine inmost heart the treasury of all the knowledge of past and future ages, and the dawning-place of Our own knowledge which We have ordained for the dwellers of earth and heaven, 338. that all creation may partake of the outpourings of Thy grace and may attain, through the wonders of Thy knowledge, unto the recognition of God, the Exalted, the Powerful, the Great. 339. In truth, that knowledge which belongeth unto Mine own Essence is such as none hath ever attained or will ever grasp, nor shall any heart be capable of bearing its weight. 340. Were We to disclose but a single word of this knowledge, the hearts of all men would be filled with consternation, the foundations of all things would crumble into ruin, and the feet of even the wisest among men would be made to slip. 341. Within the treasury of Our Wisdom there lieth unrevealed a knowledge, one word of which, if we chose to divulge it to mankind, would cause every human being to recognize the Manifestation of God and to acknowledge His omniscience, 342. [and] would enable every one to discover the secrets of all the sciences, and to attain so high a station as to find himself wholly independent of all past and future learning. 343. Other knowledges We do as well possess, not a single letter of which We can disclose, nor do We find humanity able to hear even the barest reference to their meaning. 344. Thus have We informed you of the knowledge of God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 345. Were We to find worthy vessels, We would deposit within them the treasures of hidden meanings and impart unto them a knowledge, one letter of which would encompass all created things. CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 346-370 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 346. O Inmost Heart of this Temple! We have made thee the dawning-place of Our knowledge and the dayspring of Our wisdom unto all who are in heaven and on earth. 347. From thee have We caused all sciences to appear, and unto thee shall We cause them to return. 348. And from thee shall We bring them forth a second time. 349. Such, indeed, is Our promise, and potent are We to effect Our purpose. 350. Erelong shall We bring into being through thee exponents of new and wondrous sciences, of potent and effective crafts, and shall make manifest through them that which the heart of none of Our servants hath yet conceived. 351. Thus do We bestow upon whom We will whatsoever We desire, and thus do We withdraw from whom We will what We had once bestowed. Even so do We ordain whatsoever We please through Our behest. 352. Say: Should We choose, at one time, to shed the radiance of Our loving providence upon the mirrors of all things, and, at another, to withhold from them the splendours of Our light, this verily lieth within Our power, and none hath the right to ask "why" or "wherefore". 353. For We are potent indeed to achieve Our purpose, and render no account for that which We bring to pass; and none can dispute this save those who join partners with God and doubt His Truth. 354. Say: Nothing can withstand the power of Our might or interrupt the course of Our command. 355. We exalt whomsoever We please unto the Realm of supernal might and glory, and, should We so desire, cause the same to sink into the lowest abyss of degradation. 356. O dwellers of the earth! Would ye contend that if We raise up a soul unto the Sadratu'l-Muntahá,[6] it shall then cease to be subject to the power of Our sovereignty and dominion? 357. Nay, by Mine own self! Should it be Our wish, We would return it to the dust in less than the twinkling of an eye. 358. Consider a tree: Behold how We plant it in a garden, and nourish it with the waters of Our loving care; 359. and how, when it hath grown tall and mature, and brought forth verdant leaves and goodly fruits, We send forth the tempestuous gales of Our decree, tear it up by its roots, and lay it prostrate upon the face of the earth. 360. So hath it been Our way with all things, and so shall it be in this day. 361. Such, in truth, are the matchless wonders of Our immutable method a method which hath ever governed, and shall continue to govern, all things, if ye be of them that perceive. 362. None, however, knoweth the wisdom thereof save God, the All-Powerful, the Almighty, the AllWise. 363. Would ye gainsay, O people, the very thing that your eyes behold? 364. Woe unto you, O assemblage of deniers! 365. That which alone is exempt from change is His own self, the All-Merciful, the Most Compassionate, were ye to gaze with the eye of insight, while all else beside Him can be altered by an act of His Will. He, verily, is the All-Powerful, the Almighty, the All-Wise. 366. O people! ispute not concerning My Cause, for ye shall never fathom the manifold wisdom of your Lord, nor shall ye ever gauge the knowledge of Him Who is the All-Glorious, the All-Pervading. 367. Whosoever layeth claim to have known His Essence is without doubt among the most ignorant of all people. 368. Every atom in the universe would charge such a man with imposture, and to this beareth witness My tongue which speaketh naught but the truth. 369. Magnify My Cause and promulgate My teachings and commandments, for none other course beside this shall beseem you, and no other path shall ever lead unto Him. 370. Would that ye might heed Our counsel! CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisions 371-400 Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 371. O Living Temple! We have made Thee the Dayspring of each one of Our most excellent titles, the Dawning-Place of each one of Our most august attributes, and the Fountainhead of each one of Our manifold virtues unto the denizens of earth and heaven. 372. Thereafter have We raised Thee up in Our own image betwixt the heavens and the earth, and ordained Thee to be the sign of Our glory unto all who are in the realms of revelation and creation, that My servants may follow in Thy footsteps, and be of them who are guided aright. 373. We have appointed Thee the Tree of grace and bounty unto the dwellers of both the heavens and the earth. 374. Well is it with them who seek the shelter of Thy shade and who draw nigh unto Thy self, the omnipotent Protector of the worlds. 375. Say: We have made each one of Our Names a wellspring from which We have caused the streams of divine wisdom and understanding to gush forth and flow in the garden of Our Cause streams whose number none can reckon save Thy Lord, the Most Holy, the Omnipotent, the Omniscient, the All-Wise. 376. Say: We have generated all Letters from the Point and have caused them to return unto It, and We have sent It down again in the form of a human temple. 377. All glory be unto the Author of this incomparable and wondrous handiwork! 378. Erelong shall We unfold and expound It again, in Our name, the All-Glorious. 379. This is indeed a token of Our grace, and I, truly, am the Most Bountiful, the Ancient of Days. 380. We have brought forth all Lights from the Orb of Our name, the True One, have caused them to return unto It, and have again made them manifest in the form of a human temple. 381. All glory be unto the Lord of strength, might, and power! 382. None can withstand the operation of My will or the exercise of My might. 383. I am He Who hath raised up all creatures through a word of My mouth, and My power is, in truth, equal to My purpose. 384. Say: It is in Our power, should We wish it, to cause all created things to expire in an instant, and, with the next, to endue them again with life. 385. The knowledge thereof, however, is with God alone, the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 386. It is in Our power, should We wish it, to enable a speck of floating dust to generate, in less than the twinkling of an eye, suns of infinite, of unimaginable splendour, 387. to cause a dewdrop to develop into vast and numberless oceans, to infuse into every letter such a force as to empower it to unfold all the knowledge of past and future ages. 388. This, in truth, is a matter simple of accomplishment. 389. Such have been the evidences of My power from the beginning that hath no beginning until the end that hath no end. 390. My creatures, however, have been oblivious of My power, have repudiated My sovereignty, and contended with Mine own self, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 391. Say: Of all that lieth between heaven and earth, naught can stir except by My leave, and unto My Kingdom none can ascend save at My behest. 392. My creatures, however, have remained veiled from My might and My sovereignty, and are numbered with the heedless. 393. Say: Naught is seen in My revelation but the Revelation of God, and in My might but His Might, could ye but know it. 394. Say: My creatures are even as the leaves of a tree. 395. They proceed from the tree, and depend upon it for their existence, yet remain oblivious of their root and origin. 396. We draw such similitudes for the sake of Our discerning servants that perchance they may transcend a mere plant-like level of existence and attain unto true maturity in this resistless and immovable Cause. 397. Say: My creatures are even as the fish of the deep. 398. Their life dependeth upon the water, and yet they remain unaware of that which, by the grace of an omniscient and omnipotent Lord, sustaineth their very existence. 399. Indeed, their heedlessness is such that were they asked concerning the water and its properties, they would prove entirely ignorant. 400. Thus do We set forth comparisons and similitudes, that perchance the people may turn unto Him Who is the Object of the adoration of the entire creation. CHAPTER FIFTEEN Divisions 401-425 The Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 401. O people! Fear God, and disbelieve not in Him Whose grace hath surrounded all things, Whose mercy hath pervaded the contingent world, and the sovereign potency of Whose Cause hath encompassed both your inner and your outer beings, both your beginning and your end. 402. Stand ye in awe of the Lord, and be of them that act uprightly. 403. Beware lest ye be accounted among those who allow the verses of their Lord to pass them by unheard and unrecognized; these, truly, are of the wayward. 404. Say: Would ye worship him who neither heareth nor seeth, and who is of a truth the most abject and wretched of all God's servants? 405. Wherefore have ye failed to follow the One Who hath come unto you from the Source of Divine Command bearing the tidings of God, the Most Exalted, the Most Great? 406. O people! Be not like unto those who presented themselves before Our throne, and yet failed to perceive or comprehend; these are indeed a contemptible people. 407. We recited unto them verses that would enrapture the dwellers of the heavenly Dominion and the inmates of the Kingdom on high, and yet they departed veiled therefrom, and hearkened rather unto the voice of him who is but a servant of God and a mere creation of His Will. 408. Thus do We impart unto you that which shall guide you towards the path of God's favoured ones. 409. How many those who entered within the Abode of Paradise, the Seat wherein the throne of God had been established, and stood before their Lord, the Most Exalted, the Most Great, only to inquire about the four Gates or of some Imám of the Islamic Faith![7] 410. Such was the state of these souls, if ye be of them that comprehend. 411. It is even as ye witness in the present day: those who have disbelieved in God and joined partners with Him cling to a single one of Our Names, and are debarred from recognizing Him Who is the Creator of all Names. 412. We testify that such men are of a truth amongst the people of the Fire. 413. They ask the sun to expound the words of the shadow, and the True One to explain the utterances of His creatures, could ye but perceive it! 414. Say: O people! The sun offereth naught save the brilliance of its own light and that which appeareth therefrom, whilst all else seek illumination from its rays. 415. Fear God, and be not of the ignorant! 416. Among them also were those who inquired of the darkness about the light. 417. Say: Open thine eyes, that thou mayest behold the brightness which hath visibly enveloped the earth! 418. This, verily, is a light which hath risen and shone forth above the horizon of the Dayspring of divine knowledge with manifest radiance. 419. Would ye ask the Jews whether Jesus was the True One from God, or the idols if Muḥammad was an Apostle of His Lord, or inquire from the people of the Qur'án as to Him Who was the Remembrance of God, the Most Exalted, the Most Great? 420. Say: O people! Cast away, before the splendours of this Revelation, the things that ye possess, and cleave to that which God hath bidden you observe. Such is His command unto you, and He, verily, is best able to command. 421. By My Beauty! My purpose in revealing these words is to cause all men to draw nigh unto God, the All-Glorious, the All-Praised. 422. Beware lest ye deal with Me as ye dealt with My Herald. 423. Do not object, when the verses of God are sent down unto you from the Court of My favour, saying, "these do not proceed from an innate and untaught nature", for that nature itself hath been created by My word and circleth round Me, if ye be of them that apprehend this truth. 424. Inhale from the utterances of your Lord, the All-Merciful, the sweet smell of the garment of inner meanings, which hath been diffused throughout the entire creation and hath shed its fragrance over all created things. 425. Happy are those who perceive it and hasten unto God with radiant hearts. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Divisions 426-460 The Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 426. O Living Temple! We, verily, have made Thee a mirror unto the kingdom of names, that Thou mayest be, amidst all mankind, a sign of My sovereignty, a herald unto My presence, a summoner unto My beauty, and a guide unto My straight and perspicuous Path. 427. We have exalted Thy Name among Our servants as a bounty from Our presence. I, verily, am the All-Bountiful, the Ancient of Days. 428. We have, moreover, adorned Thee with the ornament of Our own self, and have imparted unto Thee Our Word, that Thou mayest ordain in this contingent world whatsoever Thou willest and accomplish whatsoever Thou pleasest. 429. We have destined for Thee all the good of the heavens and of the earth, and decreed that none may attain unto a portion thereof unless he entereth beneath Thy shadow, as bidden by Thy Lord, the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 430. We have conferred upon Thee the Staff of authority and the Writ of judgement, that Thou mayest test the wisdom of every command. 431. We have caused the oceans of inner meaning and explanation to surge from Thy heart in remembrance of Thy Lord, the God of mercy, that Thou mayest render thanks and praise unto Him and be of those who are truly thankful. 432. We have singled Thee out from amongst all Our creatures, and have appointed Thee as the Manifestation of Our own self unto all who are in the heavens and on the earth. 433. Bring then into being, by Our leave, resplendent mirrors and exalted letters that shall testify to Thy sovereignty and dominion, bear witness to Thy might and glory, and be the manifestations of Thy Names amidst mankind. 434. We have caused Thee again to be the Origin and the Creator of all mirrors, even as We brought them forth from Thee aforetime. 435. And We shall cause Thee to return unto Mine own self, even as We called Thee forth in the beginning. Thy Lord, verily, is the Unconstrained, the All-Powerful, the All-Compelling. 436. Warn, then, these mirrors, once they have been made manifest, lest they swell with pride before their Creator and Fashioner when He appeareth amongst them, or let the trappings of leadership delude and debar them from bowing in submission before God, the Almighty, the All-Beauteous. 437. Say: O concourse of mirrors! Ye are but a creation of My will and have come to exist by virtue of My command. 438. Beware lest ye deny the verses of My Lord, and be of them who have wrought injustice and are numbered with the lost. 439. Beware lest ye cling unto that which ye possess, or take pride in your fame and renown. 440. That which behoveth you is to wholly detach yourselves from all that is in the heavens and on the earth. 441 Thus hath it been ordained by Him Who is the All-Powerful, the Almighty. 442. O Temple of My Cause! Say: Should I wish to transform, in a single moment, all things into mirrors of My Names, this undoubtedly is in My power, how much more in the power of My Lord, Who hath called Me into being through His allcompelling and inscrutable command. 443. And should I choose to revolutionize the entire creation in the twinkling of an eye, this assuredly is possible unto Me, how much more unto that sovereign Purpose enshrined in the Will of God, My Lord and the Lord of all the worlds. 444. Say: O ye manifestations of My Names! Should ye offer up all that ye possess, nay your very lives, in the path of God, and invoke Him to the number of the grains of sand, the drops of rain, and the waves of the sea, 445. and yet oppose the Manifestation of His Cause at the time of His appearance, your works shall in no wise be mentioned before God. 446. Should ye, however, neglect all righteous works and yet choose to believe in Him in these days, God perchance will put away your sins. He, verily, is the All-Glorious, the Most Bountiful. 447. Thus doth the Lord inform you of His purpose, that haply ye may not wax proud before the One through Whom whatsoever hath been revealed from all eternity hath been confirmed. 448. Happy is he who approacheth this Most Sublime Vision, and woe to them that turn aside! 449. How numerous those who expend all their wealth in the path of God, and whom We find, at the hour of His Revelation, to be of the rebellious and the froward! 450. How many those who keep the fast in the daytime, only to protest against the One by Whose very command the ordinance of the fast was first established! Such men are, in truth, of the ignorant. 451. And how many those who subsist on the coarsest bread, who take for their only seat the grass of the field, and who undergo every manner of hardship, merely to maintain their superiority in the eyes of men! 452. Thus do We expose their deeds, that this may serve as a warning unto others. 453. These are the ones who subject themselves to all manner of austerities before the gaze of others in the hope of perpetuating their names, whilst in reality no mention shall remain of them save in the curses and imprecations of the dwellers of earth and heaven. 454. Say: Would it profit you in the least if, as ye fondly imagine, your names were to endure? Nay, by the Lord of all worlds! 455. Was the idol 'Uzzá[8] made any greater by this, that its name lived on amidst the worshippers of names? Nay, by Him Who is the persona of God, the All-Glorious, the All-Compelling! 456. Should your names fade from every mortal mind, and yet God be well pleased with you, ye will indeed be numbered among the treasures of His name, the Most Hidden. 457. Thus have We sent down Our verses that they may attract you unto the Source of all Lights, and acquaint you with the purpose of your Lord, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 458. Abstain, then, from all that hath been forbidden unto you in the Book, and eat of the lawful things which God hath provided for your sustenance. 459. Deprive not yourselves of His goodly bestowals, for He, verily, is the Most Generous, the Lord of grace abounding. 460. Subject not yourselves to excessive hardships, but follow the way We have made plain unto you through Our luminous verses and perspicuous proofs, and be not of the negligent. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Divisions 461-485 The Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 461. O concourse of divines! It is not yours to boast if ye abstain from drinking wine and from similar transgressions which have been forbidden you in the Book, 462. for should ye commit such deeds, the dignity of your station would then be tainted in the eyes of the people, your affairs would be disrupted, and your name disgraced and dishonoured. 463. Nay, your true and abiding glory resideth in submission to the Word of Him Who is the Eternal Truth, and in your inward and outward detachment from aught else besides God, the AllCompelling, the Almighty. 464. Great is the blessedness of that divine that hath not allowed knowledge to become a veil between him and the One Who is the Object of all knowledge, and who, when the Self-Subsistent appeared, hath turned with a beaming face towards Him. 465. He, in truth, is numbered with the learned. 466. The inmates of Paradise seek the blessing of his breath, and his lamp sheddeth its radiance over all who are in heaven and on earth. 467. He, verily, is numbered with the inheritors of the Prophets. 468. He that beholdeth him hath, verily, beheld the True One, and he that turneth towards him hath, verily, turned towards God, the Almighty, the All-Wise. 469. O ye the dawning-places of knowledge! Beware that ye suffer not yourselves to become changed, 470. for as ye change, most men will, likewise, change. 471. This, verily, is an injustice unto yourselves and unto others. 472. Unto this beareth witness every man of discernment and insight. 473. Ye are even as a spring. 474. If it be changed, so will the streams that branch out from it be changed. 475. Fear God, and be numbered with the godly. 476. In like manner, if the heart of man be corrupted, his limbs will also be corrupted. 477. And similarly, if the root of a tree be corrupted, its branches, and its offshoots, and its leaves, and its fruits, will be corrupted. 478. Thus have We set forth similitudes for your instruction, that perchance ye may not be debarred by the things ye possess from attaining unto that which hath been destined for you by Him Who is the All-Glorious, the Most Bountiful. 479. It is indeed in Our power to take up a handful of dust and to adorn it with the vesture of Our Names. 480. This, however, would be but a sign of our favour, and not an indication of any merit it may have inherently possessed. 481. Thus hath it been revealed in truth by Him Who is the Sovereign Revealer, the All-Knowing. 482. Consider the Black Stone,[9] which God hath made a point whereunto all men turn in adoration. 483. Hath this bounty been conferred upon it by virtue of its innate excellence? 484. Nay, by Mine own self! Or doth such distinction stem from its intrinsic worth? 485. Nay, by Mine own Being, Whose Essence even the wisest and most discerning of men have failed to grasp! The Tablet of the Temple CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Divisions 486-510 THE TEMPLE 486. Again, consider the Mosque of Aqṣá and the other places which We have made sanctuaries unto the people in every land and region. 487. The honour and distinction they enjoy is in no wise due to their own merit, but stemmeth from their relation to Our Manifestations, Whom We have appointed as the Daysprings of Our Revelation amidst mankind, if ye be of them that understand. 488. In this there lieth a wisdom inscrutable to all save God. 489. Inquire, that He may graciously make plain unto you His purpose. 490. His knowledge, verily, embraceth all things. 491. Detach yourselves, O people, from the world and all its vanities, and heed not the call of such as have disbelieved in God and joined partners with Him. 492. Arise above the horizon of utterance to extol and praise your Lord, the All-Merciful. 493. This is that which God hath purposed for you; well is it with them who perceive it. 494. Say: O people! We have commanded you in Our Tablets to strive, at the time of the promised Revelation, to sanctify your souls from all names, and to purify them from all that hath been created in the heavens or on the earth, 495. that therein may appear the splendours of the Sun of Truth which shineth forth above the horizon of the Will of your Lord, the Almighty, the Most Great. 496. We have, moreover, commanded you to cleanse your hearts from every trace of the love or hate of the peoples of the world, lest aught should divert you from one course or impel you towards another. 497. This, verily, is among the weightiest counsels I have vouchsafed unto you in the perspicuous [clearly written] Book, for whoso attacheth himself to either of these shall be prevented from attaining a proper understanding of Our Cause. 498. To this beareth witness every just and discerning soul. 499. Ye, however, have broken the Covenant of God, forgotten His Testament, and at last turned away from Him Whose appearance hath solaced the eyes of every true believer in the Divine Unity. 500. Lift up the veils and coverings that obscure your vision, and consider the testimonies of the Prophets and Messengers, that haply ye may recognize the Cause of God in these days when the Promised One hath come invested with a mighty sovereignty. 501. Fear God, and debar yourselves not from Him Who is the Dayspring of His signs. This shall, in truth, but profit your own selves; 502. as to your Lord, He, verily, can afford to dispense with all creatures. From everlasting was He alone; there was none else besides Him. 503. He it is in Whose name the standard of Divine Unity hath been planted upon the Sinai of the visible and invisible worlds, proclaiming that there is none other God but Me, the Peerless, the Glorious, the Incomparable. 504. Behold, however, how those who are but a creation of His Will and Command have turned aside from Him and have taken unto themselves a lord and master beside God; these, truly, are of the wayward. 505. The mention of the All-Merciful hath at all times been upon their lips, and yet when He was manifested unto them through the power of truth they warred against Him. 506. Wretched indeed shall be the plight of such as have broken the Covenant of their Lord when the Luminary of the world shone forth above the horizon of the Will of God, the Most Holy, the AllKnowing, the All-Wise! 507. It was against God that they unsheathed the swords of malice and hatred, and yet they perceive it not. 508. Methinks they remain dead and buried in the tombs of their selfish desires, though the breeze of God hath blown over all regions. 509. They, truly, are wrapt in a dense and grievous veil. 510. And oft as the verses of God are rehearsed unto them, they persist in proud disdain; it is as though they were devoid of all understanding, or had never heard the Call of God, the Most Exalted, the All-Knowing. CHAPTER NINTEEN Divisions 511-530 The Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 511. Say: Alas for you! 512. How can ye profess yourselves believers, when ye deny the verses of God, the Almighty, the AllWise? 513. Say: O people! Turn your faces unto your Lord, the All-Merciful. 514. Beware lest ye be veiled by aught that hath been revealed in the Bayán: 515. It was, in truth, revealed for no other purpose than to make mention of Me, the All-Powerful, the Most High, and had no other object than My Beauty. 516. The whole world hath been filled with My testimony, if ye be of them that judge with fairness. 517. Had the Primal Point been someone else beside Me as ye claim, and had attained My presence, verily He would have never allowed Himself to be separated from Me, but rather We would have had mutual delights with each other in My Days. 518. He, in truth, wept sore in His remoteness from Me. 519. He preceded Me that He might summon the people unto My Kingdom, as it hath been set forth in the Tablets, could ye but perceive it! 520. O would that men of hearing might be found who could hear the voice of His lamentation in the Bayán bewailing that which hath befallen Me at the hands of these heedless souls, 521. bemoaning His separation from Me and giving utterance to His longing to be united with Me, the Mighty, the Peerless. 522. He, verily, beholdeth at this very moment His Best-Beloved amidst those who were created to attain His Day and to prostrate themselves before Him, 523. and yet who have inflicted in their tyranny such abasement upon Him as the pen confesseth its inability to describe. 524. Say: O people! We, verily, summoned you, in Our former Revelation, unto this Scene of transcendent glory, this Seat of stainless sanctity, and announced unto you the advent of the Days of God. 525. Yet, when the most great veil was rent asunder, and the Ancient Beauty came unto you in the clouds of God's decree, ye repudiated Him in Whom ye had believed aforetime. 526. Woe betide you, O company of infidels! 527. Fear ye God, and nullify not the truth with the things ye possess. 528. When the luminary of divine verses dawneth upon you from the horizon of the Pen of the King of all names and attributes, fall ye prostrate upon your faces before God, the Lord of the Worlds. 529. For to bow down in adoration at the threshold of His door is indeed better for you than the worship of both worlds, 530. and to submit to His Revelation is more profitable unto you than whatsoever hath been created in the heavens and on the earth. CHAPTER TWENTY Divisions 531-550 The Tablet of the Temple THE TEMPLE 531. Say: O people! I admonish you wholly for the sake of God, and seek no reward from you. 532. For My recompense shall be with God, He Who hath brought Me into being, raised Me up by the power of truth, and made Me the Source of His remembrance amidst His creatures. 533. Hasten to behold this divine and glorious Vision, the Spot wherein God hath established His Seat. 534. Follow not that which the Evil One whispereth in your hearts, for he, verily, doth prompt you to walk after your lusts and covetous desires, and hindereth you from treading the straight Path which this all-embracing and all-compelling Cause hath opened. 535. Say: The Evil One hath appeared in such wise as the eye of creation hath never beheld. 536. He Who is the Beauty of the All-Merciful hath likewise been made manifest with an adorning the like of which hath never been witnessed in the past. 537. The Call of the All-Merciful hath been raised, and behind it the call of Satan. 538. Well is it with them who hearken unto the Voice of God, and turn their faces towards His throne to behold a most holy and blessed Vision. 539. For whoso cherisheth in his heart the love of anyone beside Me, be it to the extent of a grain of mustard seed, shall be unable to gain admittance into My Kingdom. 540. To this beareth witness that which adorneth the preamble of the Book of Existence, could ye but perceive it. 541. Say: This is the Day whereon God's most great favour hath been made manifest. 542. The voice of all who are in the heavens above and on the earth below proclaimeth My Name, and singeth forth My praises, could ye but hear it! 543. O Temple of Divine Revelation! Sound the trumpet in My Name! 544. O Temple of Divine mysteries! Raise the clarion call of Thy Lord, the Unconditioned, the Unconstrained! 545. O Maid of Heaven! Step forth from the chambers of paradise and announce unto the people of the world: 546. By the righteousness of God! He Who is the Best-Beloved of the worlds He Who hath ever been the Desire of every perceiving heart, the Object of the adoration of all that are in heaven and on earth, and the Cynosure [counsel]of the former and the latter generations is now come! 547. Take heed lest ye hesitate in recognizing this resplendent Beauty when once He hath appeared in the plenitude of His sovereign might and majesty. 548. He, verily, is the True One, and all else besides Him is as naught before a single one of His servants, and paleth into nothingness when brought face to face with the revelation of His splendours. 549. Hasten, then, to attain the living waters of His grace, and be not of the negligent. 550. As to him who hesitateth, though it be for less than a moment, God shall verily bring his works to naught and return him to the seat of wrath; wretched indeed is the abode of them that tarry! [to do the will of God] The Tablet of the Light Verse The words of the Holy Koran 24:35-__ God is the Light of the heavens and of the earth The likeness of His Light is even as the light streaming from a [lofty] niche containing a lamp; the lamp is in a glass, the glass even as a resplendent Star enkindled from the oil of a blessed olive Tree, neither of the East nor of the West. Its oil well near radiates forth even though fire hardly touches it. It is Light upon Light and God guideth unto His Light whomsoever He willeth. And God does indeed strike similitudes for the people, [God making shadows on the wall, for God is aware of it all things. appears to be a inference to Plato's Cave] The idea of a lamp hidden high in the tent, cave, or building is a major theme of the Koran, representing the station of the prophet, and the prophetic words of God. Provisionally translated by S. Lambden Revision 2015 Tafsīr al-ḥurūfāt al-muqaṭṭa`āt (Commentary on the Isolated Letters) Lawḥ-i āyah-yi nūr (Tablet about the Light Verse) or Introduction adapted from that of S. Lambden A more detailed introduction and partially annotated translation and reproduction of a good [Haifa supplied] Arabic mss will erelong appear in the [new] periodical, Syzygy: A Journal of Bābī-Bahā'ī Studies 2/1. The forthcoming translation corrects and supersedes two earlier (partial) postings on H-Bahā'ī (from Wed, 10 Sep 1997 12:37; April 1998) of about one third of the translation. These earlier versions should be consigned to the Bābī-Bahā'ī geniza (`sacred repository'). The version posted here is also still in progress and will doubtless contains errors in need of correction. It was last slightly revised early 2004. Incorporated below are a few (rather speedily pasted together) details from my paper `Light, Letters and Alchemy: Dimensions of the Lawḥ-i ḥurūfāt al-muqaṭṭa`āt ("Tablet of the Isolated [Isolated] Letters") of Mīrzā Ḥusayn `Alī Bahā'-Allāh (1817-1892 CE).' first (partially) presented at the last Californian Bosch Bahā'ī Mysticism Conference (1998) and from my Traces from the Musk Scented Pen.. In making the translation I have consulted three further mss. along with the (only) printed text (it is riddled with errors) found in vol. 4 of `Abd al-Ḥamīd Ishrāq Khāvarī's compilation Mā'idih-yi āsmānī 4: 49-88. INTRODUCTORY NOTE The forty or more page wholly Arabic mid-Iraq period (? c. 1857-8?) scriptural tablet of Mīrzā Ḥusayn `Alī Bahā'-Allāh (1917-1892 CE) known as the Lawḥ-i āyah-yi nūr ("Tablet about the Light Verse [Quran 24:35]") in various sources is also entitled Tafsīr [Lawḥ-i] ḥurūfāt almuqaṭṭa`āt ("Commentary [Tablet] on the Isolated Letters"). This since it (among other things) contains a detailed non-literal exegesis of both the well-known and much commented upon qur'ānic Light Verse (Quran 24:35) and select al-ḥurūfāt al-muqaṭṭa`āt (loosely, `isolated letters'). It was written in reply to questions posed by the early Bābī-believer and Bahā'ī martyr [Ḥajjī] Āqā Mīrzā [Āqā] Rikab-Sāz Shīrāzī, about whom relatively little seems to be known. Rikab-Sāz Shīrāzī was presumably a trader in saddles / riding equipment. He is known to have been much occupied with copying and studying Bābī-Bahā'ī scripture despite illness in his later years. It was in the context of clerical and local governmental anti-Bahā'ī activity that a fatwa for his death was issued by the Shīrāzī mujtahid Shaykh Ḥusayn-i Nazim, stigmatized as al-Ẓālim (`The Tryant') by Bahā'-Allāh. He was put to death in Shiraz in 1288/1871 along with Mashadī Muhammad Nabīl and Mashadī [Rafi`] Ja`far-i Khayyāt (Mazandarani, ZH VI:857-9; Ishrāq Khāvarī, Ganj, 21-2; GPB:200). To date the text of the Lawḥ-i ḥurūfāt.. has neither been befittingly published (no critical edition exists) nor authoritatively translated by Bahā'ī agencies. A complete though wholly inadequate printing of the Arabic exists in volume 4 pages 49-86 of Ishrāq Khavrari's compilation of Bahā'ī scripture entitled Mā'idih-yi āsmanī -- the mss source on which this printing is based is not indicated (cf. also the partial printing in Ganj, 46-49). Three futher mss. texts are known to the present writer including (at least) one (Haifa supplied) in the hand of Bahā'-Allāh's important amanuensis Zayn al-Muqarrabīn This is not to say that the following prov. trans' is based upon a critical edition; there being probable errors in all mss seen. In various of his writings Bahā'-Allāh himself has made occasional reference to the Lawḥ-i ḥurūfāt. In, for example, the Arabic 1868 Lawḥ-i Ra'is ("Tablet of the Leader", namely Mehmed Emin `Alī Pāshā [1815-1871]) it is written: "We, verily, have clarified all that We have mentioned in the Tablets which We revealed when we made reply to the one who asked about the isolated letters (al-ḥurūfāt al-muqaṭṭa`āt) of the Furqan (= Qur`ān). Refer ye thereto that ye may be illumined in the light of what hath been sent down from the heavenly realm of God (jabarūt Allāh), the Mighty, the Praised One" (MAM: [87102]100). And in another Persian Tablet we read, "And additionally thou hast enquired about the isolated letters (ḥurūfāt-i muqaṭṭa`āt). During the day of the sojurn in `Iraq unnumbered [scriptural] traces respecting these matters (maqāmat) were sent down a few of which have been sent.." (Mazandarni, Asrar 3:90) Very brief notices have been given the Tablet by Shoghi Effendi (GPB: 140) and a few other Bahā'ī writers, including Fāḍil-i Māzandarānī (Asrar.. 3:90-9X), Ishrāq Khāvarī, Ganj: 21-2, 4549 trans. Habīb Taherzadeh The Bahā'ī World XIV [1963-8] 627) and Adib Taherzadeh RB I:125128). Details of the Sitz im Leben (`setting in life'; circumstances of composition) are not supplied in the texts of any manuscripts known to the present writer. Some details can be gleaned from an examination of the text itself. Āqā Mīrzā Āqā is the main addressee ("O my brother" LII:6 etc). Other pericopes [paragraphs] are also addressed to: 10) The "concourse of lovers" = Bābī believers + mystics.. 11) "O concourse of the Bayān" X4 12) "O people!.." several times addressed. 13) "O concourse of the Criterion" (= Qur'ān) = Muslims. 14) "O Assemblage occupied with the Alchemical Task [Divine Artistry] (malā' al-san`a)! Within the Lawḥ-i hurufāt Bahā'-Allāh refers to this Tablet as divine revelation: "Hearken then unto what is revealed (w-ḥ-y) unto thee in this blessed [Sinaitic] Spot (buq`a[t] almubārkah) from this all-eternal [Sinatic] Tree [Bush] (al-shajarat al-sarmadiyya) which is not consumed by Fire (ma qabasa `anhā al-nār) [cf. Exodus 3:2b?]. Unto this do none draw near except such as circumambulate about its domain and, with His consent, sacrifice themselves in His path thereafter rendering thanks." Following a 4-5 page cosmologically and mystico-alphabetically oriented prolegomenon, the person who communicated Aqā Mīrzā Aqā (= Rikab-Saz]'s letter to Bahā'-Allāh (possibly Aqā Mirzā Āqā himself ?) [fn.1] is mentioned allusively by means of the phrase letter ‫ حرف القاف‬ḥarf al-qāf ‫ ق‬qāf ("The [Arabic letter] "q"). [fn.2] We received a communication [kitāb letter] from [through?] the letter "Q" (min ḥarf al-qāf) who had journeyed from his self and emigrated unto God, the Protector, the Self-Subsistent. He attained unto the regions of holiness and entered the Egypt of certitude (miṣr al-īqān) in a region [`locale' maqām ) wherein the Fire of God (nār Allāh) blazed up beyond the veils of Light and in which the Luminary of Singleness (sirāj al-aḥadiyya) was ignited in a mighty, concealed Lāmp [cf. Quran 24:35]. Thus are those to be preferred who have left their homes for the love of God above those who failed to turn towards the precincts of holiness in the City which those who are near unto God have circumambulated. In his letter there was enquiry about mysteries (asrār) which none among the creatures hath anticipated; the veil on the face of which none among humankind hath drawn aside and which hath not been comprehended by the mystic knowers..." (Mā'idih, 4:52 etc). The implication here seems to be that someone had travelled to Iraq (Baghdad?), the "Egypt of certitude" (miṣr al- īqān), the abode of the "True Joseph" (= Bahā'-Allāh) and attained the presence of Bahā'-Allāh, "a mighty, concealed Lamp (miṣbāḥ)." A "letter" (kitāb) was delivered enquiring about various arcane mysteries which had long remained undivulged. The Lawḥ-i ḥurūfāt is, in the light of human capacity and the dictates of wisdom, a disclosure or resolution of these long-secreted "mysteries" (asrār), mysteries pertaining that is, to 1) the Qur'ānic `Light verse' (Quran 24:35): 2) the al-ḥurūfāt al-muqaṭṭa`āt (`isolated letters') A.L.M. (Alif. Lām, Mīm) in the Sūrat al-Baqāra ("The Surah of the Cow" 2:1) and 2. various alchemical processes such as the secret of the production of gold. 3. The major and minor themes of the Lawḥ-i ḥurūfāt are all the central concerns of theoretical and practical mysticism. The Lawḥ-i ḥurūfāt .. begins with a qabbalistic-cosmological exposition of the creation of the letters of the alphabet (ḥurūfāt) in pre-eternity; the coming to be of the archetypes of the letters of the Arabic alphabet in terms of the emergence of the "Primordial Point" (al-nuqṭa al-awwaliyya) and the first letter "A" (al-alif). Then, following a few paragraphs on the purpose of creation and the exalted status of the Bāb and leading Bābīs, Bahā'-Allāh dwells on the theme of continuing divine guidance. The rest of the Lawḥ-i ḥurūfāt ..., though there are a number of significant digressions, largely consists of replies to (Rikab Saz's) two (or three?) questions about; 1) The mysteries of a "Light verse" (ayah-yi nūr); "Then know thou that that which thou hast asked concerning the "Light Verse" [Qur'ān 24:35] which was sent down upon Muhammad..." This section is basically an esoteric exegesis of Qur'ān 24:35 (cf. 14:5) which is partly rewritten or paraphrased by Bahā'-Allāh. The mention in Qur'ān 14:5 of "the light" and the "days of God" (ayyām Allāh) doubtless led Bahā'-Allāh to take this verse as a prophecy of the future advent of Muhammad (4-5 pages; Ma'idih 4:53-57) around whom the non-literal exegesis revolves. 2) On the isolated, detached or disconneted letters Alif. Lām. Mīm (Qur'ān 2:1), etc; their qabbalistic-cosmological, chronological, eschatological and other significances. 3) The secrets of the alchemical production of "gold" along with notice that concern with "gold" and "silver" only increases poverty! Among the important though minor secondary themes of the Tablet one may note:        a) the state of the Bābis and the condition of Bahā'-Allāh. b) The mi`rāj of the believer. c) The secret of `ilm al-jafr (loosely, "letter mysticism"; "qabbalistic divination"; "occult prognostication", "number-letter esotericism") e) Eschatology and the issue of the khātam al-nabiyyīn ("Seal of the Prophets"). The Arabic is a little ambiguous and could be translated in more than one way. Each use of an Arabic letter could be understood in several different ways. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 otherwise called The commentary about the Light verse [the Lamp verse] The Arabic term for a letter of the alphabet is commonly used to refer to persons. The isolated letter is presumably the prophet(s), whom is kept away and above from the people. THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 1. There is no God except Him, the Elevated, the Transcendent 2. [In the Name of God, the Splendid, the All-Glorious] 3. Praise be to God who created the letters in the worlds of the divine cloud beyond the pavilions of holiness in the lofty heights of the most resplendent sphere, 4. then gave them to drink from the goblet of eternal subsistence as ordained in the rablets of the divine decree, 5. this that He might bring life to the inmost hearts of those who are unto God in the omnipotent sphere of divine realization. 6. He then clothed the letters in a black robe in accordance with what was decreed through the measure of His eternality respecting the possibilities of divine foreordination. 7. This relative to the [fate regulating] crimson domes and to the status of [explicit] knowledge for He has concealed the Water of Life in the shadows of the worlds of Names unto the Lote-Tree of the Extremity. 8. He then caused the letters to descend into the Kingdom of the Divine Will in the atmosphere of the Divine Decree whereupon a great Cry was heard from the Most-Exalted Realm addressing the Primordial Pen thus, 9. `O Pen! Set down the mysteries of pre-existence upon the Perspicuous, Snow-White Tablet.' 10. On account of this Cry was the Pen stupefied with intense yearning for 70,000 years according to the computations of such as calculate these things. 11. When it recovered from its having swooned away according to the further operations of the Divine Decree, it wept crimson tears for 70,000 years. 12. Then it stood up erect between the hands of God at a time which was neither preceded by the decree of firstness in the beginning nor by the decree of lastness in the end. 13. While it was burning in the fire of separation on account of the cessation of the most-sweet Cry, there appeared within its tears a black hue in the heavenly sphere of fidelity. 14. A black teardrop sprinkled down upon the Tablet whereupon the Point was made manifest in the world of origination. 15. This Point assumed the primordial shape [of life] upon the mirrors of the letters in the beings of the Names. 16. The [Arabic letter] "A" received it [within itself] before all the other letters, in the [pre-eternal] elemental particles of things for thus did this Divine Point take on the form of this Eternal [Arabic letter] "A" (alif). 17. This inasmuch as the merciful breezes blew upon it from the Source of Singleness whereupon the Countenance of the Divine Singularity was disclosed from behind the Green Veils. 18. The substance (body, temple, form) of the Point was made manifest in the shape of the letter "A" and rose up from the Tablet for the promotion of the Most-Exalted, Most-Great Cause of God in the world of Names and Attributes. 19. This is a station [by virtue of] which the reality of the Divine Will was clothed in the nominal robe and invested in the garment of qualificative attributes in the City of Grandeur. 20. When this upright letter "A" (alif) was established upon the Luminous Tablet it was again transfigured with renewed splendor whereupon the isolated letters shone forth in the primordial theophanies in order that they might be an evidence of the worlds of incomparability and command in the Citadels of origination. 21. Then there appeared from these Letters which shone forth from the Primordial [letter] "A" in the first of the theophanies, the worlds of delineation and multiplicity. 22. They were differentiated, separated and isolated then gathered together, reconciled, united, and linked together. 23. Then assembled words and compounded letters appeared in the worlds of creation in the forms of Names and Attributes. 24. Wherefore was the completion of the creation of the worlds of dominion and the Predestined Ornament among the manifestations of existing beings, 25. to the end that all things might demonstrate, with the voice of their inmost realities, that He, verily, is the Eternal, the Enduring, the Creator, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Sovereign. 26. And [they might testify to the fact] that `Alī before Muhammad [the Bāb] is the Manifestation of the Divine Essence and the Manifestation of the Divine Attributes from whom existence derives and unto whom beings return. 27. And that he is the one from whose beneficent Logos-Being is the Breath of the All-Merciful for thereby were created the realities of the essences and the receptive dispositions in the world of being, as well as the manifestations of existing beings in the worlds of existence. 28. The Mirrors [of the Bayān] that speak of Him and the Letters [of the Living] that cry out about Him are foremost in the creation of God; the source of outward things and the refuge [point of return] for the servants [of God] in the [eschatological] Day of Dispersion. 29. In this way God hath distinguished them above the rest of the creatures in the worlds of preexistence. 30. Through them it was that the Lights shone forth, the moons gleamed, the suns shed splendor, and the stars were evident. 31. They all testify of Him and demonstrate Him such that there is no distinction between Him and between them except that they were created by His Command, were raised up in accordance with His Intention, and were assembled through His Power. 32. They are those through whom is the cyclic scheme, the revolving of the spheres of existence, and [the ones] through whom the Trees of the Divine Unity sprung up and the incomparable fruits were made manifest. 33. Through them are the rains of detachment sent down until the Point returns to its original station after revolving around itself and arriving at its place whereupon the end returns unto the beginning. 34. Then the Primal Call was raised up from the Furthermost [Lote] Tree with the splendor of the Sun once again. 35 And this is that which the Dove hath sung in the midst of Eternity in this singular night in which the Fire of the Divine Oneness hath been ignited from the Tree of Sinai in the shade of the most-ancient Name and the Eternal Secret which [or who] was named the Living, the Pre-existent in the Qayyūm al-asmā' in order that every manifestation may bear witness in the secret recesses of their hearts unto the secret things, that He, verily, is the Mighty, the Powerful, the Protector, the Bestower. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-70 Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 36. This is a book from the [Arabic letter] "B" before the [Arabic letter] "H" ( = Bahā'-Allāh) unto those who have believed in God and have attained unto the lights of guidance for the purpose of bringing them unto the Pavilion of Holiness and drawing them near unto a Seat to which none who disbelieve in God have attained. 37. And to this testify the Embodiments of Names in the Cities of Attributes and beyond them also the angels of holiness. 38. Say: `In the cooing of the Dove upon the branches, the soaring of the Doves of Holiness, the surging of the Sea of Singleness, the uplifting of the Clouds of Wisdom, the descent of the Rains, the gushing of the Rivers from the rocks and in the establishment of the Temple of Eternity upon the Throne of Lights are signs unto those who gaze upon the realities of things with the eye of God.' 39. Ponder therefore, O concourse of lovers, upon the creation of the heavens and of the earth, then within yourselves that you might be guided by the Manifestations of Power unto the Lights of Guidance in the Days of the Divine Visage. 40. We received a communication [book] from the letter "Q" (qāf) who had journeyed from his self and emigrated unto God, the Protector, the Self-Subsistent. 41. He attained unto the regions of holiness and entered the Egypt of certitude in a place wherein the Fire of God blazed up beyond the veils of Light and in which the Luminary of Singleness was ignited in a mighty, concealed Lamp. 42. Thus are those to be preferred who have left their homes for the love of God above those who failed to turn towards the precincts of holiness in the City which those who are near unto God have circumambulated. 43. In his letter there was enquiry about mysteries which none among the creatures hath anticipated; the veil on the face of which none among humankind hath drawn aside and which hath not been comprehended by the mystic knowers. 44. Then know thou that that which thou hast asked concerning the "Light Verse" Quran 24:35 which was sent down upon Muhammad, the Messenger of God aforetime, concerns a verse the comprehension of which the worlds cannot sustain. 45. Even if whatever lieth within God's knowledge became "Pens" and all that has been decreed became oceans of "Ink" and the Fingers of Might wrote [its mysteries] for all time, this would not suffice to exhaust even a single letter of the meaning of this honorable and blessed verse which hath been revealed by the Tongue of Grandeur. 46. Nevertheless, I shall cause to be sprinkled down upon thee a dewdrop from the fathomless ocean of the sea of knowledge and wisdom in order that thou might be amongst those who have hastened to the plains of knowledge and who have drunk deep of the goblet of Divine Favour from the hand of the Youth seated upon the Throne of Paradise. 47. When, for Moses, the appointed term in the Midian of the Divine Will was completed he returned to his people and entered the environs of Sinai in the Holy Vale at the right-hand side of the region of Paradise by the precincts of the Eternal Realm. 48. He heard the Call from the Most-Exalted Realm, from the retreat of the Divinity Ipseity, O Moses! Behold! What do You see? 49. I verily, am God! your Lord and the Lord of your fathers, Ishmael, Isaac and Jacob.` 50. Then Moses veiled his face out of the fear of God, the Mighty, the Powerful, the Self-Subsistemt. 51. Again was Moses summoned before the shores of the Ocean of Grandeur in the Crimson Dome: "Lift up, O Moses, Your head!". 52. When he lifted it up he saw a Light, blazing and luminous from the Furthermost Tree in the Verdant [Green] Vale. 53. Wherefore was he guided by the Most-Great Guidance from the Fire kindled from the Eternal Lote-Tree. 54. Then did he doff the sandals of desire and detached himself from the dominion of this world and of the hereafter. 55. All this was what God had decreed for him even as thou hath been informed in the scriptural Tablets. 56. Wherefore was his Cause raised up and his remembrance exalted. 57. He was among those who turned their faces by the lights of the Fire towards the paths of Justice. 58. And this is what was ordained for Moses son of Imran in the Dome of Time [as thou would know] if thou are of such as are informed. 59. Thus hath borne witness the Paran of Love near the Paran of Fire in the Horeb of Holiness and the Sinai of ness if thou should scan the Pages of Justice with the eye of God. 60. When the veils of Singleness were uncovered and the lights of the Divine Unity shone forth in the Muhammedan visage [of Muhammad] the Fire of the Divine Ipseity was ignited for, in, and through His Logos-Being and the Fire of the [Divine] Lote-Tree blazed up in his breast. 61. He was seized by the pangs of love and the yearnings of desire on all sides and he heard the Call of God from the Tree of [the Perfect] Man in his inmost Being, `He, verily is Thou [Who] art God, the King, the Protector, the Mighty, the Holy'. 62. This is what was ordained for Muhammad in the realm of the Spirit in a realm [station] unto which the hearts of those of old did not draw near. 63. Thus do we mention unto thee something of the mysteries of knowledge and the jewels of wisdom perchance that the people might be enkindled and illumined by the Fire of God in the Lote-Tree of the Remembrance. 64. When Muhammad the Messenger of God desired to make mention of this most-exalted station in order that he might inform them [his people, the Jews] of the mysteries of the Divine Unity in the Tree of his Logos-Self 65. and might enable them to be independent of the Fire which shone forth in the Sinai of the Decree upon the Moses of the Cause, God inspired unto him this luminous verse Quran 24:35 that it might be a proof unto those who were given the Torah and a guidance unto those who were guided by the lights of guidance in the Muhammedan Lote-Tree. 66. And God commanded Moses to announce unto the people this [Muhammadan] Sinai in this Aḥmadian spot. 67. Unto this beareth witness that which was revealed in the Book: "We verily sent Moses with Our signs [and the command to] `Bring out the [thy] people from the darkness into the light and announce unto them the Days of God" Qurān 14:5 68. This is that which was inscribed in the Tablets if you are of those who are informed. 69. He indeed is the one who gave tidings unto the people concerning His [eschatological] Days; 70. how attainment unto his station might be realized [as would be clear] should thou be numbered among such as comprehend. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 71- Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 71. Know thou that when Moses became aware of the Fire of the Tree about the shore of the right-hand side of the [sacred] Vale he was guided by it and was among those who, with the permission of God, have entered the Blessed Spot. 72. Aforetime it was the case that if Muhammad became familiar with some reality or something interacted [touched] with him as Fire he made it Light unto whomsoever are in the heavens and upon the earth. 73 And he guideth unto this Light whomsoever he willeth among His creatures. 74. Such is what was inscribed in the Book and which thou recite through the Criterion. (the Qurān) 75. Then know thou that the locale of the Niche in this [Light] verse Quran 24:35 is His Logos-Being ( = Muhammad) and that the "Lamp" is his resplendent heart. 76. The "Glass" is his sanctified Person [Temple, Body] in which the Lamp of the Divine Singularity shines forth. 77. The "Light" is ignited and radiates splendor from Muhammad, for from him derives the splendor of all who are in the heavens and on the earth. 78. Wherefore do We mention this unto thee that thou might be illuminated by means of this "Light" in the [eschatological] Days of the Spirit. 79. After this "Light" had shone forth in the Muhammedan "Lamp", and was ignited in the Aḥmadian "Niche" and the creation of the Unique One (the Bāb) was completed through the creation of the pre-existent Temple, 80. God hath decreed that he might remind the people about the Encounter with Him [God] at the time of the latter resurrection and give them tidings of a Holy, Laudable Reality in a locale in which the concourse of the Elevated Ones and the Spirits of the cherubic Beings (`those who are near unto God') shall be gathered together. 81. Therein shall be uplifted the clouds of Divine Bounty and through the rejoicing of God the believers shall be made to greatly rejoice. 82. This is what was promised in mighty, Preserved Tablets in which He says, exalted be His sovereignty, "The Day when your Lord shall come or certain of the signs of your Lord" Quran 6:158 83. And this is what all who are in the heavens and on the earth were promised about him [the theophany of the Bāb] to the end that all might bear witness within their hearts that this One is certainly the True One, no God is there except Him. He undoubtedly is the Ultimately Real, the One Aware of things Unseen. 84. Then know [thou of] the station of he who came in the garment of Alī [the Bāb, or a sublime robe] upon clouds of Light, and that Muhammad, the Messenger of God was an announcer of the glad-tidings of the Encounter [Meeting] with Him on a Day in which the righteous shall greatly rejoice on his account. 85. Know also that after he came unto them with manifest signs the slanderers spoke against him and treated him in such wise that the Pen is loathe to dwell upon it. 86. And God beareth witness unto this even if thou do not so testify. 87. They disbelieved in him and denied him and among them was one who slandered God accusing him of enchanting the people. 88. Thus were they veiled from the Encounter with God; did not assist him in his Cause and failed to turn in the direction of the Visage unto which those who are near unto God have turned. 89. And thou, O Concourse of the Bayān! Render thanks unto God, in that he hath bestowed his bounty upon thee in such wise that thou hast been enabled to known His Word-Being ( = the Bāb) and were ennobled through attaining the Encounter with God. 90. He, in very truth, raised thee up and sent down unto thee that which enabled thee to be free of those who disbelieved and that inclined to associate [false] gods with God even though all expected the advent of His Days, and all were heirs to the promise of His coming. 91. Wherefore know that We have, in very truth, awakened thee, raised thee up, and ennobled thee through the divine Grace, inasmuch as We gave thee a refuge in the precincts of knowledge, instructed thee in the paths of gnosis and drew thee near unto a Fire through which the hearts of those who have believed in God, their Lord and trusted in Him, were at every moment made to blaze 92. Then know that the significance of the [Light] verse cannot be [understood] except that We should instruct thee through the Truth, [or, the True One?] since none shall comprehend it save those who were patient in God and inasmuch as none shall understand it except those who were sincere. 93. This is from the [divine] Bounty which hath neither beginning nor end. 94. Yet thou, O thou hopeful petitioner, during these days in which the Sun of Bounty hath shone forth from the Dawning-Place of Singularity and the Lamp of the Divine Ipseity hath shed splendor in the Niche of Holiness, Esoteric shall not witness [the significance of] this [Light] verse save in a Temple which God has secreted beyond the Pavilion of Might in the beloved heights of divinity. 95. Do thou not witness how God hath caused His Logos-Being to radiate through the Fire of His Own Logos-Being, in the Eternal "Niche" and preserved it in the "Lamp" of Power between the earth and the heavens; 96. lest the breezes of ungodliness should blow upon it and there be manifest therefrom the Light from behind the 70, 000 veils [of light and darkness] according to a prescribed measure [to the extent of the eye of-the needle] and [how] He caused to radiate from the Glasses the possibilities of existence. 97. This in such wise that they may all give account about God, their Creator in view of the theophany upon them of this Divine Light. 98. This is what We bring to thine attention, of the wonders of hidden knowledge, in order that at every moment thou might render thanks unto God thy Lord as also all the believers do make offerings of thanks. 99. This to the end that thou might be contented within thy heart, in that thou be oriented towards a region upon which not a single footstep of the creatures hath attained; save those, that is, those who are at every moment consumed by the fire of love and unto which none have drawn near, except such as are detached from all that is within the mighty domain of the Divine command and in the world of creation and who, with the permission of God, tread the paths of submission. 100. Thus have We given thee sufficient [insight(?)] through that which We have explained for thee relative to this sanctified verse. 101. We have abridged the elucidation of its significances in that We have previously commented upon it in diverse ways and modes which have astonished the intellects of mystic knowers. 102. Be satisfied with what hath been sent down for thee in this blessed night which God hath set aside among nights as one in which He hath decreed every affair as something ordained [sealed] before One Mighty, Self-Subsistent. 103. If this be deemed that which the Pen of Might hath written down upon these very clear tablets, then return unto what was previously inscribed by a mighty, evident Finger, since in the Lote-Tree of the Words through the Fire of Singleness hath blazed forth, 104. and none shall grasp it save such as profess the unity of God On its branches are Doves all of which were created from the Fire of the Divine Ipseity; and none doth hear their cooing save those who are detached. 105. By God! If thou should make careful observation thou would assuredly become informed of all branches of knowledge, according to what hath been inscribed in these Tablets, and be free from all except Him. This, verily, is the certain truth. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 106-140 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 106. Now regarding that which thou enquired of the isolated letters in the writings and the scriptures. 107. Know thou that every single one of these letters are assuredly signs unto such as are informed. 108. In them are ciphers. allusions, deep significances and testimonies not a letter of which can be grasped except by those who tread the path of God's good-pleasure and delight in the Riḍwān [New Year's Day/Springtime] of knowledge. 109. From all eternity hath their mysteries been hidden in the Storehouses of Infallibility, sealed with the Seal of Power and veiled in the Veil of Might; although at this moment hath their Seal been broken in view of thy capacity, and thy desire, and in accordance with what the people are capable of understanding. 110. This such that those to whom hath been given the guidance which cometh from God, might assuredly testify that everything created exists by virtue of an Embodied Reality [theophany] who, in very truth, crieth out [Divine guidance], for around Him do circumambulate all the Elevated Letters and the compounded words as thou would realize if thou should [truly] comprehend. [i.e. read through the holy writings] 111. Then know thou that those letters in the station of the Names give testimony unto eternal levels of Being without beginning, the realities of the Divine Oneness and the pristine sublimities of the Divine Ipseity, the like of which thou dost recite in the Criterion. [the Quran] 112. He [God] saith --magnified be His Light-- at the start of the Book, [the Quran] "Alif, Lām, Mīm. [A- L- M]. This is a Book about which there is no doubt. It is a guidance unto the pious" Quran 2:1-2 113. In this place God hath designated His Beloved One [= Muhammad] by these extended, isolated letters as a means of confirming such as hath soared upon the wings of detachment in the atmosphere of the Spirit. 114. O Muhammad! That "Book" is indicative of the Book of thine own Logos-Persona which deriveth from a Hidden, Preserved Book which hath not been understood by anybody except God. 115. All the Books derive therefrom if thou art of such as are confirmed. 116. And this is from a Book in which is distinguished the knowledge of all that hath been and will be and by means of which the rightly-guided ones are guided. 117. All that which was revealed from the beginning which hath no beginning of the various Books and the Scriptures are merely a letter of "that Book". 118. And none are informed of this save such as have [mi`rāj-like] ascended on the Buraq [celestial Steed] of Might unto the atmosphere of divine ness. 119. Everything is capable of being registered on the level of descriptiion except this Hidden Book which is abstracted beyond all that can be characterized and all that those who describe things can depict. 120. And He creates from it all that hath been and will be through His saying, "Be! And it is!" Quran 6:73 121. Then know that ["that] "Book" signifies the Logos-Persona of Muhammad in which all mysteries hath been inscribed by the Pen of God, the Protector, the Mighty, the Self-Subsistent. 122. This to the end that thou should testify to the fact that there is no God except Him, the King, the Protector, the Beloved One. 123. Thus has it been sent down aforetime, "Read! the Book of thine own being, [for this Day it suffices to reckon against thee]" Quran 17:15 124. This is a "Book" which suffices those who have believed and which enables them to attain unto the precincts of a Treasured Name 125. And on another level reference is made to a Book which was, in very truth, sent down upon him and which God made to be a Distinguisher [Criterion] between such as have believed and such as have disbelieved in their Lord, as accords with [divine] justice. 126. And on another level know thou that God named His Beloved One [Muhammad] by means of the composite letters and the compounded words the like of which thou do utter through his Names, Muhammad, Aḥmad, and Maḥmud in the Kingdom of Names). 127. Thus He named him by means of extended letters and Isolated characters in order that all possessed of some knowledge of God might acknowledge that all the Most-Beautiful Letters and the Most Beautiful Names were created for him such that nothing appears from the Beloved One [= Muhammad] except that He hath thereby intended His Beloved [Muhammad / Baha'Allah]. 128. And this indeed is His Beloved One as thou would realize if thou should observe with the eye of the spirit. 129. The utterance is confirmed in the light of that which the Dove of Timeless Eternality daily crieth out, `Supplicate ye! for his are the Most Beautiful Names.' 130. This indeed is what was sent down aforetime and which thou dost recite during his days; the same also do most of the people recite Quran 7:179-180 131. Then know thou that God is the One Who created by means of these extended, Isolated letters aspects of a Name of His Beloved One which is an expression of the essential realities of the extendedness and of the subtle, elevated, pristine characteristics the like of which thou do witness in the Mirrors which reflect the Muhammadan Sun. [the 12 Imams] 132. Wherefore did He create in his Name through the Sacred Words the Blessed Definitive Temples from the elements of the Divine Singularity wholly in accordance with their respective degrees of reflecting this Sun. 133. Then ponder upon the creation of the heavens and of the earth in order that thou might be aware that every [Divine] Name is in the shadow of his Name and every [Divine] Attribute is but a shadow of his Attribute. 134. Be assured that everything lies within the grasp of his power and is created from the Letters of his Name and be thou reckoned among such as have discerned with the eye of God the manifestations of Divine artistry. 135. And on another level the [isolated Arabic letter] "A" represents the Absolute Divinity. 136. The [isolated letter] "L" represents the Absolute Wilāya ("Providential Overseership") which is realized through His "Logos-Persona"; actualized through His saying, "Thy 'Patron' is God [only]." Quran 5:55 137. This is by virtue of the Mighty, Praiseworthy Trusteeship. 138. The [isolated, Isolated letter] "M" (mīm) is expressive of the Muhammandan Actuality and the Aḥmadī Modality. 139. And God addressed him [Muhammad] by means of these [isolated] letters to the end that all might attain certitude for everything that He expounds is of importance, is communicated through created languages, is or made meaningful relative to the earthly originated domain. 140. All of this appears in the Muhammadan garment and thus doth the Dove warble forth on every level the melodies of the Spirit perchance thou might comprehend something of what is communicated unto thee. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 141-165 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 141. By God! If I desired to expound these three levels [of interpretation] relative to these three [isolated] letters [A-L-M], [numerous] scriptural Tablets would in no wise suffice [to register their sigificances]; insufficient ink would be available such that it would prove necessary to select on every level something of what thou art capable of apprehending. 142. This inasmuch as the moment for the Pen to write even a [single] letter is beyond my grasp in the light of [the actions of] such as have disbelieved and added gods to God. 143. And this since the shackling of this Youth seems something conspired within their breasts; the Youth who reposes in the region of Iraq, summons all unto progress, and orients himself towards the horizon of the Divine Singularity by virtue of the splendours of the radiance of the [mystic] Horizons. 144. These matters do We mention unto thee relating to the mysteries of the Cause perchance thou might be attentive. 145. Wherefore! By he in whose hand is the Logos-Persona of Ḥusayn! [ ] 146. If it were not for the fact that the dangerous ways of the practitioners of dissimulation (= [proto-] Azali Bābis?) had inhibited me mention would have been made in the scriptural Tablet of that which would enable thee to be detached from all that is in the heavens and on the earth and enable thee to attain unto a station which no ear hath ever heard and no eye hath ever perceived. 147. Such an ever-flowing bounty can never by surpassed, even if it should flow out from the beginning which hath no beginning unto the end for which no end can be perceived. 148. This, in that the Fountainhead of this Divine Watercourse, this Ocean of the Divine Singularity, is none other than the Reality of the Lordly Bounty, the very Being of the knowledge of Perpetuity. 149. In view of this how could it ever be that this delicious, ever-flowing Reality could be exhausted? 150. Nay rather! By my Lord! it shall never cease; neither shall it pass away for there shall be made manifest through it what shall give testimony unto Us and in addition also the witness of the citizens of the Supreme Concourse. 151. How can the Bounty of God ever be terminated? Or the Divine Grace be cut off on His part? 152. Nay! By the very Lord of the of the heavens and of the earth! 153. His Mercy hath ever preceded all things and His Bounty hath forever circumambulated all existence! 154. Say: O People! This is an expression of His Bounty which He sends down unto thee, the rains of divine Wisdom from the clouds of knowledge. 155. It's effect wafts over all realms of possible being to the end that they might be enabled to enter the Riḍwān of Holiness and be clothed in garment of Eternal Subsistence. 156. Ponder ye, therefore, upon the mysteries of this Divine Bounty. 157. Say: `O people! You were asleep upon the bedclothes and failed to rise up from the couches of heedlessness when there dawned forth the Sun of the Divine Love. 158. When, that is, all mouldering bodies were resuscitated through its energizing effect you were as a frozen ice-mountain failing to melt down with the beaming radiance of this celestial [Sinaitic] Fire when all who dwelt within the lofty heights of Paradise were set ablaze thereby. 159. Say: O People! Thou failed to hearken unto this servant possessed of certitude in God for, through this Luminary didst thou become aware of the gradations of mystical love. 160. How magnificently is he enkindled with the Fire of Love and how fiercely does he at every moment burn up through the fire of His [Own] Logos-Persona! 161. Wherefore, should thou be set ablaze through the wonders of the Remembrance. 162. So hearken thou [within thine own hearts] and supplicate God within [regarding His mystery,] with a tongue dedicated unto Him. 163. [Wherefore] say, `O my God and my Master! I supplicate Thee through Thy Luminary whom Thou didst make to be sanctified above the Lamp in that Thou raised me up in the assemblage of the lovers in a locale wherein mention is made of the Name of God, the Mighty, Help in Peril, the One Promised.' 164. The One that is, Who, in very truth, shall come upon a cloud-canopy of fire and around whom circumambulate the angels of the sacred Cause. 165. At this will the cloud[s] of holiness be upraised and the Dove warble out accents the like which of shall enrapture the inmost hearts of the cherubic beings who are near unto God. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 166-190 Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 166. Say: O People! Hearken unto My Speech! 167. Realize the importance of these days and hold ye firm unto the brilliant, hidden Thread. 168. Be not entrapped by this mortal world and its embellishments and do not allow thyself to be saddened by adversity or disoriented on account of what may harm thee through such as have disbelieved and turned away from God, the Mighty, the Beloved One. 169. Be among the choicest of creatures who would not be held back by any hindrance of the hinderer, veiled by the baseness of the censurer or witheld by antagonisms of an antagonist; even though, as thou wouldst realize, all who dwell on earth should oppose them. 170. Such persons are among those who do not orient themselves in the direction of any single visage and are unconcerned with anything in the created domain. 171. And were such persons to chance upon cities of gold they would assuredly, even as the lightening, flee therefrom. 172. They would in no way be entangled therewith yet render glory in the exuberance of their detachment. 173. These are such that when the verses of thy Lord are recited unto them, the Fire of the Divine Singularity is generated within their hearts and their limbs are made to quake with spiritual yearning. 174. Their very countenances prostrate before God, the King, the Help in Peril, the Mighty, the Most Holy. 175. Everything aforementioned, regarding such as is evidenced in the inmost disposition of those who are truly detached, do We cast upon thee perchance thou might with thine own eyes speedily attain unto the shore of the Divine Bounty. 176. Then know thou that on another level God intends by these [isolated] letters the mysteries indicative of the[chronological] fulfillment [of prophecy] by means of which He alludes unto the period of the concealment of the [expected eschatological] Beauty behind pavilions of Glory the like of which is evidenced in the recorded traces of the [twelver] Imams of the Criterion. 177. [Thus, for example, the words] Wherefore should thou, in like manner, observe and be informed of such [chronological] mysteries in all the [isolated] letters until the moment when there shall beam forth the [messianic] Lights of a sacred, beloved Dawn). 178. Say: `Thou, O Concourse of the Bayān! Behold all of this [latter interpretation] is relevant to the levels of the creatures and of things originated; to manifestations of things computed and brought into being. 179. It is otherwise with respect to those levels (`modes of interpretation') which God made to be a locale for his sacred, theophanic manifestations of His being. 180. Such [levels of significance] are totally beyond the merest allusion; account thereof can never be intimated nor evidenced by means of any indication. 181. They [the Letters] all lie within the Abode of Holiness where they assuredly await Realization (fulfillment). 182. Say: `O Concourse of the Criterion! The [isolated] letters have ascended unto their respective stations and the Words unto their seats of repose yet thou [Muslims], up until this very moment, have failed to perceive anything at all! 183. Hast thou not heard of the [eschatological] "Day when the Crier [Herald] shall cry out"? Quran 50:41-40 184. And hast thou not heard of the [eschatological, devastating ] "Shout" with the very Truth? Quran 50:42-41, etc 185. How is it that until this very moment thou hast remained lifeless in the veils of thine own selves? 186. Rise up then! from the resting places of heedlessness, ignorance, and hostility, then proceed unto the Remembrance of God, for such is best for thee if thou desirest to return unto the precincts of the divine. 187. And dost thou not consider bygone centuries with repect to what befell some [persons] in view of the fact that they opposed the Messengers of God and rejected their verses (or `signs')? 188. Consequent upon this God did not commission any Messenger except He was sent down with a [conclusive] Proof before which [even] the mature [citizens] were incapacitated [to reject]. 189. And He hath given tidings to every Messenger; news of the sent Messenger who shall come after him. 190. And all were assuredly promised about his [forthcoming] advent. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 191-225 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 191. So observe such as were given the Torah aforetime! 192. Unto them was Moses raised up and they were given good news from God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent; [good news, that is,] about a Prophet who would come after him. Deuteronomy 18:15,18 193. Yet when Moses came unto them with the rod of the Command and the Paran of Love they turned aside from him [Moses] and they said, "This is naught but a crazed magician." 194. And they disavowed him and debated with him; they disputed with him until innumerable years passed by and God lifted him up through His command and enabled him to attain unto a station which was ordained for him. 195. Thus were matters implemented through His wisdom and His Proof was established; those who had disbelieved, added [false] gods to God and without justification acted tyranically, and were [consequently] were cut off. 196. Just as thou, even today, uttereth supplications for Moses and such as hath believed in him and curse Pharoah and his hosts. 197. Thus do We narrate for thee something of the narrative of establisghed Reality perchance thou might be mindful in the Days of God! 198. Then Moses gave the people tidings of he who would appear after him. 199. And when Jesus came unto them with manifest, sacred expositions they waxed proud against him and said, "Thou art not that [expected] one but naught except a man bewitched." 200. Subsequently, Jesus gave glad-tidings of a prophet who would come after him by means of mighty, laudable allusions. 201. Thus, when Muhammad, the Messenger of God was sent unto them they rejected him and disavowed him. 202. They said, `This is nothing except a man feeble against God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent.' 203. And when he was lifted up unto God they gathered together in support of his Cause just as thou dost witness today. 204. And they all in the light of what had befallen him were made to weep and evinced humility, then cursed such ones as had wronged him. 205. And the moment he was raised up unto Sublime Intimacy (`Transcendent Partnership') and had ascended unto the furthermost Lofty Heights he promised the people the one who would come subsequently. 206. All of the people of the Criterion (= Muslims) are affirmative of that. 207. And the Cause was in motion and the appointed times transpired until there came about the advent of `Alī before Muhammad [= the Bāb] with brilliant signs ([verses]) and dazzling proofs; with solid arguments and resplendent testimonies. 208. Yet did all wax proud before God regarding his Cause [Bābism] despite the fact that they were all promised the Meeting with Him (God; liqā'ihi). 209. Unto this testifieth all that was inscribed in Preserved Tablets just as thou dost recite in the Book. 210. This in that when God sealed prophethood through His Beloved One (= Muhammad, the "Seal of the prophets" Quran 33:40) he gave the servants the glad-tidings of the Encounter with Him [God] and thus was the matter definitively resolved. 211. Then when God came [unto them] in the shadows of the clouds, Quran 2:210 breathed into the Trumpet of the Cause, Quran 18:99, etc split the Heaven asunder, Quran 55:37, 69:16, 84:1 and crushed the mountains to dust, Quran 56:5, 69:14, etc did all retreat back upon their heels Quran 3:144, 6:71 continuing to await the Encounter [Meeting] with Him [God]. 212. This just as the Jews and the Christians continue to await that which they were promised aforetime; from that day until this very moment they all remain in a state of [eschatological] expectation! 213. How many Messengers hath God, in very truth, sent unto them after Moses up until this moment? 214. The Jews failed to perceive this and have for all these years stated that `He [the Messiah] shall come in a subsequent year!' 215. Know therefore their measure, and the measure of such as are enshadowed within their own their own shadow. 216. So observe those who join partners with God-the nature of their past ways, and what they are still doing today. 217. In this way do We graciously aid thee in distinguishing every particular [prophetic] announcement and lay before thee what hath befallen the Messengers of God. 218. This to the end that thou be informed about the mysteries of the Cause and be numbered among such as are today reckoned among those who have entered neath the shadow of the Face; they whom be such as God hath elevated to a station which is known to His Own Logos-Persona after which all people had reviled against Him. 219. At this moment do We return unto what We had previously mentioned and establish anew the garment of mystic meaning upon the libraries of the words that are pristine, unprecedented, and multi-faceted. 220. This that thou might become certain about the fact that the timing of the Cause is in the grasp of One Powerful, Awesome and One capable, should He so will, of initiating change [revolution]. 221. Thus, when His Cause came unto all who are in the created dominion, there occurred revolution for all were overturned. 222. Then know that were I to make mention of the [mystical] meaning of the [letter] "A" which was revealed at the commencement of the Book Qurān 2:1 according to that which was ordained therein of the pearls of hidden knowledge, it would assuredly cause the swooning away of all who inhabit the heavens and the earth; except, that is, such as are immersed within the surging waves of the Ocean of the Divine Power in the proximity of the divine Visage. 223. These are such persons as are leagued against the dogs of the earth which seize Us with the clutches of enmity and reject the bounty which hath descended from a cloud raised up in the name of God that quencheth the thirst of those who are consumed in the Paran of Separation near the unto the raging Fire. 224. Some of them would assuredly expire and this to the extent that even if the spirit of life were breathed into them they would not even come alive again. [literally `be able to crawl'] 225. Yet a very few of them would quaff from the Life-giving Spring which floweth in the shadows of these words and would glorify God their Creator in that He hath caused to shine upon them from the direction of `Iraq the Luminosity of the Horizons following the swooning away of the spirits and their subsequent recovery! Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 226-255 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 226. Know therefore that the people have been scattered in view of the fact that they were given to disputation. 227. And thus was sent down aforetime unto Muhammad, the Messenger of God that [ ] and only a handful of My servants evinced gratitude. 228. Yet, in spite of all this, it is beloved to Us [me] that I should give special attention to the one who striveth in the way of God, journeyeth towards Him, and migrateth unto Him. 229. In this light do I cast, according to the capacity of such among the servants [of God] who can bear it, of those souls who can sustain and of such intellects as can fathom it, 230. what might serve as a memorial and an expression of glad-tidings unto the servants and [unto] those who desire to hasten unto the Abode of Peace (Baghdad) and enter beneath the shade of the Tree of Reunion. 231. Hearken then unto what is revealed unto thee in this blessed [Sinaitic] Spot from this all-eternal [Sinatic] Tree [Bush] which is not consumed by Fire. Exodus 3:2 232. Unto this do none draw near except such as circumambulate about its domain and, with His consent, sacrifice themselves in His path thereafter rendering thanks. 233. Know thou then that the [isolated] letter "A" is, on a certain level a herald [indicative] of His Greatest Name which is Allāh ["God", 1st letter = "A"]. 234. The [isolated letter] "L" (lām) is an aspect of His Hidden Knowledge. 235. The [isolated letter] "M" (mīm) indicateth his Name the Bestower. 236. That is to say [A-L-M] [semi-acrostically indicates the sentence], `I am God, the Most-Informed, the Bestower. 237. And these Names are what God hath singled out for His own Logos Persona at the start of the Book. Quran 2:1 238. By this means doth He accomplish that which He desireth and none can ever know the nature of what He desireth nor outstrip Him in His knowledge. 239. And We one and all are certain and confident of this matter. 240. Now on another level God, glorified be He, intendeth by the [letter] "A" of the [isolated letters A-L-M] the Oneness of His Essence. 241. By the [letter] "L" (lām) [is indicated] the wilāya (providential custodianship) of His (intimate authority, custodian, legatee, guardian, etc) for the [letter] "L" (lām) is the letter indicative of wilāya (one representative of special custodianship) if thou art of such are informed. 242. By the [isolated letter] "M" (mīm) is indicated the prophethood of His Beloved [= Muhammad] for this letter ("M") is the letter of prophethood as is indicated by the fact that it appears at the beginning of the name of His Messenger just as thou dost witness. 243. And the letter of the wilāya (custodianship = "L") hath precedence over the letter of Prophethood ( = M) 244. This so that those possessed of heartfelt vision testify to the fact that this is an expression of eschatological glad-tidings unto all who inhabit the heavens and the earth, 245. for he who succeeded Muhammad (= the Bāb) hath in his mighty name (= `Alī Muhammad) the name of wilāya (custodianship) [=`Alī] that precedes the name of prophethood, [= Muhammad] just as thou art aware in [the Bāb's name] `Ali is before Muhammad (`Ali Muhammad = the Bāb). 246. Evidence of this is furnished by the second verse of the Criterion which, in very truth, was revealed as follows, 247. "No doubt is there about this Book wherein there is guidance for the godfearing who believe in the Unseen". Quran 2:2 248. Now the "Unseen" doth not relate to the era of Muhammad except through `Alī before Nabīl [= Muhammad = the Bāb] if thou be of those who believe in this "Unseen". 249. Through this "Unseen" did God take a covenant, by virtue of the very [pre-eternal] constituent atoms of the Criterion ( = Muslims), with all such as inhabit the heavens and the earth; though most of the peoples remain devoid of comprehension. 250. Know therefore in what manner the Bird of the Throne extendeth its tongue [of spirit] and sings in the lofty heights of Eternal Subsistence informing thee of that through which thou shouldst find thy minds calmed, thy souls refreshed and thine hearts delighted. 251. Through this also should the believers in the divine union be exhilarated. 252. Know then! the greatness of this Cause for God hath made mention of it at the very beginning of His Book [Qurān 2:1] and at the very start of His address with His Beloved One. [Muhammad] 253. In spite of this, these profligate souls [Muslims] broke the covenant of God, violated His testament, and repudiated His Proof. 254. Not satisfied with all this they did unto him [the Bāb] what shattereth the very patience of the truly patient. 255. Thus do We inform thee of the mysteries of the Cause if thou dost hearken with the ears of sanctity. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER NINE Divisions 256-280 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 256. So, by God! Shouldst thou ponder upon the “L” which was sent down between the two [isolated] letters ("A" & "M") thou wouldst assuredly attain everything that thou desirest, 257. for the "L" hath the form of three [letters] (L+A+M) [when spelled out in full], as accords with the reckoning of the practitioners of computation in their examination thereof. 258. The latter [persons] thus assign to its reality three [letters]; that is, the [letter] "L", the [letter] "A", and the [letter] "M". 259. It [the isolated letter "L"] thus combines within it everything about which we might be questioned [regarding the A-L-M]. 260. The [letter] "M" appeareth within its reality and this is an evidence of its being self-contained as thou wouldst realize if thou shouldst soar in the firmament of self-sufficiency and the expanse of the Divine Union. 261. In view of this do the proof seekers demonstrate the fact that "He who is He, verily, no God is there save Him". 262. He, verily, hath ever been exclusively One in His Essence, One in His Attributes, One in His Name, One in His [cosmological-alchemical] handiwork. 263. Could there possibly be any God other than He? 264. Say, `Praised be God! There is no God other than He'. 265. And we, one and all, before Him and His handiwork do stand in bewildered awe. 266. Through this are the veils of blasphemous idolatry burned up, the intimations of self-guidance dissipated, and the banners of the champions of the Divine Oneness upraised. 267. Ponder now upon the "A" which God placed in an intermediary position between the "L" and the "m" [in the isolated letter "L". [= L+A+M] 268. Such is what cannot be comprehended through discernment nor fathomed by means of knowledge even if all such as inhabit the heavens should consider this matter for an eternity of eternities. 269. [In the effort to comprehend this] The very doors of the mystical sense of this all-perpetual letter would be bolted and the portals of explication would be opened that thou might make due progress should thou hearken aright! 270. Know then, that should thou make this divine "A" to revolve about its self there would be manifest two upright "A"s. 271. And then after that if thou should raise them both up unto [the value of] the tens then there would be manifest the number of twice ten. (= 20, 1+1 = 2 X 10 = 20) 272. Then would surely be made manifest the [letter] "K" (= 20) of the [creative imperative] command [ "Be!"] by means of which the "Temples of the Divine Unity, the Manifestations of Singleness and the places of abstracted reality were called into being. 273. And this [creative "K"] actualized the [qur'ānic] "and it is" [= "Be and it is!", Quran 2:115, 3:42, 6:72, etc.] before it was associated with the supportive letter "N", (__) [as thou dost know] if thou art of such as are informed. 274. Following this conjoining [of "K" and "N" as the creative imperative] the modalities were created in the worlds of limitation as well as the concrete [worldly] testimonies in the worlds of constructed reality. 275. Unto this do testify such as are privy to the knowledge of the mysteries of wisdom the like of which hath streamed forth from a manifest and mighty Pen. 276. Know then, that all of the [Isolated] Letters and the Words return unto this all-eternal [letter] "A", and this Lordly Cipher, [as would be evident to thee] if thou should observe with the vision of the heart. 277. It certainly is a manifestation of the Letters [of the alphabet], without it being alluded to [in the least]. 278. And thus was the knowledge which originateth with Him, in very truth, sent down, should thou estimate correctly, and be of them such as comprehend. 279. Otherwise beseech God, thy Lord that He instruct thee in His knowledge and proffer unto thee what shall enable thee to be independent of them such as resist guidance by the verses [signs] of God, 280. who do amble in the shadowy enclaves of the abysmal deep and are engulfed therein from all directions by waves of hellfire causing them to sweat profusely though utterly failing to realize [spiritual] intimacy. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER TEN Divisions 281-315 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 281. Observe now, the mysteries which are deposited in this [letter] "A" for in all the Letters are theophanies of this "A. 282. Then observe ye this! Witness ye, for example, that in this [letter] "A" is the [letter] "B" in an humbled, innocent condition, utterly prostrate upon the dust, its whole being manifesting fear before God as thou mayest observe if thou beholds its shape. (Arabic "A" = "B", leveled, turned on its side) 283. Subsequently was it [the locale of "A" / "B"] manifested in the Temple of [the letter] "D" exhibiting its prostration before God, the Help in Peril, the Beloved One (note the bent, prostrate shape of the Arabic letter "D") 284. And when it has prostrated its ng before God the essence of the [letter] Ṣād [“S”] was made manifest. 285. From this there floweth the [Cosmic] Watery Expanse through which God reviveth all who exist within the heavens and on the earth in the category of [living] creatures [as would be evident] if thou should closely examine the constituent nature of the creatures. 286. Wherefore be informed that all the Letters and all of the creatures are in this light subject to such theophany on account of the theophanic transformations of this [letter] "A" which is manifested within diverse [letter-shaped] receptacles evident unto thee if thou should examine the [diverse forms of] the letters of the alphabet. 287. And when it came about that God desired to manifest the theophanic transformations of this "A", there radiated forth upon these [primordial] letters a theophanic disclosure of His likeness [image]. 288. As a result all these [primordial] letters were effected by the [creative imperative] "Be!" and their very garments (`outer forms') were made manifest. 289. If they should sanctify their own beings from these transient embodiments they would one and all exist in the [disembodied] form of this [letter] "A" and [when necessary] would arise in accordance with their respective forms. 290. And should thou desire to witness a theophanic disclosure of this [letter] "A", rising up in the [primordial essence of the] letters according to their [own] shape and it's [the “A”] own subsistent being, thou shouldst certainly evince certitude within thee, for it doth certainly rise up above all other things. 291. Then observe the devolved cryptic dimensions [of the letter[s] "A"] just as thou dost witness their [mundane] numerical-alphabetical aspect. 292. This [letter] "A", for example, if thou submerge it in the oceans of the decads the "A" would appear, [maintaining] its own shape through the replication of the [Primordial] "Point" (with 2 dots) and from it would appear the [letter] "Y" (yā) for its numerical value is ten (yā' = 10 = 1 & 0) according to the manner of enumeration in which thou dost calculate. 293. In like manner, if thou shouldst cause the letter "A" to ascend unto the heaven of the hundreds it would appear in its very essence through the compounding of the dual "Points" such that thou would, this moment observe the letter "Q" (qāf). (again with 2 dots) 294. Wherefore is it, that it, the letter "A", traverseth until it endeth at the end of numerical computation when the letter "A" appeareth on the fourth level [of the thousands], [again] through the compounding of the [Primoridal] "Points". 295. Wherefore is there made manifest the numerical reckoning of the thousands. 296. In this respect thou shalt likewise observe the letter "Gh" (ghayn; = 1,000). 297. Then witness thou in what manner the tokens of the Divine Unity become evident in the Omnipotent realm of the Letters, such that thou might bear witness in the horizons of the realms of possibility and the identities possessed of intellectuality [Quran __ :__], the fact that He is God and that there is none other God save Him and [that] all return unto Him. 298. So when the location of the [letter] "A" became evident in the first of the letters, as well as the last of them, there appeared in its essence, through the voice of their inmost reality, [the words] "He is the First and the Last, the Seen and the Hidden" ( = Quran 57:3). 299. And all in this respect were one as regards the unity of their Creator [= the "A"] for before Him were they prostrate. 300. On that level, He [God] appropriated to this [letter] "A" all the [other emergent] Letters and thus was the theophany of this [letter] "A" [made manifest] through its own being above [all] the [other] Letters, [as thou would witness] if thou were [of such as are] enraptured in the Riḍwān of the divine union. 301. At any given moment what applieth to the [letter] "A" is truly affirmed of the letter "B"; and the reverse also may be observed. 302. Then be aware of the "Points" which are increased relative to it [the "A"] on all of its levels and degrees. 303. This is that which establisheth the outward forms which it [the "A"] assimilateth in the expression of its [alphabetic] manifestations to the end that the people realize that He alotteth them [= the "Points" in "A" = the various letters] in accordance with their varying capacity and according to what is ordained for them relative to it. 304. Otherwise, if it were in its [alphabetical] mode and it failed [= the "Points" in the "A" = various letters] to become clothed in the garment of [alphabetic] limitation, it would prove incomprehensible unto the inmost hearts of such as are possessed of discernment, as well as unfathomable unto those possessors of intellect. 305. Then witness an [alphabetical] manifestation of this [place of the letter] "A" within thine own life! 306. For thou, verily, at the moment in which thou hearken and envision [this "A"], thou shall cry out whatsoever thou wish inasmuch as no single event hold thee back and no single action obstructs thee, just as thou witnesseth all of that within thine own life. 307. And in like manner, experience something of the divine names at the moment when the Divine Name "[God] the Hearing" is affirmed for thee. 308. In consequence there will [also] be affirmed for thee the Divine Name the "Seer" and likewise further divine names, if, that is, thou shouldst gaze within thy hearts with unblemished vision. 309. And all this [may transpire] relative to divine attributes which all the people, up until this moment, return unto their Creator for they lack [insightful awareness]. 310. So testify [also] within thy heart that all of these divine attributes hath been created within His dominion and He casteth them out upon such of His servants as He willeth, for He, verily, no God is there except Him. 311. He would not be comprehended in any respect through thine own comprehension neither would He be understood in any fashion after the manner in which thou doth understand. 312. Nay, rather, He created these various levels [abilities] in the realities of His servants to the end that thereby they all might become informed of the fact that He, verily, created the Names yet hath ever been sanctified therefrom; and He fashioned the Attributes yet hath ever remained abstracted therefrom. 313. There indeed is no Originator other than Him, for His is the Logos-Command and the Creation, for were not all created through His Logos-Command. 314. Wherefore shouldst [thou] exclaim: `So exalted be God, the King, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 315. So exalted be God, the Omnipotent, the Creator, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Beloved One.' CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 316-345 Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 316. O Concourse of the Bayān! Strive thou in thy spirits and thy souls in order that thou might attain this station and be not of such as have failed hold fast unto any one of the divine names and among those who give no attention unto these divine attributes. 317. Be thou not of such as have eyes but fail to perceive anything, for whom a hearing ear is inoperative and who have hearts that fail to comprehend. 318. So testify within thyselves that thou art rising up, sleeping and walking yet retain merely a single identity for such is an established reality! 319. In spite of this, there riseth up from amongst thee the [expression of] the various divine names and attributes just as thou dost witness and submit unto all of them within thine own hearts. 320. And these diverse [divine] names and numerous attributes were manifest in diverse ways the like of which was decreed for thy beings and were created in thy bodies; perchance thou might ascend within thy heart through the [experience of] celestial ascents of [mystical] gnosis. [knowledge] 321. For example, thou dost take an action which is merely a single thing even though thou dost name or designate it with all the various names. 322. In reality, in its very essence [the action] is abstracted from everything that thou speak of or the like of which thou dost [inwardly] make reference to. 323. In turning, however, unto the locale of "hearing" and its root bases, there should be manifest a trace, an attribute or a[nother] name, it would in no wise appear distinct from that [action]. 324. Likewise, in turning unto the locale of "vision" and through such of the faculties as are implicit therein, there would be manifested another trace of a [specific] attribute. 325. Such is what thou wouldst find relative to thine own lives. 326. It is [also] likewise with respect to the tongue; should the action be oriented towards the tongue, there would appear [the power of] speech just [in fact] as thou dost articulate. 327. And this is the result of focusing upon the outer foundations [of the various divine Names] in the condition of the human identity. 328. And again, it is likewise [thus] with respect to the interior dimension through the insigthtful vision [that though thou would realise] shouldst thou [befittingly] bear witness. 329. For example, in [the association of the action] with the heart, the liver, the spleen, the head and more [of the body] besides, it is manifested in these diverse situations [resulting in] diverse names the like of which thou dost name [through] the intellect, the spirit [soul], and the inmost heart. 330. Wherefore be informed of the [alphabetical] theophany of [the letter] "A" within thine being in spite of the fact that it is a merely a single reality; ("A" = 1) 331. God makes manifest therefrom the [various] divine names and the various traces which result in the realization of the station of mystical apprehension [of the gnosis of knowledge]. 332. And thou shalt witness in this respect that diversity which shall be made manifest as a result of the differentiation of the locale [at the top of the alphabet] ["A"=1] and the foundational bases. 333. Notwithstanding [this differentation], the Manifestor is one [individual thing], and the thing manifested is [likewise] one [thing]. 334. All of this taketh place within thy heart if thou would be insightful and thus be assured that there is no other God except Him. 335. He it is Who fashioned the entirety of the creation; through all of the His [divine] names and His [divine] attributes as thou wouldst realize if thou didst not blot out within thee the wonders of the divine artistry. 336. All of this He created in His dominion and made manifest on the level of the created realm. 337. And ye, O Concourse of the Bayān, Overstep ye not thy limitations! [of the Laws of God] 338. Fear ye God! and appropriate not to thyselves what hath not been ordained for thee. 339. Be ye not then [such as] elevate their station. 340. We, verily, have clarified for thee that whereby the inmost hearts of the mystic knowers, the sages and the divines were bewildered through the subtle allusions of these words, 341. This to the end that through them thou might thereby gain insight and cause all such as are in the heavens and on the earth to drink deep of this flowing spring in accordance with their [varying] capacities and levels [of mystic progress] and in line with that which they are capable of apprehending. 342. Know therefore how this Spiritual [letter] "A", this all-enduring Ornament, this Unitative, Upright Thread (Bahā'-Allāh?) hath risen up unto [its station] and through its own being in the encouter [with] the citizens of the heavens and of the earth. 343. And at one time it ["A"= Bahā'-Allāh] lifteth up its head unto heaven, whereupon the Supreme Concourse is enraptured thereby 344. and at another time, it inclineth the Supreme Concourse towards the earth whereupon the bodies of the cherubic beings are raised up from the sepulchers of extinction. 345. Wherefore do We deliver unto thee something of that which is inscribed with the fingers of Power upon sacred, Preserved Tablets. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 346-375 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 346. Know furthermore then, that this upright, and established [isolated letter] "A" hath a similitude in all the worlds; for every thread [or ray] of its bounty is empowered. 347. [Indeed] everything that thou dost observe in all that hath been created and will evermore be created, is a [direct] result of its uprightness or its uprising, or a result of its being solidlyestablished, or indeed, of its power or might. 348. Know therefore, that all of this hath been made manifest by virtue of the [very] uprightness of this Divine [letter] "A"; and everything is sheltered neath the shadow of this divine "A" and becometh established as a result of its uprightness. 349. So by God! The discourse hath reached a level at which the allusive meanings of knowledge and the testimonies of wisdom have been set forth. 350. This that thou might be especially thankful unto God, thy Lord, during thy days and be numbered among such as turn aside from all upon the earth [in detachment], then incline unto the beauty of the divine union in the robe of light beyond the [heavenly] veils [of light], 351. [among] those, that is, who drink deep of the wine of mystic meaning and spiritual life from the hands of the Spirit, and at every moment do so quaff. [the holy scriptures, not actual wine] 352. And if there should be displayed before them (the spiritually pious) all manner of [erotic] visions and there be manifested unto them females [bedecked] with every adornment and bejewelled trinket, they would in no wise be distracted thereby. 353. And if, furthermore, such damsels should enter unto them (the pious), [adorned] with bracelets of gold and mighty flowing robes, [adorned] in silken brocade, [nay indeed] in gilded silk brocade and desire to beguile [seduce, snatch] one of them (the pious) 354. or desire that they (the damsels) should command the affection (literally `enter the heart') of anyone of them (the pious), then by God! they (the pious) would prove unwilling and would evince no desire to [even] consider them. 355. (Such would be the case with the pious) even if these female beings should ornament themselves with all [such finery] as is possible in [the spheres of] existence and make use of eye-coloring, [seductively] evincing wholly black lashes [and all manner of eye-makeup]! 356. Should, in fact, any one of them (the pious) be confronted with all that is possible [of distractions] on earth, be it [even] of gold or of silver, or of all the adornments of the earthly domain, they would in no wise take note of such things neither would they be inclined thereto. 357. Such [aforementioned saintly] persons are [indeed] the [chosen] saints of God for whom there is neither fear nor sorrow; 358. they stand in dread of no one, even if [it be the case that] all who inhabit the heavens and the earth should rise up against them. 359. They would not be discomforted, inasmuch as their hearts, their very beings, and their [deep] inmost bosoms have been filled with the wine of the Mercy of God, as well as of His love. 360. There is no space within their hearts so that there should enter therein a love for anything other than Him. 361. Thus do We inform thee regarding the sincere ones perchance thou wilt comprehend their [exalted] nature. 362. And thou shalt follow their mode of behavior so as not to be moved by the tempests of the worldly domain nor have thy footsteps falter in the violent winds of the course of time. 363. Then be thou of such as are resolute in the love of God. 364. Know then that this [letter] "A" is expressive of mysteries relative to all sciences inasmuch as God hath bestowed upon it a portion of the wonders of His Bounty. 365. Within it is a foreordainment [measure] of knowledge relative to what hath been and what will be. 366. If, for example, ye deduce the [other] letters which are inner dimensions of this [isolated letter] A in the light of that which We have divulged unto thee previously of the 4 levels [implied] therein 367. and thou write down [the secrets of] its power of articulation and after that divide it according to its four divisions 368. and thou apply this according to these [four] divisions in line with its requirement in terms of augmentation and diminution, of ascent and equilibrium there shall assuredly appear before thee something of such mysteries as shall astonish the intellects. 369. And thereby will be evident that which thou hast heard regarding the all-encompassing [comprehensive science of] and thou shalt attain unto the genesis of the sciences. 370. So, O would that We had found some [receptive] soul meeting with Our approval such that We might bestow upon him what God hath taught Us of His Bounty! 371. Yet inasmuch as We failed to find such an one did We communicate this unto thee to only to a limited extent; 372. for We restrict the matter somewhat lest there become privy thereto every tyrannical apostate. 373. Know then that these [qur'ānic] isolated letters are on one level an intimate link between the enraptured soul and the Beloved One, the lover and the Loved One. 374. And none shall become privy thereto except them whose hearts God hath made repositories of His knowledge and treasuries of His wisdom. 375. For such is what is hath been anticipated in the knowledge of God, the Help in Peril, the Beloved One. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 376-400 The next chapter describes a metaphorical alchemical process wherein a sin-troubled or rebellious person is transmuted from one form to the next, through religious philosophy, until it is sanctified before God. (Evoking the basic idea of the universal religious idea of salvation) THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 376. Then know [thou furthermore] that this [isolated letter] "A" on one level makes allusion to the Snow-White Earth, [which is] the Brilliant, Most secreted Light, if thou should desire to be perceptive of the mysteries of the [divine alchemical] artistry in the sphere of nature. 377. And this is the [Snow-White] Earth whose basis and being are derived from the [cosmic] Watery Expanse (as would be evident should thou apply reason) for it doth exhibit solidity [freeze] when placed within the [cosmic] Watery Expanse. 378. Then praise be to God its Originator, and exalted be He above that which they assert. 379. And should thou solidify and coagulate this brilliant watery substancein this Fiery Water, and extract the heat from the [resultant] Golden Fiery Water [oil refineries?] there would be united therein the three [realities] which are the Spirit, the Soul, and the Body. 380. And this is what hath not been anticipated by the knowledge of anyone among the people, for all are bewildered thereby. 381. It is thus the case that when thou hast coagulated this [Snow-White] Earth engendered from the [cosmic] Water, there shall appear the Crimson [hue] in the [cosmic] Water [which] should then be extracted. 382. And when thou hast extracted it [the Crimson Water] thou should find on its surface the residue [dust] of the Fire. 383. That is to say, it should darken, at which thou should not be sorrowful for if it is darkened it is perfectly acceptable since God hath transformed this darkness through the Light. 384. This inasmuch as it is ignited and given radiance with the permission of God, the Help in Peril, the Praised One. 385. And this is the Fruit of Holiness which hath been manifested from the [heavenly] Tree planted in the Heaven of the celestial spheres and the Earth of the Intelligences [Intellects]. 386. And this is [also] the Philosopher's Stone and their [alchemist's] Silver and the Coveted Substance [?] as well as their [alchemist's] Quicksilver [Mercury] and all which they do [synonymously] so designate. 387. And if thou extract it from the Divine Mine [Metal] let something of the Spirit which deriveth therefrom empower (or prevail) it by virue of its affinity, for the Body doth not receive the Spirit which is contrary to it [as thou wouldst know] if thou wert mindful of that which We have bestowed upon thee. 388. And naught shall transpire of the days [of successfully completing the alchemical task] except that thou shalt, with the permission of God, [perform the alchemical] whitening [process]. 389. So strive thou to the utmost degree with respect to its purification such that nothing shall remain therein of the darkness which is the existing impurity. 390. Then thou shalt dry it in the Fire of Virtue and empower [prevail upon] it with this [same] Spirit another time. 391. Then set it ablaze in the Fire of Reeds until there riseth up above this [cosmic] Water what [deriveth] from a [greatly] treasured Crimson Oil. 392. By God! This is indeed a result of the Gold of the Sages [ = Philosopher's Stone] over which souls hath been perplexed and the intellects of the wise bewildered. 393. Up until this moment, however, none hath attained thereto except those servants who hath not been distracted by the trappings of the world from the [messianic] Remembrance of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 394. This is indeed [known as] the [transformative] Logos-Soul, the Blood and the Red Gum with which (the divine alchemist) enliveneth the mouldering bodies; if, that is, he bloweth thereon with this [life-giving] Spirit. 395. Then thou, O Assemblage occupied with Alchemical practise, Seek ye fervently! 396. yet be thou conscious of the [dangers of the cosmic] Fire such that thou shalt not bring it to bear upon [the proto-"Gold"] to the extent which results in injury for this [ethereal] Fire doth both decompose and restore as thou wouldst know if thou wert befittingly aware. 397. Such is that which We mentioned about the Fire, the Gold, the Soul, the sulphurous Water, the Divine Water and the Airy Water. 398. And there applieth unto this [Elixir] all the divine Names and Attributes in its various inner grades and levels in the light of their appropriate correspondences as indicated by the manifestation of [miscellaneous] hues [colours] and modes of activity. 399. Wherefore do We instruct thee to the end that all may attain certitude through this unlettered Iraqi Youth [Bahā'-Allāh] possessed of such sciences as surpass those of the ancients and have never been comprehended by those of this latter period. 400. This perchance their souls might thereby inwardly comprehend, and they desist from such idle speculationsas they indulge in this day. CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisions 401-425 Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 401. Wherefore, O my Brother! should there be manifested for thee upon the surface of the [cosmic] Water this Luminous Child and this Spiritual Infant, then little by little remove it until thy [alchemical] charge shall be completed for thee. 402. By God! If this [image on the surface of the water] should be envisioned, the [fervent] heat of the [cosmic] Fire would bedazzle the sight. 403. Then exalted be the [Divine] [Fashioner] Alchemist, the Creator, the Omnipotent, the Ruler, the Mighty, the Awesome. 404. This [visage] is indeed of the substance [foundation] of the Spirit as well as an established reality. 405. And if it should be designated something else it would [again] be [something] metaphorical. 406. Through it the bodies of the dead would be brought to life, and would rise up from their tombs, and be gathered in the domain of reconstitution. 407. Then shall the resurrection of bodies be manifest for thee on the Day in which He shall sound the Trumpet, 408. the day on which the [bodily] garment of the creatures shall be renewed and all [present] be confrontedby their [past] deeds in the Sanctified Presence. 409. And they shall be punished for all that they have committed of falsehood during their wayward lifetime; they shall discover that they will in every respect be fully recompensed. 410. Wherefore shall the melodies of the Dove be renewed and He replace all [that exists] in the heavens and on the earth. 411. He shall spread out the earth of mystic knowledge [gnosis], the Bird of the Divine Oneness shall loll [stick its tongue out] and the [true] believers shall at this moment ride upon the Burāq [Steed] of Light. 412. Should We divulge for thee all that shall take place on this [eschatological] Day the [Sacred] Tablets would prove unable to bear it and souls would be convulsed thereby. 413. Thus do We refrain from mention thereof and return to Our previous theme to the end that the [Divine] Bounty which derives from God might take precedence and surround such as are clothed in the garment of existence. 414. Know then, that thou, if thou combine this [alchemical] Oil which We have, in truth disclosed for thee, with this [Snow-White] Earth, 415. it would assuredly unite to the extent that it [the Elixir] would be produced; it would indeed be most proximate, closer than if it had been disclosed for thee before thine own vision! 416. This, if, that is, thou should befittingly carry out this [alchemical] task. 417. Wherefore know thou [appropriately the secrets of] the "Gold" and the "Silver", then the "Sun" and the "Moon", and the "White Gum" and the "Red [Gum]" perchance that thou might be befittingly informed. 418. And regarding this they [alchemists] say, `The alchemical work is naught save the [mystery of] the two most great luminaries' [= the Sun and the Moon]; just as thou art aware from the books of the people. 419. And in this respect know thou also, that they say that our "Gold" is not the common gold and likewise the "Silver" that thou do ordinarily know about. 420. Such "Gold" is indeed that which We have named `Possessed of Dual Wings' for it was a bird soaring in all of the bodies and [something] designated with all the [various alchemical] names. 421. It [the Bird] so designates, for example, the [element] Water to the end that it might stream and flow and it designates Fire so that it might, by its own nature, heat things up. 422. It likewise, [designates the element] the Earth [such that it may might prove inwardly solidified]. 423. Similarly again, it [so designates] the [element] Air such that it might effect combination; a uniting of what is within it. [?] 424. All such as are perceptive of the mysteries of nature bear witness [unto] the [truth of] this matter. 425. Such are among those who have attained detachment from what is other than God and have been enabled to orient themselves towards Him; towards attaining unto a transcendent station. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER FIFTEEN Divisions 426-450 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 426. Then know furthermore that this radiant [elixiroial], fiery Oil is assuredly the Crown of Crowns, the Divine Crown, and the Crown of Victory since, by virtue of it, all of the bodies are regenerated [transmuted, transformed]. 427. That is to say, through it are all bodies made to recover from oozing, decayed moisture and the abysmal, base drying out. 428. Through it also, all that hath been created upon the earth will be cured from all diseases. 429. It is assuredly the quintessence of [the divine, Cosmic] Activity from which are established the foundations of the world. 430. It is [also] the "Heat" without which there would be no motion; for motion is a result of the action which is engendered thereby. 431. Wherefore know ye that all science [knowledge] is by virtue of the heat [as thou would realise] if, that is, thou should ponder the essences of the science [knowledge] of reality. 432. Assuredly is it the resting-place of the valiant, [as well as] the Male Organ, the Youth, Hermes, the Orient, and the Spirit which bloweth over the mouldering bones causing them, with the permission of God, the King, the Powerful, the Self-Subsistent, to rise up. 433. Then know thou that the Spirit is nothing except the increased density [of the ethereal] Water upon the face of the snow-white Earth. 434. This results from a directive [Cause-Logos] from which it doth suddenly appear; even as rapid divine revelation. 435. And God made it [the Spirit] to be triumphant over all things for this is assuredly that which, from time immemorial overshadoweth all things through the shadow of the name of God, the Triumphant, the Powerful. 436. Manifest therefrom are the traces of power [as thou wouldst observe] if thou should attain unto this station. 437. And this snow-white Earth is assuredly a [philosopher's] Stone from which gusheth forth streams which are the same in their species [gender, class] and likewise identical in their organized mode if thou would multiply this similarity thou wouldst witness four. 438. It's similitude is the [isolated letter] "A", the like of which We have already made mention for this [letter] "A" is one in its "Soul". 439. It is not subject to enumeration though enumeration does result from it. 440. Multiplicity emergeth therefrom though thou do yet observe the multiplicity of the worlds of numbers through the Visage of the One. 441. This ["A"] is [indeed] the [Philosopher's] Stone, in which the three types are combined as thou do assuredly testify with thine own eyes, if, that is, thou art experienced in the knowledge [science] of God. 442. It [the "A" = Elixir= Stone =Spirit] is certainly evocative of the "night of Destiny" Quran 97:1f for thereon is a thing determined according to a hidden knowledge. 443. God concealeth it from the inmost hearts of His servants just as the "night of Destiny" is concealed from such as fail to gaze with the vision of God into the realities of things. 444. And We compare it [the hidden decree?] to the "night" because darkness and shadows become manifest therein after the primordial structuring [regulation of fate?]. 445. This resulteth from the shadows within which was determined the Water of Life. Such is of the Reality about which thou hast heard aforetime. CHAPTER SIXTEEN Divisions 446-480 Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 446. Now Hearken thou, O concourse of the Bayān! Then ponder upon that which hath been sent down aforetime in the Criterion [regarding the] determination of the threefold shadows; this to the end that thine eyes might be solaced thereby and thou attain unto the acme of that after which the people hath striven in their search. 447. And thou, O thou servant! Know thou that Bahā' [-Allāh] was immortalized (`rendered verdent') when he attained unto the Dawning-Place of Eternal Subsistence near the Source of this Water; 448. [though] he was not concerned therewith neither did he drink therefrom inasmuch as the Spirit [Soul] reoriented him through his own Logos-Persona in a Mighty, Beloved, Right-Handed direction. Quran 18:18 449. This inasmuch as this Youth [Bahā'-Allāh] desireth not Eternal Subsistence for his [own] Self in this earthly domain; [nay, rather!] he extendeth his Logos-Spirit and all that is before him for the sake of all that inhabit the heavens and the earth. 450. Such is what he hath chosen for his own Self in a state of love before God, the King, the Help in Peril, the Powerful, the Praised. 451. Say. O people! By God! This servant desireth nothing at all for himself and seeketh assistance from nobody in the earthly domain except God alone. 452. Unto the truth of this testifieth the Tongue of the Divine Oneness in a concealed, Unseen Pavilion. 453. Say, This is the "Lamp" which hath not sought the "Niche" from anyone; He doth not take exclusive possession within his own Logos-Persona of the [theophanic] Fire and hath not beamed forth by virtue of anything other than God, the Unique, the Mighty, the Transcendent, the Self-Subsistent. 454. Then thank thou God, thy Creator! in that he hath unveiled for thee the mysteries through this resplendent, delimited Pen. 455. It [revelation of the Pen] was indeed a thing delimited only by virtue of its self-generated delimitation although God maketh to flow therefrom what is unlimited, what hath no extremity, for therein thou should indeed witness the mysteries of the [transcendent divine] abstraction in this delimited reality. 456. Such is of the knowledge which God hath taught My Pen! 457. This to the end that all might attain certitude since (with His permission) are the heavens of knowledge folded up in His right-hand and the earth of wisdom (again, with His permission) deposited therein. 458. Yet do all [still wonder whether to] enquire [of Us/Him]after the wonders of His knowledge! 459. Know then that the first thing that was originated from the genesis of pre-existent Eternity in the worlds of creation, were the four Elements. 460. According to thy time-honoured and current designation they are Fire, Air, Water, and Earth. 461. Thereafter appeared the four Natures (Greek: stoicheia) [or elements] which, as thou do enumerate and know [them], are "Heated", “Cold”, "Wet", "Dry". 462. Hence, when thou do mix and combine them there is manifested for every one of them two pillars; thus, relative to the Fire, it is [the two `elements'] Hot and Dry. 463. And it is likewise for the three remaining Elements, about which fundamentals thou shouldst acquaint thyself. 464. Through them did God create all that does exist in the worlds of creation be they transcendental realities or things mundane, which is all that maintains through time due [equilibrium] [the] balance of their natures just as thou witnesseth in the sun and the moon. 465. And whatever fails to maintain [the] requisite balance of their natures does speedily perish just as thou can observe in the lower worlds of creation. 466. Strive thou then to become aware of the diverse aspects of the harmonious balance associated with the metals [and minerals]. 467. Such will prove more straightforward of being regulated relative to the [accomplishment of the alchemical] task; if that is, thou act appropriately for the [alchemical] process is not actualized save through separation, purification, and [re-]combination. 468. This is in conformity with the reality about which all the Prophets have spoken forth. 469. And thou, when thou become aware of the foundational reality of nature pertaining to the divine metal [mineral] take therefrom only according to thy requirement then refine [distill] it though the Water of Life which lieth within its nature and is the very closest of things within and relative to it. 470. This such that the foundational nature is transmuted and becomes snow-white, of pristine purity. 471. Then allow the [internal] "water" to empower it (the transformed foundational reality) and produce condensation [of moisture] therefrom, until, to a limited extent, this [resultant] foundational reality is subject to transmutation. 472. And [thus will] this [interactive cosmic] Spirit [ = "Water"] reconfigure this "Earth". 473. After that place it (the reconfigured `Earth') is in darkness until it is mixed and reconstituted into a single reality whereupon [thou should] coagulate it upon a gentle fire and repeat this [process] twice or even more times; 474. the process, that is, of coagulation and differentiation for such is especially in conformity with reality if thou desire to operate in this way. 475. If thou should prove incapable of this, then cause this [instrisic] "water" to empower this "earth" substance then maintain it in the differentiated state until this [internal] Water is reconstituted [as something] snow-white, of pristine purity. 476. Thereafter wax this [new] "earth" with this [instrinsic] "water" such that thou shalt attain to the utmost degree according to thy desire. 477. Then differentiate it after the waxing process, for the final stage of the waxing process was the first state of differentiation. 478. After the differentiation thou shalt coagulate it and then shall the [alchemical] work of the Moon be completed and thou shalt witness the power of God with thine own vision; 479. if that is, thou wouldst come to realization in accordance with that which We have stipulated in this Tablet. 480. In such manner shalt thou perform the [alchemical] task, for knowledge [necessarily] preceeds the [alchemical] work. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN Divisions 481-500 Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 481. Heed ye! Heed ye! O Concourse of the Bayān! Before ye take [alchemical] action with respect to all that We have taught thee, do not carry out this matter. 482. Such is My [Our] advice unto thee so hearken ye! if that is, thou desire to tread the paths of Reality. 483. Then know thou that foundational reality [is a term which] might designate the "water" for the "water" is the basis of the [alchemical] operations from which cometh the pure Oil; whatsoever is oiled therewith shall never be [destructively] set ablaze. 484. This is indeed of the "Water" through which God giveth life unto the "earth" after its death and from which the revivification [resurrection] is realized. 485. Some there are among the Prophets who are sages (and alchemical initiates) such as were wholly self-sufficient through this "water" by virtue of [the performance of] this [alchemical] work. 486. They extracted by means of it whatsoever they desired, according to the superlative procedures and [the mysteries of] this [alchemy] is of the real, the hidden science. 487. Whoso acknowledgeth [the truth of] this is numbered among such as hath had their hearts examined for faith by God and been taught by God about the Mercury and its unique oneness. 488. This [alchemical secret] is a treasurewhich hath assuredly been sealed with the Seal of God. 489. And if thou desire to [perform] the [alchemical] task of the Sun relative to the [production of] gold then return ye to this body which is of the Pure Oil. 490. This [Oil] is that which We hath mentioned aforetime and which We designated the "Gold of the people" and the "Sulphur of the Ultimately Real" for thou art bewildered over the performance of the [alchemical] task 491. By God! We mentioned for thee all of the aspects of the [alchemical] work and cast upon thee science such as hath not been available to any soul aforetime. 492. And thou shalt bear witness thereto in both thy spirits and thy souls if thou art truly perceptive We have mentioned unto thee what is a clarification of the miscellaneous allusions pertaining to the [theory of the] balance of the qualities [of the foundational nature of things] for whosoever hath become privy thereto hath assuredly become insightful (successful) through the superlative divine bounty through this Lordly Wisdom and this divine bestowal [as thou wouldst know] if thou wert truly aware. 493. Thus at this moment have We cast upon thee what will make thee independent of such as have been devoted to the [alchemical] art. 494 Know then that if thou should understand that the [alchemical] matter is naught save what is accomplished through "Mercury" and "Sulphur", then thou would realize also that these two are [alchemically] represented by the "Sun" and the "Moon" which are [in the symbolic language of certain alchemists] "Gold" and "Silver". 495. Know [thou] also that salt is saline in the subsistent constituency of bodies since thou shall in no wise find better that it for the sake of [obtaining] Gold [as would be evident] if, that is, thou should [carefully] examine all aspects of the [essential chemical realities of] things. 496. This, in that within the spiritual essence of their nature is a universal archetype, which is not fully explicable through the pen, even if thou should write for the duration of thy lifetime. 497. And thou, if thou should produce this salt from its source mine, then distill (filter) it, and disassociate the lime which is produced and generated therefrom until it become a single Reality [substance] and a durable Oil; 498. then, by God! thou would attain unto the summit of knowledge and the apex of whatsoever is known. 499. This since within the salts are secreted the inmost mysteries of concealed hidden things like unto the penultimate sciences which thou might witness treasured up within purified hearts. 500. [The realization of] Such [truth] is [indeed] an aspect of the reality of certitude after which all the people, being destitute thereof, do assuredlywander aimlessly in the vale of ignorance. Tablet on the Isolated Letters [of the Light] CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Divisions 501-525 THE ISOLATED LETTERS [OF THE LIGHT] 501. Thus doth the Dove of Knowledge warble in beloved, ecstatic accents upon the branches of wisdom. 502. In this respect have We communicated sufficiently; although We remain fearful of the [disclosure of the alchemical] matter which We have unveiled for thee in sublime, lucid allusions 503. (even though none shall attain thereto save through the love of God and of his chosen ones). 504. This is what this Supreme Pen bestoweth upon thee in these specified Tablets, 505. although thou, if thou should hearken unto My bounty, would seek from God what would render thee self-sufficiently independent of gold and silver. 506. By God! Should thou befittingly hearken [unto what hath just been communicated] thou would realize that this is the very furthermost degree of the [mysteries of the alchemical] matter. 507. This inasmuch as gold and silver maketh none truly self-sufficient (independently wealthy). 508. Nay rather! they increase [naught but] poverty [as thou would realize] if thou should befittingly observe! 509. Yet, relative to this matter, do We make supplication for thee to the end that thou be made selfsufficiently independent of all such as inhabit the heavens and the earth. 510. This that is, if thou should take firm hold of the thread of the [reality of the alchemical] matter contained in this discourse. 511. Then know [thou] that this [letter] "A" was revealed at the beginning of the Criterion and We, verily, have explained it for thee by means of subtle allusions that render intellects speechless. 512. It, verily, hath been created by means of the [letter] "A" which was revealed in the Bayān on the part of God, the Help in Peril, the Exalted, the Self-Subsistent. 513. Yet before Him (God) is it (the letter "A"), something non-existent as would be evident if thou should ponder over its mysteries. 514. [And if thou consider the matter] on another level it [the "A"] represents His [God's] Logos-Self and His Essence [as would be evident] if thou should enter into the pavilion of the divine Unity. 515. And concerning this matter, know thou the station of this straight, upright [letter] "A" on the Day on which God will commission [raise up] the gems of knowledge through a sanctified, expected Point [a prophet]. 516. [So too shall it be] when Manyu ẓhiru-hu Allah ("Him Whom God shall make manifest" = the Bābi messiah) shall come upon the cloud of knowledge and power with the angels of the Cause at his right-hand, and when all in the heavens and on the earth shall swoon away at the [judgemental] thunderbolt of that Day. 517. On that [eschatological] Day shall the pillars of the creatures be seized with trembling and all be overtaken with turmoil at the Majesty of the Cause of God. 518. So shall there be joyous felicitation for such as have attained unto [the presence of] His Beauty; then, in his presence, enter into the Paradise of Holiness 519. Should they at that instant be commanded to do something, they would neither say "Why?" or "Wherefore?" 520. In the light of what they had been commanded they would assuredly speed on and not be at all fearful regarding the [inhibiting limitations of] the concourse of the Bayān; they would be as a suckling infant galloping forward at the bosom of the Mercy of God. 521. They would neither vacillate over anything nor be fearful of anyone. 522. And if all in the [concourse of the] Bayān or another religious community should [attempt to] hinder them, they would not be held back, neither would they be made to turn aside in consequence of any [single] thing. 523. They would not even open their eyes towards anybody for they would [be forever] gazing upon the pristine [divine, messianic] Beauty. 524. Now do We beseech God that He render Us successful and beware ye of the factions which do circle around him; 525. such as are present upon his carpet and who give heroic testimony in his presence to the effect that He, verily, is assuredly the Powerful, the Giver, the Mighty, the Beloved One. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 Tablet of Admonition Revealed in Arabic, in 1861-62 for Siyyid Ja'farof Yazdí [ ] ADMONITION 1. This is the Suah of Admonition [or caution] for those who want to heed God’s admonitions. 2. In the Name of God, the Exalted, the Great, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Most Beloved! 3. Glory be to God Who has revealed the Verses in Truth to the Prophets and Messengers; Who reveals to people that which they should abide in the religion of God. 4. In these verses are given Glad Tidings concerning the Straight Path of God, where all things are explained in detail, as a guide and a reminder for those who enter the Divine Paradise by the leave of God. 5. Verily they will be guided to Salvation and will be led to the Holy Shores, nigh unto God, the Help in Peril, the Mighty, the Self-Subsistent. 6. O Letter Jeem! [G] [a name for ___] [1] Hearken to what the Nightingale of the Cause of God recites unto you in the Days, during which the people of rejection and hatred have clamored around Him without leave or evidence from God, the Mighty, the Beloved, determined to exile Him from this Land, as they had previously exiled Him. 7. Thus, We recite unto you the mysteries of this Cause that perchance in the Days of God you will be among those who may fathom these mysteries. 8. Know thou that We have mentioned you previously as We mention you now with these verses, which separate the ones who rejected them and revive those who believe in the Divine Unity and soar in the realms of Nearness, remembering their Lord with their inner and outer tongues. 9. They, through the spiritual fruits of the Divine Tree, are sustained at all times. 10. Verily, they neither doubt God nor speak, except by the leave of God, the Help in Peril, the Most Holy. 11. And if they desire to ask a question concerning any matter, they will not talk except by the leave of God. 12. Thus We teach you about the Path of Piety. 13. Perchance in the Days of God people will be mindful of the admonitions of their Lord. 14. Verily, We have not sent a Messenger but revealed unto Him clear proofs and evidences. 15. Despite this, people have made Them the objects of mockery and ridicule. 16. Among them was Adam, Whom We sent in Truth, and made Him dwell in the Exalted Paradise in the Forbidden Valley [of Aden] to which even those who are nigh unto God have no access. 17. We have taught Him all the Names[of God], and made Him a Witness to the mysteries of Our Cause, and made Him reside in the shade of the Divine Lote Tree of Paradise, [2] if ye only know. 18. We, verily, have commanded Him to eat of every thing He desires, yet warned Him from partaking of the Tree of the Spirit; this is, verily, of the hidden mysteries. 19. This Tree hath grown from the Absolute Spirit and it is that to which no man should have access, except God, the Help in Peril, the Mighty, the Most Visible. 20. When We found Him, following His passion, less than a breath of a hair measure hence, We made Him to descend from Heaven and made Him to dwell on earth like unto others who roam this world. 21. We then informed Him of Our Cause and warned Him of His doing. 22. Thus, He lamented and prostrated Himself upon the dust for 70,000 years, and lifted His head supplicating: Glory be to Thee! There is none other God but Thee! 23. Have mercy then upon Me and do not bring Me into account for that which My hands have committed, for Thou art He Who forgivest all, and art merciful in all things and Thou art the Mighty, Who art feared by all! 24. Forgive Me, O my Best Beloved, for my sins in Thy Presence. 25. Thou hast made Me to dwell in the Mansion that was sanctified from all else except Thee, while I was preoccupied with My passion and negligent of Thy Remembrance. 26. Do Thou accept My repentance by Thy grace and mercy. 27. Thou art the Truth Who knowest the unknown worlds. 28. Thus, We poured out the rain of Our mercy upon Him. 29. Then We washed Him and wiped His tears and purified Him from all sins and made Him among Those Who soar in the realms of Holiness. 30. We then chose Him in Truth and made Him Our Prophet, and sent Him to those who dwell on earth to command them with Justice and prevent them from oppression. Tablet of Admonition CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-65 ADMONITION 31. This is, verily, what hath been preordained by the Pen of Might in the treasured Tablets. 32. He then said: O people! I am but a Servant of God. 33. He has chosen Me for His Cause and made Me a Sign unto you, if ye but know! 34. Fear God, O peoples of the world! 35. And do not spread mischief on earth, and seek the bounties from God, the Help in Peril, the Best Beloved. 36. Take no guardian for yourselves except Him; neither commit whatever God prevented you through the Pen of His Chosen Ones. 37. Perchance on the Day of Resurrection, ye shall be gathered before God! 38. Alas, they have turned away from Him, rejecting His signs and said: We shall never follow Thee except when you bring us another sign! 39. Hence, they turned away from Him and were among those who were utterly dead in the confusion of their selves and their vain imaginings. [3] 40. Soon after, We chose His son, and made Him Our Sign, and sent Him to His people. 41. Perchance they will turn unto the Countenance of God. 42. But when He brought them the clear verses, they denied Him and were among those who from all eternity to all eternity have turned away from the Beauty of God! 43. Time passed and We sent Noah, in Truth, clothing Him with the Robe of the Spirit, and made Him the Sign for those who yearned for guidance. 44. But when He came to them from the Mystical Mount with a fire and splendor of the spirit, they rejected Him and took partners with God, the Help in Peril, the Most Beloved, and said: 45. You are not sent to us (by God) and have not been guided by the light of God. 46. You are among those who lie in this world. 47. Hence, like those, you are also a liar. 48. They then wanted to kill Him, but We, verily, have protected Him from those who took partners with God. 49. And when the conditions became very severe unto Him, He purified Himself with the Holy Waters and sat down before God with endearing humility. 50. He supplicated God, beseeching Him to send His vengeful affliction upon His people. 51. We then sent unto Him Heavenly Angels to be of those who intercede. 52. And they went unto Him and said: 53. O Noah! Do not do unto those as they have done unto Thee. 54. Rather, have mercy upon them and do not charge them for their transgression for, verily, they are feeble in this world; and are but subjects in this Dominion; having no power upon their own death nor life nor resurrection. 55. Be Thou patient in the Cause of God, for He, verily, shall reward those who endure patiently, and have trusted in Him. 56. Verily, this is the first affliction sent to this world, be patient with their transgressions and the pain they have caused Thee. 57. For God shall reward Thee the Reward of Those Who patiently endure, seeking the good pleasure of their Lord. 58. Hence, Noah rose up and put aside His vengeful intent, and called His people unto God, the Help in Peril, the Most Beloved. 59. Thus hath Our mercy preceded all things and Our bounties, verily, hath surrounded whomsoever is in the Heavens and on the Earth, if ye be of them who reflect upon the mysteries of this Cause! 60. Years passed , and none of His people believed; neither did God’s beauteous melodies affect them! 61. Nay, they increased their transgressions and rejections until Noah gave up all hope and sought God, asking Him to send down His wrath upon them and to leave them in utter ruins. 62. Therefore, We have sent down Angels from other Realms who said to Him: 63. O Noah! Be not the first Who punishes this world but have mercy upon the servants of God and forgive their transgressions. 64. Perchance they may be guided by the Splendors of God, His Signs and Verses. 65. Be patient in the Cause, be steadfast, be as a formidable mountain in the Cause of God, the Help in Peril, the Best Beloved. Tablet of Admonition CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-95 ADMONITION 66. Noah endured patiently for a period of time, of which none knew its duration except God. 67. To this the sincere ones bear witness. 68. Verily, they did not believe, neither did they rise up from the graves of their passion, nor were they gathered when the Trumpet Blast had been blown! 69. Thus, in the veils of their own selves they were held back. 70. Hence, God called Noah from behind the veils, assuring Him: 71. None of Thy people will ever believe except those who previously believed, so be not grieved with what they have done. 72. When Noah heard the Call of God, His inner being trembled with exceeding longing; He lifted His Hands He then, said: 73. O Lord! Leave none of those people upon the earth! 74. We have heard His Cry and have commanded Him to build the Ark. 75. And when the Ark of the Spirit was completed through the Most Great Word, We said: 76. O Noah! Enter therein those of Thy people who were predestined to believe in the religion of God. 77. Therefore, We poured down out of the clouds of God’s wrath the rain of confusion causing all the people of the world to be drowned therein, except those who sailed upon the Ark of the Spirit! [4] 78. We then sent Hŭd and made Him a Prophet upon the East and the West and aided Him with Our Cause and guided Him to enter with those who entered in the Egypt of the Spirit. 79. And He said: O People! Fear God! And do not commit what those previously have committed. 80. Verily, I fear that the Day of Sure Retribution shall come upon you! 81. Verily, they rejected Him and turned away from what He hath given them from God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 82. Then We charged them for their sin and made them a sign for those who truly want to be admonished. 83. Thereafter, We sent Sal’ih, and We have resolved His affairs by requesting Him to command all people to deal with one another with absolute justice, reminding them of the Day of God, the Mighty, the Most Beloved. 84. Say! O People! Believe in the One Who hath created you, and sustained you, and caused you to die and brought you back to life, if ye but know. 85. Do not busy thyself with this world and its adornments, but fear God and never vacillate from His injunctions. 86. Have mercy on yourselves, and do not transgress against the Cause of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 87. They said: O Sal’ih! We do not worship your God, and we do not follow what you ask us to follow, so be silent. 88. If not, we shall stone you and kill you. 89. Thus they were among those who transgressed against the religion of God. 90. Sali’h said: O People! This is the She Camel of God in the Holy Pasture of the Spirit. 91. You see her quenching your thirst from the milk of wisdom and it does not harm you in any way, so fear God and do not touch her. 92. Neither inflict upon her any harm of your own malicious selves and do not follow your passions if ye be of those who understand. 93. Alas, Satan whispered in their hearts and again they transgressed against God, the Mighty, the Self-Subsistent. 94. Verily, they increased their haughtiness until they buckled the She Camel, without any sin or crime. 95. Hence, We punished them due to their rebellion and destroyed them for what they had wrought.[5] Tablet of Admonition CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 96-130 ADMONITION 96. After a while We sent unto them Abraham in Truth and chose Him from among the people and made Him a Sign for those who walk in the Path of Might. 97. He said: O People! Fear God and believe in Him and do not take partners unto Him in this world, and be not of those who turned away from His clear evidences, and be not negligent, but turn to the Courts of the Spirit, if ye but heed. 98. Perchance, the Divine Breezes may waft over you and draw you unto the Shores of Oneness, and teach you from the wisdom of God, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Most Beloved. 99. They said: We shall never follow Thee, O Abraham, in Thy Cause. 100. Neither shall we abandon our gods. 101. Ask your God to send us what you promised us. 102. Thus they ridiculed Him every day, and determined to kill Him, taking the evidences of God as objects for their mockery. 103. Rejecting God’s signs and evidences, they turned away from the Ocean of His bounties until one of their leaders in whose heart the fire of opposition and malice burned, and who was among those who were wrapped in their own veils, utterly dead, gathered the people, informing them of his plot to kill Abraham and burn Him with fire. 104. Thus they conspired with him, ignited the fire of opposition and malice, and taking Abraham, threw Him into that fire and continued to prostrate themselves before their own vain imaginings. 105. We, verily, hath turned that fire into peace and comfort unto Him, and made it a fire of spirit and mercy. 106. Thus, We protected Him as We protect those who patiently endure during calamities and affliction![6] 107. Thereafter, We sent Moses with mighty proofs of the preordained Divine Cause, and brought Him to the Shores of Holiness in the Sacred Spot of Paradise. 108. We made Him dwell in the Sinai of the Cause of God and the Divine Chambers of the Spirit. 109. Then We called Him behind seventy thousand veils beyond the Tree of Eternity, near the Ocean of Grandeur: 110. O Moses! I am God, Thy Lord and the Lord of Thy forefathers: Ishmael, Isaac and Jacob. 111. This is My Beauty which We have disclosed unto Thee. Behold! What do you see? 112. Thus have We showered Our bestowals upon Thee as a favor out of Our loving kindness. 113. Therefore, get your enlightenment from this Sacred Fire. 114. Perchance in the Days of God, people will be illumined by the fire of this Divine Love. 115. Thus, We have strengthened Him with the Rod of the Cause and made His Hand as My Hand and made Him shine in Truth like unto a Radiant Jewel for those who see with the sight of God. 116. Then We have commanded Him to remind them of Our Days to come, when all veils will be burned away by Our Might; when there shall come unto them the Countenance of Spirit in the shadows of the splendors in the Name of Ali, if ye but know it! 117. "Go unto Pharaoh and his people and guide them by the Holy Lights and give them the GladTidings of the Days whereby all shall be gathered in the Holy Court. 118. Perchance they will follow the Cause of their Lord and be guided by the Fire of God, and turn to the Shore of Grace in the Presence of God, the Help in Peril, the Best Beloved." 119. Thus, Moses entered unto Pharaoh and said: "Fear God, O Pharaoh! And follow not thy vain imaginings and be not of those who refuse to be enlightened by the Lights of God! 120. Verily, I have come to Thee from the Dawning Place of the Spirit with the Sinai of the Cause. 121. Do follow the Cause of thy Lord and be not of those who are not touched by the fire of their Lord. 122. O People! Do not cling to the rope of falsehood; cling to the Rope of God, if ye but know. 123. Arise from the seats of heedlessness and give praise unto God in His Days. 124. Verily, We have given you this Glad-Tidings in truth, if ye but comprehend." 125. Pharaoh responded: "Who is Your Lord, O Moses?" 126. Moses said: "He is the One Who created Me and sent Me with Sovereignty from His side, if ye believe! 127. He is the One Who created you, sustained you and gave you of the ornaments of this Dominion and hath bestowed upon you sovereignty. 128. Happily ye may follow His Cause and be of those who are walking in the Path of the Good Pleasure of the Spirit." 129. Indeed Pharaoh did not heed and did not believe in His Lord - not for an instant. 130. Hence, We hath caused him and his people to drown in the ocean of their arrogance, and made them a sign for those who follow them in this world, and for those who contemplate upon the signs of God. [7] CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 131-160 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 131. When Moses passed on, We sent after Him the Spirit of the spirit and We Named Him, Jesus, in this kingdom, if ye but know it. 132. Verily, We hath sanctified Him from any abhorrent sin; made Him hearken to the warbling of the Nightingale; made Him attracted by the favor of the Invisible Abode; and purified Him with a Holy and Spiritual Water! 133. Then We have breathed into Him the Essence of the Spirit; clothed Him with the Mantle of Prophethood; have chosen Him from all people and made Him a Sign for those who were fashioned by the Word of God prior to and after their creation. 134. We, verily, have loved Him in the Concourse on High prior to the creation of whosoever was created out of solid clay in this world. 135. In Truth! We have commanded all who are in the heavens and on the earth by His command and hath taken the Covenant from all things on His behalf. 136. Verily, this hath been preordained in the Tablets of the Spirit with the fragrant and divine ink. 137. Thus We have sent Him with Holy breezes and made Him a sheer Sign for those who dwell in the Paradise of Majesty and Grandeur, and commanded Him to shower upon all creation, out of the surging waves of this roaring Ocean, heavenly rains that We have entrusted Him. 138. Alas! None have realized this, except Us. 139. I, verily, am the Truth that was concealed throughout Eternity behind the veils of might and power. 140. When the Mystery of the Word was ready within His Temple, He called out: 141. "O People! Fear God and do not follow the inclinations of your satanic selves; and fear the Day that all of you shall return unto your Lord. 142. I do not call you except unto God; and give you the Glad Tidings of the Days where the Nightingale shall warble upon the Tree of Majesty, if ye can hear; 143. the Day when God shall Manifest Himself with His Cause and speak with the Sweet Tongue of Ali. 144. This is the Day for which all the Temples of Holiness shall yearn but will be unable to attain, except those who were wholly detached from all else but God. 145. O People! Hasten to attain the Presence of God in His Days, for this is what will benefit you most from all upon which the sun shines, if ye truly believe. 145. O People! This is the Book of God. Believe in It and do not pervert It from that which ye have been ordered in Truth, if ye but know! 146. For it is not by earthly bounties that man will be reborn, yet with every Word that comes out of the Mouth of God, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Help in Peril, the Most Holy. 147. O People! Hearken unto what We have revealed unto you of the words of wisdom and neglect not the Book of God, and respond to the Caller of the Spirit, Who calls you by this Fire of the Lamp of Truth, by which ye shall be guided. 148. O People! We do not ask from you any reward, compensation or gratitude. 149. Verily, My reward is with the One Who created Me and sent Me in Truth and made Me a Sovereign unto you. 150. Perchance, I may bring you closer to the Holy Court and guide you to the Pavilions of Majesty and Power, if ye desire to enter therein." 151. Alas! None of them believed, neither did they turn to this luminous and well-treasured Countenance. 152. Among the people were those who rejected Him; others who turned away from Him; yet others, who unjustly argued with Him. 153. Some others even mocked and ridiculed Him to the degree that the world constrained Him to the point that there was no safe place for Him to dwell therein. 154. Verily, We were fully aware of His plight; thus,We revealed unto you with this powerful and mighty Pen 155. that, in the end, We sent Him Our victory in Truth, and made Him triumphant with Invisible Hosts, and raised Him up unto the Heaven of Holiness. 156. Thus We cut off the hands of rejection and prevented them from touching the Hem of His Robe. 157. Thus We reward those who in the Path of Our good pleasure, patiently endure. 158. Thus We reveal unto thee out of the mysteries of Our Cause that which previously the hands of the people have wrought, as they continue to do today! 159. Learn well from the past chronicles that which hath befallen the Prophets and Messengers of God. 160. Perchance ye may become fully cognizant in all matters of your religion and be among those who enter into the City of Eternal Peace. Tablet of Admonition CHAPTER SIX Divisions 161-185 ADMONITION 161. After duration of time, Muhammad was sent in Truth and We made Him Shine with splendor from the Divine Wilderness, just as the Sun of Eternity shines upon the Crystal White City. 162. When that light radiantly shone, it illumined Yathrib of Holiness, and the sacred Wilderness of Grandeur, if ye but know it! 163. Thus have We raised the Clouds of Providence and caused them to shower down upon these Pure Cities the rain of well desired Grace. 164. Perchance in the hearts of the Holy Ones there may flourish profound mystical knowledge. 165. We, verily, have made Seas of Grace to surge forth from this bountiful rain and through this, We, verily, have renewed all the religions and out of these sanctified Divine Seasons have manifested every thing in verdant, embellished Springtime Forms. 166. He called out: "O People! Believe in God Who created and sustained you and give praises unto Him for what He hath given you out of His infinite bounties; and be not of those who denounce God’s favors. 167. O People! I am but the Bearer of the Glad-Tidings and a Warner. 168. I bring you the Glad-Tidings of the Ridván of God and warn you of the Day on which ye shall be resurrected out of the dust and questioned as to what ye have committed during your trivial lives. 169. Verily, ye shall pay for what you have wrought in your days. 170. O People! I speak not out of My own passion. 171. This is what was revealed unto Me – that there is no God but Him, the Mighty, the Powerful, the Praised One. 172. O People! This is My Path, so follow It and follow not those who commit abominations and whatsoever else God hath forbidden to them, who were drowned in their own evil selves and passion. 173. O People! We desire nothing from you. My recompense is only from the One Who sent Me in Truth. 174. Happily, ye will not dispute with the religion of God; nor will you follow the false and corrupt leaders, nor be of those who refute the attainment of the Presence of God, the Mighty, the Help in Peril, and Self-Subsistent. 175. O People! Deprive not yourselves, neither deprive your souls but hasten to the Path of Holiness in this Sacred Shore which none have entered except those who traverse the Spiritual Dominion, with whom, verily, God was well-pleased. 176. O People! Be appreciative of these days for the eyes of Eternity have not witnessed like unto them. 177. So fear God and do not transgress against His Messengers." 178. They replied: "Thou art not but a man like us and we do not want to follow Your Cause. 179. You have no privilege above us. 180. You are naught except a crazed and bewitched man." 181. Thus, Some have turned away from Him; others challenged Him by requesting: 182. "Send down unto us Sustenance from Heaven, or, send down to us Hosts of Angels, or, make a wellspring to gush with Water, or, bring us mint solid gold." 183. He replied: "O People, I am but a man like you; I bring you God’s messages and do not utter a letter from Myself for God is Witness between you and Me. 184. Fear God and do not let the glamour and ornamentations of this world seduce you, but seek refuge in God’s Covenant and never turn away from His Cause. 185. We have not commanded you except that which God hath commanded, and unto this every atom in the universe bears witness, if ye hearken and hear with the ears of Spirit. CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 186-215 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 186. O People! These are the signs of God that were revealed unto you; by what proof do you profess faith after this? 187. Verily, God hath never ordained any proof in this Dominion greater than these Verses. 188. This is one of His evidences. So fear God and do not be arrogant towards His signs. 189. Verily, this Evidence (the Word of God) no one on earth can harm or destroy and nothing in the Heavens can match it, if ye, in the Days of God, can see with the sight of God! 190. They replied: "We shall not believe in Thee or the One Who sent Thee because Thou art not but a man who wants to prevent us from worshiping what our forefathers have worshipped. 191. Thus we have known Thee and we do not see Thee except among those who slandered against God!" 192. Verily, whenever We have admonished them with the counsel of Truth, they never turned unto God to the extent that their inward mischief swelled up and they gathered among themselves, determined to kill Him (Muhammad). 193. Wherefore, they consulted the leaders of their religion. 194. Verily, they have been conspiring against the religion of God. 195. Finally, We have saved Him in Truth, exalted His Cause, and confirmed His Divine Verses and Evidences. 196. Nevertheless, they were haughty and walked arrogantly in this world. 197. Warn then Our servants of the One Who came in Truth in the Name of Ali, (the Báb) Who hath risen from the Horizon of Holiness with majestic splendor. 198. On His right side are Rivers of Spirit, flowing with the Treasured Knowledge. 199. He said: "O People! The clouds of Divine Wisdom have been cleft asunder! And God hath come down with His Cause. 201. Verily, this is what ye have been promised in all the previous Tablets. So fear God and hearken unto Me. 202. O People! I am the Son of your Prophet[10]; I have come with Verses and Signs that bewildered all the learned ones and this is, verily, of God’s Proofs and Evidences. 203. Therefore, do not reject them with your doubts and suspicions; so be fair unto yourselves. 204. Verily, this is the Law of God which God hath ordained in Truth, if ye believe. 205. O People! By God I desire nothing except to reform your religion in all about which you dispute. 206. O People! Verily, this is of the Breezes of the Spirit, wafting upon you, leading you from certain death to Eternal Life, if ye turn unto this. 207. O People! Verily, the Tree of Divine Knowledge has given its fruits in this Eternal Sadrát and the Primal Point hath been established, and the Word of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, hath been completed. 208. O People! Verily, this is the Divine Beauty, which hath been disclosed before you! 209. The veils have been lifted; the Nightingale is singing; the Essence of Holiness hath shed His effulgence, whereby all those who are in the heavens and on the earth were illumined, if ye with the eyes of the Spirit bear witness! 210. They cried out! "We do not find You truthful, nor did we find in Your days what we have been promised in the books of our forefathers. 211. Hence, we shall not follow you, even if you have brought every Verse and Sign unto us." 212. He said: O People! Be pious and behold how God hath ordained this Firm and Eternal Proof for all those who are in heaven and on earth, if ye but know. 213. O People! All for which ye have been waiting for or heard from your forefathers and your learned ones can be demonstrated by these verses of the Holy Writ, which have filled all the heavens and earth, as ye witness. 214. If ye doubt this, by what proof can you demonstrate your faith with certainty or prove it to others? 215. Verily, this world shall vanish and so will all that is therein, and ye shall be called to the Holy Presence and between the Hands of God ye shall be gathered. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 216-240 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 216. O People! The charming speech of your learned ones should not prevent you, neither have in yourselves any doubt concerning this Cause. 217. Rather, ye should adhere to Our Guidance and never reject God’s Counsel. 218. Alas! Whenever the Remembrance increased His mention of God, they increased their transgression against Him. 219. Finally, all the religious leaders of His day plotted against Him except those who comprehended the Will of God, the Mighty, the Beloved. 220. They persisted in their conspiring, vehemently determined to kill Him. 221. They suspended Him; then the multitude of heresy released the bullets of their wrath and hate riddling His Body! 222. That Temple is the One to which the Holy Spirit bows in adoration; and the Concourse on High have visited the dust beneath His feet; and the Denizens of Paradise were blessed by His Sandals. 223. Thus the eyes of the invisible realms wept with great weeping in the celestial pavilions and the very foundation of the Throne quickened and the reality of the entire existence rumbled. 224. Thus, the Divine Tree within Himself hath quenched Its thirst with His Luminous Blood that hath been shed in the Path of God! 225. Verily, God shall reveal the Mystery of this Divine Tree and shall raise It in Truth and shall call out: 226. I am God! And there is none other God but Him, and all else are My creatures. 227. We have created them for Our Cause and all abide by Our bidding. 228. Verily, that which We have ordained for Ourself the Truth is to exalt those who have been downtrodden in this world, and humiliate the arrogant ones. 229. Verily, We have not sent a Messenger or a Prophet or a Guardian but that the malicious transgressors have opposed; just as ye witness the rejection of the debauched ones today! 230. Verily, people have never turned away from God in any Dispensation except when their leaders turned away and rose up arrogantly against God and were among those who denounced His clear signs. 231. And whenever their leaders opposed the Manifestations, the people followed them in their vain imaginings and rejection, and none believed among them except those who were endowed with holy sight, whose hearts God had tested, preparing them for His Faith. 232. Thus, He provided them with sanctified chalices which were sealed with the musk of the Spirit so that they became intoxicated with the Wine of Certitude. 233. Verily, they are the ones whom the angels of Paradise from the Celestial Heaven glorify, and who rejoice with the divine gladness of God, Himself! 234. Verily, We have not sent a Prophet but the learned ones rejected Him and rejoiced in their own knowledge as did the leaders of the past! 235. Say; O learned ones! Do ye call unto your own idols, neglecting the One Who created you and taught you what ye knew not? 236. O people of the world! Meditate on the affairs of those debauched ones and on what they have wrought and what they busied themselves! 237. Say: Wasn’t it He Who came to you with clear evidences of truth from God, (the Bab) to which ye testified while ye were slumbering upon your couches? 238. Hence, with what proof do ye support your Faith in the One Whom We sent previously in the Name of Muhammad? 239. Thus, O people of hate! Be fair within yourselves. 240. Say [to them]: Do ye support your rejection with any evidences beside what We previously revealed unto Muhammad in these clear and mighty verses? CHAPTER NINE Divisions 241-275 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 241. Say [to them]: O Ignorant People! If ye find any evidence beside what was revealed to Him from God, he Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, produce it! 242. If ye were just or truthful in your speech; if ye have no proof or evidence except what has been revealed from the well desired and majestic Heaven, then why don’t ye believe in the One Who brought you Clear Verses 243. which have filled up the East of the Earth and the West thereof; where, as a result, all fell dumbfounded except those who were wholly enchanted with the verses of God? 244. Nay, by the One in Whose Hands is My Soul, those are the corrupt ones who never believed in God, neither in His Manifestations. 245. Nay, they denounced Them even when they initially believed with absolute certainty in these Clear Evidences. 246. Verily, they refused to attain the Presence of God, despite the fact that they had been promised this in all the Tablets and they were seeking His Presence in their supplication every morning and eventide! 247. Alas! When the Inevitable Promise came to pass, they turned away and were arrogant and became doubtful of the Day of attaining the Presence of their Redeemer! 248. Verily, they have turned on their heels, slandering against God and ruling against His Manifestations with all the malice and might in their possession. 249. Verily, No Messenger has been killed except by their permission. 250. Hence, they have committed grievous calamities against God in His Days and have been utterly heedless of Him. Yet they knew it not! 251. Hence, behold the people of this world, who claimed to believe, how they returned to dust, turning away from the Lord of Lords; and were prostrating unto the idols of their own persons and passion! 252. Verily, they felt Pride for following those who claimed absolute servitude to God! 253. In truth, they believed not but have conspired against God Himself! 254. They continued treading the deserts until they reached the spot where One of the Names was buried. (Imam Husayn) 255. Although they passed by the One Who exalted the station of that Spot, yet they knew it not! (Bahá-ulláh) 256. Among them is the one who was called the servant (Sheik Abdu’l-Husayn Tehrani), the name from which all the oceans of names have branched. 257. To this all the denizens of the Eternal Courts bear witness, and beside them does also this Luminous, well-treasured Pen. 258. Verily, He is the one from whose transgressions Satan himself flees, while the hearts of those, who detached themselves from all else beside God, have been consumed and have committed this matter unto God. 259. Verily, he did not believe in God - not even for a moment – and, verily, he is the one in whose heart Satan has whispered and thus has made him to neglect God’s Remembrance and caused him to be expelled from the Well-desired, the Holy Precincts of Nearness. 260. Alas, he is the one who taught Abel to kill his brother and was of those who walked arrogantly against God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent from all eternity to all eternity. 261. Verily, there has been no heresy, oppression, or debauchery except that which has been committed by this evil one, whose nefarious actions shall be revisited upon him, if ye can but see through the eyes of God. 262. Alas! All the Angels of the Concourse on High point unto him and tell each other: "Verily, this is the one who walked haughtily against God from the beginning that has no beginning, and rebelled against the Prophets and Messenger. 263. Therefore, know and curse him, if ye but comprehend!" 264. Hence, God made him a servant for His Letters. 265. Despite his arrogance he wanted to serve them, pretending to renovate their dwellings; but, alas, he has slandered against them and was proud of it and did not realize what he had perpetrated. 266. Thus, God takes those into account who move with the wings of self and vain imaginings. 267. Say: Woe to you, O swine! For what your hands have wrought to the extent that you have drawn the sword from its sheath towards the Countenance of God, and waxed arrogantly against God, the Help in Peril, the Mighty and Most Holy. 268. You have thought that you were among those who devotedly served God but you knew of your sin which you had committed in this vanishing world! 269. Verily, there is nothing equal to this sin in the heavens and on the earth or in whatever hath been or shall be. 270. You thought that you had constructed their Homes and established their foundations! 271. Nay, by the One in Whose Hands is My Soul, you have not improved any dwelling, rather you destroyed the foundation of the House, ruined the homes and shaken their pillars and desecrated their worth and significance. 272. To this bears witness the Tongue of Grandeur in the formidable Realms of Might. 273. Alas! People knew it not; neither had they realized his malicious actions. 274. Verily, you have slandered the Lord of the House and its Master but never felt ashamed before God, your Lord and the Lord of all things. Yet, you imagined that you were restoring the House? 275. Verily, this is but a very evil deed from your malicious self towards God, the Mighty and Most Beloved. CHAPTER TEN Divisions 276-300 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 276. Inquire from him, O People of the world! Don’t you claim that God had commanded in His Book of Truth, not to take people’s properties or money unjustly, and not to wax arrogantly against God’s commandments? 277. How is it then that the money and properties of the believers were taken unjustly by the one who rose up against God and whose oppression was more evident than the sun in its zenith? 278? And he claimed that he is restoring the House? 279. We, verily, testify that the Lord of the House denounces you and your deeds and curses you for what your hands have wrought, if ye be of those who contemplate upon the mysteries of the Cause. 280. We, verily, have heard from this cursed one that he sits proudly in the social gatherings, showing arrogance against God. 281. Say: Many men before you were, equally arrogant, who are now crying out in the midmost of fire and will never find for themselves a helper or savior. 282. Verily, whenever they invoke (God) to be saved from the torture of hellfire, they will not be saved but will, rather, be punished by God’s wrath. 283. Just as those who rejected Him, you too shall return to thy destiny in the hellfire with which those who took partners unto God are tortured. 284. Say: By God! O ye who took partners unto Him and who rejected His signs and verses, and denounced His bounties; even the people of the hellfire of the lowest abyss flee from the fire of thyself and seek refuge unto God from you and your evil, for at every moment they, verily, curse you and those who followed you. 285. Say! Didn’t God forbid you saying: Do not follow the malicious oppressor lest that same fire will touch you? 286. Hence, by what proof do ye pride yourselves in following this debaucher who commits whatever God hath forbidden and discards whatever He was commanded, as ye testified to his deeds? 287. Verily, despite this, ye have sought near access to him, glorified him, listened to him, extolled him in thy gatherings, supported him in his claims and have turned to his guidance in thy affairs. [14] 288. This Is, verily, a mystery that has never before been revealed unto the Arabian Muhammad from the hidden and mighty Words. 289. Indeed, every path has its guardian: Corrupt ones are attached to the corrupt one. 290. In truth, this is the malicious one who sought near access to the Jubt and believed in Taghut and has denounced God and was of those who waxed arrogant against Him. [15] 291. He is among those who never realized what they have wrought; rather they have oppressed (others) in the Days of God, and yet they curse who previously oppressed and turned away from God, and yet, knew not of what they were saying. 292. Verily, they curse no one except themselves and their very words testify against whatever their hands have wrought. 293. Those are, verily, the ones who denounced God while they professed their faith in Him, while today, they have, indeed, rejected Him. 294. Thus, We have told you these tales in Truth in these tablets, and have explained to you every thing in detail, as a guide and mercy on Our part for those who are pious. 295. Happily ye may know all that hath previously happened to the Trusted Ones of God and His Ambassadors. 296. Perchance your feet and the feet of those who tread the Straight Path will not slip. 297. Lo! When the Dove of the Cause warbled with celestial melodies and was drawn by the heavenly singing of the Nightingale, it therefore, came out of the Ridván of Nearness, 298. fluttering betwixt heaven and earth, flapping the holy wings above the sacred horizons, calling in the heart of the Bayán the Learned Ones of previous cycles. 299. Verily, ye are just as those who are here now until the Day when God shall come with His Cause and recompense through His Word everything according to its worth say, “"Be!” And it is." 300. He will guide them and admonish them as to what is better for them than the dominion of Heaven and Earth, and whatever they have known, including not to trust in their own knowledge nor their deeds nor whatever they have previously believed in. CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 301-330 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 301. O Learned Ones in the Bayán! Never allow your knowledge to prevent you from recognizing, your Savior, and if you hear the Call of God, detach yourselves instantly from all that you have, and hearken unto the Court of Holiness with yearning hearts. 302. Sanctify yourselves and your souls from whatever ye have known and have done previously; happily, nothing will prevent you from God, your Savior; whence, ye shall be gathered in the Chamber of Sanctity, and be brought before God. 303. Everything you have done are but veils and signs that will prevent you from knowing God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 304. Purify the mirrors of your hearts in this Day; happily nothing shall hinder you from entering the Sanctuary of God, the Powerful, the Best Beloved. 305. Verily, once the mirror is covered with dross of self and passion, no picture or form can be reflected unto it, just as it is in the mirrors of your hearts, if ye witness. 306. Fear God, O learned ones! Do not let your knowledge, wisdom or anything else seduce you. 307. Hasten in this Day to God’s mercy and do not be seated upon your couches and do not judge others! 308. Whosoever hears God’s Call in this Day and hesitates or waivers but for a moment, verily, all that he has accomplished throughout his life shall be in vain, even though he would expend wealth that shall fill up the world with silver and gold, or that he would worship God from all eternity to all eternity. 309. Thus, We teach you the path of Truth. Perchance ye shall be sustained in the Days of God with the fruits of the Sacred Tree. 310. Beware! O People of the Bayán! Rejoice not with your knowledge or your deeds but rather let your rejoicing be with the knowledge of God. 311. Verily, knowledge is whatsoever hath been ordained by God and valid deeds are whatsoever shall be accepted by His grace. 312. Fear God and be not haughty with what ye posses! 313. Verily, if He decrees that ignorance is knowledge, or oppression is the essence of justice, this is but the Truth. We bear witness that there is no God but Him. 314. He doeth what He willeth and none can question Him of His doings. And in the Presence of the Just One, all shall be brought to reckoning. 315. Fear God and be not like unto those who were arrogant toward God when they were anxiously awaiting His Advent. 316. The likeness of those learned ones, who waxed proud with own their knowledge in the Days of God, is unto those who worshiped idols, for they have prostrated to idols of their own making, while the others have prostrated to their own knowledge! 317. Nay, this latter is a greater (sin), if ye comprehend with your inner eyes! 318. Know ye that whatsoever prevents you from God, your Protector, are the idols of your vain imaginings, if ye but know! 319. By God, We have certainly admonished you with strict guidance. 320. Verily, this is better for you than the wealth of this world and the world to come, if ye reflect upon this! 321. O Seeker of Truth! Recite these tablets with your heart and soul and spread these Glad Tidings among those from whom you inhale the fragrance of certitude, but protect them from those from whom ye inhale the odor of hate. 322 Fear God and be not like unto those, who were in this Day treading the path of their rebellious selves and vain imaginings, and who did not see the Divine Spectacle that they were promised. 323. Their only desire was to put out the Fire of God which hath illuminated all those who are in heaven and on earth. Verily, they knew not what they had done or what they are committing today! 324. Have you not heard how in this year the learned of this age have gathered around Us? 325. We, verily, have stood battling them all alone, and no one rendered Us victorious until God hath scattered them by His Might; And the Light became fully luminous in Truth, even albeit others wanted to quench It. 326. Verily, God shall purify the Earth from the dross of their sins and shall exalt His Proofs and confirm His Evidences. 327. As for those who detached themselves from all else except God, the Help in Peril, the Self Subsistent, they, verily, shall inherit the Earth. 328. Know thou that We have entrusted thee with these (tablets) and made them the Crown Jewel of Joy betwixt east and west and made them a mantle for thee; happily, ye may from them inhale the divine fragrance of the Glorified One. 329. And if thou touched the eyes of all those who are in the heavens and on earth, [with these tablets] verily, their sights shall be instantly restored. 330. Thus, We ordain in Truth despite the wishes of those who on this Day ridicule the signs of God! CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 331-360 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 331. Say! O People of the world! Verily these are the melodies that none of the ears of those who are created of dust have ever heard, if ye believe. 332. These are the Words that no heart in this world has ever comprehended, if ye can ascend unto the chambers in the Realms of Loftiness! 333. And this is the Beauty that no eyes in this Dominion can behold, if with the sight of might ye can see. 334. This is the Niche of Holiness that will not be lit except with the Light of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent! 335. Say; By God! This is the Blazing Fire, round which the denizens of Paradise circumambulate. 336. None have received its light except those who circle round the Lote Tree, seized by intense longing after those who have attained that Blessed Spot. 337. They were emblazoned by that Fire and each received his due share of that Flame, according to their rank. 338. Happily, they may be detached from their persistent selves and passions, trusting their affairs to God, where neither poverty nor dire need shall grieve them, and neither affliction nor harm shall hinder their devoted love unto God, the Mighty the Best Beloved! 339. Say! Verily, these Words are the Houris, whom none in this Dominion hath touched. 340. Verily, they were Virgins, well treasured in the Mystical Canopies of Grandeur and Might. 341. We have revealed Them from behind thousands and thousands of veils; perchance ye may behold a glimpse of their awe inspiring beauty, even if it were for an instant! 342. Verily, ye shall be drawn with exceeding ecstasy to their Holy Melodies upon the twigs of the Divine Tree of these Celestial Words. 343. Lo! As Our Utterance reaches this most pure, most glorious, most exalted station, We make mention of My Lord on behalf of all humanity and on behalf of all other creation. 344. Glory be to Thee O My God! The Tongue of Our inner being bears witness at this moment to Thy Oneness and Our lips proclaim Thy Singleness and Our Being to Thy Sublime Essence, and Our Reality to Thy Uniqueness. 345. I give praise unto Thy tender munificence and Thy outpouring of bounties, for Thou hast sent Thy Messengers and revealed Thy Scriptures, wherein Thou hast ordained the Divine Path of Thy Nearness and revealed Thy guidance for attaining Thy Presence. 346. Thou hast not revealed these ordinances but for that which is good unto us. Verily, they are better than whatever the sun shines upon. 347. Thou hath not dictated in those ordinances except that which is beneficial unto us. Verily, Thou hath remained Sanctified above any need or desire that can be ascribed unto Thee, and no reward shall return unto Thee. 348. Thou hast remained in the lofty Pavilion of Thy Holiness, Grace and Might. Verily, Thou hast been within the Celestial Sanctity, Might, and Loftiness above all Wealth and Riches. 349. All the rich ones are poor at the Door of Thy grace, and all the mighty ones are wretched at the Holy Precincts of Thy Mercy, and all the sovereigns are but subjects beneath the Throne of Thy Grandeur, and the entire existence is spellbound by the revelations of Thy Formidable Dominion. 350. At last! Thou hast revealed the Beauty of Thy Divine Essence and the Temple of Thy Majestic Divinity. 351. Thou hast revealed out of the Veils of Might what Thou hast treasured throughout eternity by Thy power, so that Thy grace may be attained in Thy Kingdom and Thy Providence fulfilled unto Thy creatures. 352. Thou, verily, hast accomplished all that Thou hast promised the detached souls among Thy chosen ones and hath fulfilled all that Thou hath made covenant with those who attained near access unto Thee. 353. Among Thy trusted ones, verily, Thou hath demonstrated Thy Evidences, confirmed Thy Signs, reaffirmed the certainty of Thy proofs, and perfected Thy Claim. 354. Moreover, Thou hast called everyone to this most great and most exalted Grace, and to this Lote Tree beyond which there is no passing. 355. Among the people who responded to Thy Call and Thy Word, through which the fire of Thy love was lit in their hearts to the degree that they were consumed even before they were touched by the flame of The Tree of Thy Eternity were those, who hastened to the Shore of Thy Nearness with their hearts, souls, and feet, until they entered the Stronghold of Thy Presence and arrived at the Vicinity of Thy Communion and dwelled within the Realm of Thy Mercy. 356. And among them were those who detached themselves from all else except Thee and have settled in Thy Precincts and resided in Thy country. 357. Yet, others have renounced Thee and rebelled against Thee and have slandered against Thyself . 358. Verily, their persistent selves and passions prevented them from the path of Thy loving kindness and the highway of Thy forgiveness. 359. Moreover, their learned ones, who had not tasted the cups of Thy bestowals and grace, nor have clung to any except to the sheer handle of the devious self and passion, which they took to be as gods unto themselves beside Thee, were hindered them from treading the path of Thy forgiveness and repentance! 360. Yet, among them are those, who gathered in Thy land and sought refuge in the shadow of Thy great bounty and Thy Most Great, Most Exalted, Most Trusted and Beauteous Name. CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 361-385 Tablet of Admonition ADMONITION 361. I testify, O My God! No favor is there except from Thee and no bestowals but from Thy behest. 362. Verily, no grace was bestowed due to the merit of any soul, for Thou hast lifted the veil from their eyes and burned all the barriers which prevented them from beholding the light of Thy Beauty. 363. Thou hast showered upon them the clouds of Thy mercy and hath poured down upon them streams of Thy knowledge and beneficence. 364. Thou hast, moreover, provided them sustenance from the excellent fruits of the Tree of Thy Holiness, Generosity and Favors. 365. Verily, Thou hast brought them unto that Grace, the station whereby they recognized Thyself, the Most Glorious, in Thy Most High, Most Exalted Name. 366. Thou hath, moreover, illumined their hearts and their eyes by the splendors of Thy Beauty, and by beholding Thy Most Luminous Countenance and by enabling them to hear Thy sublime and sweet melodies. 367. All praise be to Thee, O My God, for Thou hast favored them for Thy eternal bounties. 368. All Praise be to Thee, O My Best Beloved, for Thou hath specialized them for Thy everlasting bestowals. 369. Wherefore, O My God! Since all the loving kindness, bounties and generosity are among Thy attributes, and Thy Essence is Thy beneficence and grace, I beseech Thee by the throbbing hearts of Thy loved ones and the enchanted realities of Thy faithful ones, 370. who sought none beside Thee, and whose hearts have not tasted except the ecstasy of the sweetness of remembering Thee, to let the breezes of forgiveness, blowing from the Paradise of Thy Holy Eternity, waft upon them and remove from all creation the odor of sin and transgression. 371. Perchance they may all return unto Thee and enter unto the Pavilions of Thy Name and the Gardens of Thy bestowals. 372. Verily, Thou art Powerful to do what Thou willest and Thou art the Mighty, the Generous, the Merciful, the Self-Subsistent, the Bestower, the Bountiful, the Giver, the All-Knowing, the Wise, the All-Informed, the Help in Peril, the Compassionate, the All-Forgiving. 373. Moreover, I beseech Thee, O My God, by Thy Manifest and Hidden Name, and by the Beauty of Thy Treasured and Renowned Essence, and by Thy Glorious Countenance that hath illumined all who are in the heavens and on earth, 374. and by the effulgence of the splendors of Thy Names that have enlightened all those who are in the Holy Mansions around Thy Throne, and by the One that Thou decreed to manifest in Thy Days and as promised all the Faithful and the Chosen ones in Thy tablets, to gather Us around the Statutes of Thy True Wealth on the Day of Thy Resurrection. 375. I beseech Thee, moreover, not to deprive, O My God, in this Day, our eyes from beholding the light of Thy Beauty and our ears from hearkening to the melodies of the Majesty of Thy Unity, and our hearts of the marvelous mention of Thy Holy Lordship, and our inner realities of listening to the Words of Thy Everlasting Grandeur, and our tongues of making mention of the Essence of Thy Unity, and our hands of receiving the Tablets of Thy Holy Divinity, and our legs of walking to the Court of the Nearness of Thy Eternity. 376. Deprive us not of attaining the Presence of Thy Sovereignty and Majesty. 377. I beseech Thee then, O My God, not to make this bounty reserved to some and not to others, and not to deprive on that Day any of Thy servants, nor to strip any soul of Thy Beauteous Robe. 378. I realize at this hour that all things are standing at the Gate of the City of Thy bestowals and Thy mercy. 379. Verily, their beings and their temples bear witness to their poverty, deprivation, and wretchedness, though most of them do not realize it within themselves nor perceive it within their inner reality. 380. Glory be to Thee! O My God and My Beloved! Though their bodies may denounce Thy priceless grace, and the essence of Thy munificence, their spirits and their inner beings are reaching out to Thy bestowals and are drawn to Thy Cause. 381. Who, O My God can escape from Thy sovereignty or run away from Thy Dominion or slip a way from Thy Might and Power? 382. Send down then, O My God, upon them, out of the clouds of Thy mercy, the rain of Thy blessings and Thy beneficence! 383. Send down, moreover, upon their hearts out of the clouds of Thy bounties, the Waters of Thy grace and generosity. 384. Perchance from the soil of their being may grow the hyacinths of Thy knowledge and wisdom, and the seeds of Thy love and compassion. 385. Thou art Powerful to do what Thou Willest and Thou art the Exalted, the Bestower, the All-Mighty, the Bountiful, the Sustainer, the Provider, the Most High, the Gracious, the All-Powerful, the Help in Peril, the Generous, the Most Beloved. Tablet of Admonition CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisions 386-415 ADMONITION 386. And now, concerning thy question with regard to the ruling of the standard Hadith. 387. Know thou that he who seeks God, journeying upon this Crystal White Path, ought to sanctify the mirror of his heart in these days from whatsoever he previously heard. 388. Alas! After the Suns of Knowledge and Wisdom have set, people stirred up conflict and confusion among themselves concerning the Cause of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 389. Some have gone astray and have led others astray too. 390. Moreover, they have slandered against God, fabricated His Word and the Words of His People [the Twelve Imams]. 391. Verily, they have uttered whatever their whispering selves and passions swayed them to say, attributing these to the Suns of Infallibility, not realizing the mischief and fraud they were committing. 392. Some have followed their Sultans, supporting them in whatever they commanded; hence, out of their malicious selves and vain imaginings they forged countless traditions, attributing them falsely to the Imams, the Guardians of Justice, in order to please their kings. 393. Thus, they have ruled utterly by their corrupted selves and passions. 394. Among them, are those who feared God, their Savior, in their Days, and sought the path of Justice. 395. They, verily, never uttered a word except with the absolute truth. 396. Indeed, all this hath been recorded in the Recorded Book. 397. Days and nights passed by and whatever was ordained by God hath, indeed, taken its course. 398. Hence, there appeared a great deal of upheaval and confusion among the learned men. Therefore, they have combined the authentic Hadith with the fraudulent ones, as ye bear witness to their words and testify to their actions. 399. What actually took place was just as We have informed you! 400. How can you ever then be able to distinguish the truth from falsehood since they have committed such a forgery in the Cause of God? 401. Verily, they have caused a great rift and division within the Cause of God, to the extent that no two of them would agree on any (religious) issue whatsoever; as they never agree on any other matter either. 402. Thus, it behooves you and those who follow the righteous path in these Days, a path where all others were veiled from God except a handful of souls, to sanctify yourselves and your hearts from all that can be seen in this world. 403. In truth! You should not give heed to that which you have previously heard because The Ones to Whom people attribute the Words and Speeches and Whose Countenances are shining like the Sun in the loftiness of the Sacred Paradise have explained all with which people have been in dispute or about which people have been confused, and, They have expounded upon whatever hath been ruled in the Book by God, the Mighty, the Best Beloved. 404. Alas! When They (the Imams, the priesthood of Islam) ascended unto God and their Beauty was veiled from the eyes of those who denounced God and sought partners with Him, who waited for the Brilliant Lamp that lit its dazzling Light within the Crystal Lamps, guiding the people to the Court of Holiness and Bounties and leading them closer to the Treasured Grandeur, verily, no one would ever need anything except that which hath been decreed by God out of the ordinances of the Spirit from the Mighty, the Most Manifest! 405. Thus, when ye stood at the Door, at which no creature was disappointed, We recited unto thee a dew drop of these overflowing Treasuries from this bellowing and surging Ocean that, happily, this may become a firm evidence from God unto all who are in heaven and earth. 406. Perchance people will be awakened from their graves of heedlessness and humbly arise before God. 407. Know thou, that the Words of God and His Messengers, their meanings and interpretations, symbols and significances, evidences and wisdom hath no end and no one will ever know, not even a letter of their true meanings, except whomsoever God hath destined to know. 408. For, verily, the true meanings are the gems hidden within these Treasuries, and no one knoweth their mysteries except God, the Mighty, the Powerful, the All Praised. 409. Verily, the One who knoweth their interpretation is the One, Who hath ascended to the Heavens of Nearness and Holiness, and hath sanctified His sight with God’s Remembrance and hath reached to the station where He witnessed within His inner reality that there is no God but Him and that He is the One Who hath been eternally present, and that there has never been anyone else beside Him. 410. Only then will He, verily, discover the entire mysteries and meanings that lie hidden in everything prior to God’s uttering the Word. 411. Thus, the Nightingale singeth unto thee these immortal melodies, and teacheth thee what will detach thee from all those who are in heaven and on earth. 412. Perchance ye may exert thyself and soar from this nether world unto the Exalted Heavens to the Seat of Enchanting Sanctity. 413. Know thou that what is meant by Friday, is that it is the Day upon which people gather before God, and at which time God shall arise with His Cause in the Manifestation of Himself. 414. Verily, this is an evident truth whereupon the Nightingale shall sing, and the Bird of the Throne shall cry out with melodious tones, and the Canopies of Justice shall be raised; whereby, the whole creation shall be gathered and all that they have committed in this vanishing world will be brought to light. 415. Verily, each will be recompensed according to his own doings. Tablet of Admonition CHAPTER FIFTEEN Divisions 416-450 ADMONITION 416. Verily, this is the Day of the Gathering that was preordained by God in the Qur’an, the Book which ye recite. 417. Thus, Friday will never be restricted by any limitation nor will it be specified by a specific day, for any Day upon which God’s Call raised is called Friday if ye but comprehend. 418. Since Muhammad rose up with the Cause of God on that Day, it was called Friday, which became the specific reference to His Day, as ye recount. 419. This is the Day that is called the Day of Reckoning, the Day of Mutual Loss and Gain, the Resurrection, the Striking Hour, the Inevitable Advent or Sure Reality, the Shocking Day, and many other names. 420. Verily, on this Day all that has been mentioned and all about which you knew nothing will have been fulfilled. 421. It is called the Resurrection because, on that day God, Himself, Arose through His Manifestation, Al-Qa’im, and Appeared by the Word through which the Heavens were cleft asunder and the earth and whatever is in between quaked, except for those who patiently endured and were certain of the signs of God. 422. Verily, the Resurrection took place when God manifested Himself but none comprehended this except the sincere ones! 423. Have you ever heard how in the Days of God the Divine Table would be brought down from the Heaven of Might and stretched out unto the believers who tasted of its heavenly bounties; 424. and how on every Friday they were showered upon by God’s bounties and whereupon with ecstasy they cherished the Fruits of Nearness and Reunion with which they were daily sustained? 425. Indeed, in every instance they were filled with joy and were elated with that which God hath favored them through His loving kindness, and in every moment the Verses of God, the Powerful, the Self-Subsistent, were revealed unto them by the Hands of His Messengers. 426. Salutation and glory be unto those who in His Days won the Day of Resurrection and hearkened to this grace and were of those who cherished the taste of the Fruits of the Spirit! 427. Verily, all this hath been fulfilled and the Resurrection hath come to pass! 428. Alas! We weep with our inner eyes for Our separation from you, and from the Resurrection. 429. O My loved ones do weep. Alas! What sadness, for verily the Resurrection has been folded up, and the Our Beauty has been veiled, and the Nightingale has retreated to its celestial abode, 430. and the Doors of grace have been shut down whence they were wide open, and the splendors of the Countenance became hidden, and the Heavenly Table was rolled up because of what the hands of those who rejected God have wrought. 431. Alas! The hearts of the dwellers of the realms of Names were consumed! 432. Woe to you, O people of this world, and woe to those who have followed you in your deeds and actions; 433. for you have turned away from the Beauty of God when He manifested Himself, Shining with Truth and revealing His effulgence from the Sacred and Favored Realm while you have not even noticed or realized what you have missed! 434. Verily, none will comprehend this except on the Day of Mustagha’th, "when He Whom God shall make manifest" (shall appear) 435. Verily, this is that which hath been preordained with the Hands of Power upon a mighty and treasured Tablet, and, this in truth is God’s decree that hath been ordained and shall not be altered. 436. Glory be to the one who shall be resurrected from the grave of self and passion on the Day upon which all shall gather in the Presence of God, the Most Holy, the Most High, the Most Powerful. 437. Say: O People of the world! Arise from your graves of heedlessness and hasten to attain unto what ye have missed and have mercy upon yourselves and never turn away from the Beauty of God. 438. By God! Nothing but this will benefit you in this Dominion, if ye reflect upon this but for an instant! 439. Say: O People! By God, if ye but notice what your hands have wrought in the Days of God, ye will never be able to relax upon your couches or remain in your dwellings. 440. Ye would rather sit upon the ashes and weep like those who lost their beloved sons weep, nay weep more heavily, to the degree that even this Pen will refuse to recount its depth or measure. 441. Verily! They shall experience all that, at the hour when their souls depart from their bodies and unto dust they all shall return! 442. Know thou, O My brother, God has mysterious favors, well-treasured bounties, and hidden worlds upon which none hath come except those who soar with the wings of the Spirit in the heavenly realm of Nearness. 443. And if any one shall meet another from the other realm that is exalted on high, he will be astonished and cry out; 444. Glory be to God! The Creator, the Redeemer, the Fashioner, the Mighty, the Powerful, the Most High, the SelfSubsistent! 445. And among His worlds, is a world where the breezes of beneficence and grace are continuously blowing and will never cease wafting, not for a moment! 446. And if any one can reach that realm, he, verily, shall find all the Bestowals that have been outpouring ceaselessly from God, the Mighty, the Best Beloved, 447. to the degree that he shall not miss any of these boundless favors, beneficence, grace, generosity, and loving kindness, that hath been flowing from all Eternity to all Eternity, and he shall savor at every instant these abundant heavenly fruits! 448. Thus have We fulfilled Our favor unto thee, and have guided thee to the Shore about which the learned ones themselves are utterly bewildered! 449. Glory be to the one who has reached that Shore; who truly appreciates the Significance of what God hath bestowed upon him out of His grace that neither the former ones could achieve, nor those who shall follow them comprehend. 450. All praise be to God, from Whom all creation began and unto Whom all shall return! Provisionally translated by A. Stevens The Tablet of Splendours CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 (Ishráqát) The tablet begins in Arabic and then reverts to Persian. Sent to Jalil-i-Khu'i, a coppersmith and a well-known believer from Adhirbayjan who broke the covenant after the passing of Bahá-ulláh. SPLENDOURS 1. This is the Epistle of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 2. He is God, exalted is He, the Lord of wisdom and utterance. 3. Praise be unto God, incomparable in majesty, power and beauty, peerless in glory, might and grandeur; too high is He for human imaginations to comprehend Him or for any peer or equal to be ascribed unto Him. 4. He hath clearly set forth His straight Path in words and utterances of highest eloquence. Verily He is the All-Possessing, the Most Exalted. 5. When He purposed to call the new creation into being, He sent forth the Manifest and Luminous Point from the horizon of His Will; it passed through every sign and manifested itself in every form until it reached the zenith, as bidden by God, the Lord of all men. 6. This Point is the focal centre of the circle of Names and marketh the culmination of the manifestations of Letters in the world of creation. 7. Through it have appeared indications of the impenetrable Mystery, the adorned Symbol, He Who standeth revealed in the Most Great Name— a Name which is recorded in the luminous Tablet and is inscribed in the holy, the blessed, the snow-white Scroll. 8. And when the Point was joined to the second Letter which appeareth in the beginning of the Mathání, it traversed the heavens of exposition and utterance. 9. Then the eternal Light of God shed its radiance, flared up in the midmost heart of the firmament of testimony and produced two Luminaries. 10. Glorified be the Merciful One, unto Whom no allusion can be made, Whom no expression can define, nor any assertion reveal, nor any evidence describe. 11. He is in truth the Ordainer, the All-Bountiful, both in the beginning and in the end. 12. And He provided for them protectors and defenders from among the hosts of power and might. Verily, He is the Help in Peril, the Mighty, the Unconstrained. 13. The preamble of this Epistle is being revealed twice, even as was the Mathání. 14. Praise be unto God Who hath manifested the Point, hath unfolded therefrom the knowledge of all things, whether of the past or of the future— 15. a Point He hath chosen to be the Herald of His Name and the Harbinger of His Great Revelation which hath caused the limbs of all mankind to quake and the splendour of His light to shine forth above the horizon of the world. 16. Verily, this is the Point which God hath ordained to be an ocean of light for the sincere among His servants and a flame of fire to the froward amidst His creatures and the impious among His people —they who bartered away the gift of God for unbelief, and the celestial food for hypocrisy, and led their associates to a wretched abode. 17. These are the people who have manifested sedition throughout the world and have violated His Covenant on the Day when the immortal Being mounted His throne and the Crier raised His Voice from the haven of security and peace in the holy Vale. 18. O followers of the Bayán! Fear ye the All-Merciful. [God] 19. This is the One Who hath been glorified by Muḥammad, the Apostle of God, and before Him by the [Spirit] [Christ Jesus] and yet before Him by [Moses] Who discoursed with God. 20. This is the Point of the Bayán calling aloud before the Throne, saying: 21. ‘By the righteousness of God, ye have been created to glorify this Most Great Announcement, this Perfect Way which lay hid within the souls of the Prophets, which was treasured in the hearts of the chosen ones of God and was written down by the glorious Pen of your Lord, the Possessor of Names.’ 22. Say: Die in your wrath, O malicious ones! 23. Verily He Whose knowledge nothing escapeth hath appeared. 24. He Who hath caused the countenance of divine knowledge to be wreathed in smiles is come. 25. Through Him the kingdom of utterance is embellished, every receptive soul hath set his face towards the Lord of Revelations, everyone resting on his knees hath stood up, and every indolent one hath rushed forth to attain the Sinai of assurance. 26. This is the Day that God hath ordained to be a blessing unto the righteous, a retribution for the wicked, a bounty for the faithful, and a fury of His wrath for the faithless and the froward. 27. Verily He hath been made manifest, invested by God with invincible sovereignty. 28. He hath revealed that wherewith naught on the earth or in the heavens can compare. 29. Fear ye the All-Merciful, O people of the Bayán, and commit not that which the followers of the Qur’án have committed— they who in the daytime and in the night season professed belief in the Faith of God, yet when the Lord of all men did appear, turned aside from Him and pronounced so cruel a sentence against Him that, on the Day of Return, the Mother Book sorely bewailed His plight. 30. Call ye to mind and ponder upon their deeds and words, their stations and merits and the things they brought to pass when He Who conversed on Sinai unloosed His tongue, when there was a blast on the Trumpet, whereupon all that are in heaven and on earth swooned away except such as are reckoned among the letters of affirmation. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-60 The Tablet of Splendours SPLENDOURS 31. O people of the Bayán! Abandon your idle fancies and vain imaginings, then with the eye of fairness look at the Dayspring of His Revelation and consider the things He hath manifested, the words He hath divinely revealed, and the sufferings that have befallen Him at the hands of His enemies. 32. He is the One Who hath willingly accepted every manner of tribulation for the proclamation of His Cause and the exaltation of His Word. 33. At one time He suffered imprisonment in the land of Tá (Ṭihrán), at another in the land of Mím (Mázindarán), then once again in the former land, for the sake of the Cause of God, the Maker of the heavens. 34. In His love for the Cause of God, the Almighty, the All-Bountiful, He was subjected there to chains and fetters. 35. O people of the Bayán! Have ye forgotten My exhortations, which My Pen hath revealed and My tongue hath uttered? 36. Have ye bartered away My certitude in exchange for your idle fancies and My Way for your selfish desires? 37. Have ye cast away the precepts of God and His remembrance and have ye forsaken His laws and ordinances? 38. Fear ye God and abandon vain imaginings to the begetters thereof and leave superstitions to the devisers thereof, and misgivings to the breeders thereof. 39. Advance ye then with radiant faces and stainless hearts towards the horizon above wherein the Day-Star of certitude shineth resplendent at the bidding of God, the Lord of Revelations. 40. Praise be unto God Who hath made the Most Great Infallibility the shield for the temple of His Cause in the realm of creation, and hath assigned unto no one a share of this lofty and sublime station— a station which is a vesture which the fingers of transcendent power have woven for His august Being. 41. It befitteth no one except Him Who is seated upon the mighty throne of ‘He doeth what He pleaseth’. 42. Whoso accepteth and recognizeth that which is written down at this moment by the Pen of Glory is indeed reckoned in the Book of God, the Lord of the beginning and the end, among the exponents of divine unity, they that uphold the concept of the oneness of God. 43. When the stream of words reached this stage, the sweet savours of true knowledge were shed abroad and the day-star of divine unity shone forth above the horizon of His holy utterance. 44. Blessed is he whom His Call hath attracted to the summit of glory, who hath drawn nigh to the ultimate Purpose, and who hath recognized through the shrill voice of My Pen of Glory that which the Lord of this world and of the next hath willed. 45. Whoso faileth to quaff the choice wine which We have unsealed through the potency of Our name, the All-Compelling, shall be unable to discern the splendours of the light of divine unity or to grasp the essential purpose underlying the Scriptures of God, the Lord of heaven and earth, the sovereign Ruler of this world and of the world to come. 46. Such a man shall be accounted among the faithless in the Book of God, the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 47. O thou honoured enquirer! We bear witness that thou didst firmly adhere unto seemly patience during the days when the Pen was held back from movement and the Tongue hesitated to set forth an explanation regarding the wondrous sign, the Most Great Infallibility. 48. Thou hast asked this Wronged One to remove for thee its veils and coverings, to elucidate its mystery and character, its state and position, its excellence, sublimity, and exaltation. 49. By the life of God! Were We to unveil the pearls of testimony which lie hid within the shells of the ocean of knowledge and assurance or to let the beauties of divine mystery which are hidden within the chambers of utterance in the Paradise of true understanding, step out of their habitation, 50. then from every direction violent commotion would arise among the leaders of religion and thou wouldst witness the people of God held fast in the teeth of such wolves as have denied God both in the beginning and in the end. 51. Therefore We restrained the Pen for a considerable lapse of time in accordance with divine wisdom and for the sake of protecting the faithful from those who have bartered away heavenly blessings for disbelief and have chosen for their people the abode of perdition. 52. O thou seeker who art gifted with keen insight! I swear by Him Who attracted the Concourse on high through the potency of His most sublime Word! 53. Verily, the birds abiding within the domains of My Kingdom and the doves dwelling in the rose-garden of My wisdom utter such melodies and warblings as are inscrutable to all but God, the Lord of the kingdoms of earth and heaven; 54. and were these melodies to be revealed even to an extent smaller than a needle’s eye, the people of tyranny would utter such calumnies as none of former generations hath ever uttered, and would commit such deeds as no one in past ages and centuries hath ever committed. 55. They have rejected the bounty of God and His proofs and have repudiated the testimony of God and His signs. 56. They have gone astray and have caused the people to go astray, yet perceive it not. 57. They worship vain imaginings but know it not. 58. They have taken idle fancies for their lords and have neglected God, yet understand not. 59. They have abandoned the most great Ocean and are hastening towards the pool, yet comprehend not. 60. They follow their own idle fancies while turning aside from God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 61-90 The Tablet of Splendours SPLENDOURS 61. Say, By the righteousness of God! The All-Merciful is come invested with power and sovereignty. 62. Through His power the foundations of religions have quaked and the Nightingale of Utterance hath warbled its melody upon the highest branch of true understanding. 63. Verily, He Who was hidden in the knowledge of God and is mentioned in the Holy Scriptures hath appeared. 64. Say, This is the Day when the Speaker on Sinai hath mounted the throne of Revelation and the people have stood before the Lord of the worlds. 65. This is the Day wherein the earth hath told out her tidings and hath laid bare her treasures; when the oceans have brought forth their pearls and the divine Lote-Tree its fruit; 66. when the Sun hath shed its radiance and the Moons have diffused their lights, and the Heavens have revealed their stars, and the Hour its signs, and the Resurrection its dreadful majesty; when the pens have unloosed their outpourings and the spirits have laid bare their mysteries. 67. Blessed is the man who recognizeth Him and attaineth His presence, and woe betide such as deny Him and turn aside from Him. 68. I beseech God to aid His servants to return unto Him. Verily He is the Pardoner, the Forgiving, the Merciful. 69. O thou who hast set thy face towards the Realm on High and hast quaffed My sealed wine from the hand of bounteousness! 70. Know thou that the term ‘Infallibility’ hath numerous meanings and divers stations. 71. In one sense it is applicable to the One Whom God hath made immune from error. 72. Similarly it is applied to every soul whom God hath guarded against sin, transgression, rebellion, impiety, disbelief, and the like. 73. However, the Most Great Infallibility is confined to the One Whose station is immeasurably exalted beyond ordinances or prohibitions and is sanctified from errors and omissions. 74. Indeed He is a Light which is not followed by darkness and is a Truth not overtaken by error. 75. Were He to pronounce water to be wine, or heaven to be earth, or light to be fire, He speaketh the truth and no doubt would there be about it; and unto no one is given the right to question His authority or to say why or wherefore. 76. Whosoever raiseth objections will be numbered with the froward in the Book of God, the Lord of the worlds. ‘Verily He shall not be asked of His doings yet all others shall be asked of their doings.’ 77. 78. He is come from the invisible heaven, bearing the banner ‘He doeth whatsoever He willeth’ and is accompanied by hosts of power and authority 79. while it is the duty of all besides Him to strictly observe whatever laws and ordinances have been enjoined upon them, 80. and should anyone deviate therefrom, even to the extent of a hair’s breadth, his work would be brought to naught. 81. Consider thou and call to mind the time when Muḥammad appeared. 82. He said, and His word is the truth:‘ Pilgrimage to the House is a service due to God. 83. And likewise are the daily prayer, fasting, and the laws which shone forth above the horizon of the Book of God, the Lord of the World and the true Educator of the peoples and kindreds of the earth. 84. It is incumbent upon everyone to obey Him in whatsoever God hath ordained; and whosoever denieth Him hath disbelieved in God, in His verses, in His Messengers, and in His Books. 85. Were He to pronounce right to be wrong or denial to be belief, He speaketh the truth as bidden by God. 86. This is a station wherein sins or trespasses neither exist nor are mentioned. 87. Consider thou the blessed, the divinely-revealed verse in which pilgrimage to the House is enjoined upon everyone. 88. It devolved upon those invested with authority after Him to observe whatever had been prescribed unto them in the Book. 89. Unto no one is given the right to deviate from the laws and ordinances of God. 90. Whoso deviateth therefrom is reckoned with the trespassers in the Book of God, the Lord of the Mighty Throne. The Tablet of Splendours CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 91-120 SPLENDOURS 91. O thou who hast fixed thy gaze upon the Dawning-Place of the Cause of God! 92. Know thou for a certainty that the Will of God is not limited by the standards of the people, and God doth not tread in their ways. 93. Rather is it incumbent upon everyone to firmly adhere to God’s straight Path. 94. Were He to pronounce the right to be the left or the south to be the north, He speaketh the truth and there is no doubt of it. 95. Verily He is to be praised in His acts and to be obeyed in His behests. 96. He hath no associate in His judgement nor any helper in His sovereignty. 97. He doeth whatsoever He willeth and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth. 98. Know thou moreover that all else besides Him have been created through the potency of a word from His presence, while of themselves they have no motion nor stillness, except at His bidding and by His leave. 99. O thou who soarest in the atmosphere of love and fellowship and hast fixed thy gaze upon the light of the countenance of thy Lord, the King of creation! 100. Render thanks unto God, inasmuch as He hath unravelled for thee that which was hidden and enshrined in His knowledge so that everybody may become aware that within His realm of supreme infallibility He hath not taken a partner nor a counsellor unto Himself. 101. He is in truth the Dayspring of divine precepts and commandments and the Fountainhead of knowledge and wisdom, while all else besides Him are merely His subjects and under His rule, and He is the supreme Ruler, the Ordainer, the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 102. As to thyself, whenever thou art enraptured by the vitalizing breaths of the revealed verses and art carried away by the pure, life-giving water proffered by the hand of the bounty of thy Lord, the sovereign Ruler of the Day of Resurrection, lift up thy voice and say: 103. O my God! O my God! I yield Thee thanks that Thou hast directed me towards Thyself, hast guided me unto Thy horizon, and hast clearly set forth for me Thy Path, 104. that Thou hast revealed to me Thy testimony and enabled me to set my face towards Thee, while most of the doctors and divines among Thy servants together with such as follow them have, without the least proof or evidence from Thee, turned away from Thee. 105. Blessing be unto Thee, O Lord of Names, and glory be unto Thee, O Creator of the heavens, inasmuch as Thou hast, through the power of Thy Name, the Self-Subsistent, given me to drink of Thy sealed wine, hast caused me to draw nigh unto Thee and hast enabled me to recognize the Dayspring of Thine utterance, the Manifestation of Thy signs, the Fountainhead of Thy laws and commandments and the Source of Thy wisdom and bestowals. 106. Blessed is the land that hath been ennobled by Thy footsteps, wherein the throne of Thy sovereignty is established and the fragrance of Thy raiment is diffused. 107. By Thy glory and majesty, by Thy might and power, I desire not my sight save to behold Thy beauty, nor my hearing save to hearken to Thy call and Thy verses. 108. O my God! O my God! Debar not the eyes from that for which Thou hast created them, nor the faces from turning to Thy horizon, or from paying homage at the portals of Thy majesty, or from appearing in the presence of Thy throne, or from bowing down before the splendours of the Day-Star of Thy bounty. 109. I am the one, O Lord, whose heart and soul, whose limbs, whose inner and outer tongue testify to Thy unity and Thy oneness, and bear witness that Thou art God and that there is no God but Thee. 110. Thou didst bring mankind into being to know Thee and to serve Thy Cause, that their station might thereby be elevated upon Thine earth and their souls be uplifted by virtue of the things Thou hast revealed in Thy Scriptures, Thy Books and Thy Tablets. 111. Yet no sooner didst Thou manifest Thyself and reveal Thy signs than they turned away from Thee and repudiated Thee and rejected that which Thou didst unveil before their eyes through the potency of Thy might and Thy power. 112. They rose up to inflict harm upon Thee, to extinguish Thy light and to put out the flame that blazeth in Thy Burning Bush. 113. Their iniquity waxed so grievous that they conspired to shed Thy blood and to violate Thy honour. 114. And likewise acted he whom Thou hadst nurtured with the hand of Thy loving-kindness, hadst protected from the mischief of the rebellious among Thy creatures and the froward amidst Thy servants, and whom Thou hadst set the task of writing Thy holy verses before Thy throne. 115. Alas! Alas! for the things he perpetrated in Thy days to such an extent that he violated Thy Covenant and Thy Testament, rejected Thy holy Writ, rose up in rebellion, and committed that which caused the denizens of Thy Kingdom to lament. 116. Then no sooner had he found his hopes shattered and had perceived the odour of utter failure than he raised his voice and gave tongue to that which caused Thy chosen ones, who are nigh unto Thee, and the inmates of the pavilion of glory, to be lost in bewilderment. 117. Thou seest me, O my God, writhing in anguish upon the dust, like unto a fish. 118. Deliver me, have mercy upon me, O Thou Whose aid is invoked by all men, O Thou within Whose grasp lie the reins of power over all men and women. 119. Whenever I ponder my grievous shortcomings and my great trespasses, despair assaileth me from every direction, and whenever I pause to meditate upon the ocean of Thy bounteousness and the heaven of Thy grace and the day-star of Thy tender compassion, 120. I inhale the fragrance of hope diffused from right and left, from north and south, as if every created thing imparteth unto me the joyous tidings that the clouds of the heaven of Thy mercy will pour down their rain upon me. The Tablet of Splendours CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 121-155 SPLENDOURS 121. By Thy might, O Thou Who art the Mainstay of the sincere ones and the Desire of them that enjoy near access unto Thee! 122. Thy manifold favours and blessings and the revelations of Thy grace and loving-kindness have truly emboldened me. 123. How, otherwise, can utter nothingness magnify the Name of Him Who hath, by a word, brought creation into being, and how can an evanescent creature extol Him Who hath demonstrated that no description can ever express Him and no word of praise magnify His glory? 124. He hath from everlasting been immeasurably exalted above the understanding of His creatures and sanctified from the conceptions of His servants. 125. O Lord! Thou beholdest this lifeless one before Thy face; suffer him, through Thy generosity and bountiful favour, not to be deprived of the chalice of immortal life. 126. And Thou seest this afflicted one standing before Thy throne; turn him not away from the ocean of Thy healing. 127. I entreat Thee to enable me at all times and under all conditions to remember Thee, to magnify Thy Name and to serve Thy Cause, though I am well aware that whatever proceedeth from a servant cannot transcend the limitations of his soul, nor beseem Thy Lordship, nor is worthy of the court of Thy glory and Thy majesty. 128. Thy might beareth me witness! Were it not to celebrate Thy praise, my tongue would be of no use to me, and were it not for the sake of rendering service to Thee, my existence would avail me not. 129. Yet for the pleasure of beholding the splendours of Thy realm of glory, why should I cherish sight? And but for the joy of giving ear to Thy most sweet voice, of what use is hearing? 130. Alas! Alas! I know not, O my God, my Mainstay, my heart’s Desire, whether Thou hast ordained for me that which shall bring solace to mine eyes, gladden my bosom and rejoice my heart, or whether Thine irrevocable decree, O King of eternity and the sovereign Lord of all nations, will debar me from presenting myself before Thy throne. 131. I swear by Thy glory and majesty and by Thy dominion and power, the darkness of my remoteness from Thee hath destroyed me. 132. What hath become of the light of Thy nearness, O Desire of every understanding heart? 133. The tormenting agony of separation from Thee hath consumed me. 134. Where is the effulgent light of Thy reunion, O Well-Beloved of such as are wholly devoted to Thee? 135. Thou seest, O my God, what hath befallen me in Thy Path at the hand of those who have denied Thy Truth, have violated Thy Covenant, cavilled at Thy signs, rejected the blessings Thou didst vouchsafe, disbelieved the verses Thou didst send down and have refused to acknowledge the testimony Thou didst fulfil. 136. O Lord! The tongue of my tongue, and the heart of my heart, and the spirit of my spirit, and my outward and inmost being bear witness to Thy unity and Thy oneness, Thy power and Thine omnipotence, Thy grandeur and Thy sovereignty, and attest Thy glory, loftiness and authority. 137. I testify that Thou art God and that there is none other God besides Thee. 138. From everlasting Thou hast been a treasure hidden from the sight and minds of men and shalt continue to remain the same for ever and ever. 139. The powers of earth can never frustrate Thee, nor can the might of the nations alarm Thee. 140. Thou art the One Who hath unlocked the door of knowledge before the faces of Thy servants that they may recognize Him Who is the Day-Star of Thy Revelation, the Dawning-Place of Thy signs, the Heaven of Thy manifestation, and the Sun of Thy divine beauty. 141. In Thy holy Books, in Thy Scriptures, and Thy Scrolls Thou hast promised all the peoples of the world that Thou Thyself shalt appear and shalt remove the veils of glory from Thy face, even as Thou didst announce in Thy words unto Thy Friend through Whom the Day-Star of Revelation shone brightly above the horizon of Ḥijáz, and the dawning light of divine Truth shed its radiance among all men, proclaiming: ‘The Day when mankind shall stand before the Lord of the worlds.’ 142. And before Muḥammad, Thou didst impart this glad-tiding unto Him Who conversed with Thee, saying: ‘Bring forth thy people from the darkness into the light and remind them of the days of God.’ 143. Moreover Thou didst proclaim this truth unto the Spirit and unto Thy Prophets and Thy Messengers, whether of the remote or more recent past. 144. If all that which Thou hast sent down in glorification of this Most Great Remembrance, this Great Announcement, were to stream forth from the wellspring of Thy most august Pen, the inmates of the cities of knowledge and understanding would be dumbfounded, except such as Thou wouldst deliver through the potency of Thy might and wouldst protect as a token of Thy bountiful favour and Thy grace. 145. I bear witness that Thou hast in truth fulfilled Thy pledge and hast made manifest [Him] Whose advent was foretold by Thy Prophets, Thy chosen ones, and by them that serve Thee. 146. He hath come from the heaven of glory and power, bearing the banners of Thy signs and the standards of Thy testimonies. 147. Through the potency of Thine indomitable power and strength, He stood up before the faces of all men and summoned all mankind to the summit of transcendent glory and unto the all-highest Horizon, in such wise that neither the oppression of the ecclesiastics nor the onslaught of the rulers was able to deter Him. 148. He arose with inflexible resolve and, unloosing His tongue, proclaimed in ringing tones: ‘He Who is the All-Bountiful is come, riding aloft on the clouds. Advance, O people of the earth, with shining faces and radiant hearts!’ 149. Great indeed is the blessedness of him who attaineth Thy presence, drinketh the wine of reunion proffered by the hand of Thy bounteousness, inhaleth the fragrance of Thy signs, unlooseth his tongue in celebrating Thy praise, soareth high in Thy heavens, is carried away by the sweetness of Thy Voice, gaineth admittance into the most exalted Paradise and attaineth the station of revelation and vision before the throne of Thy majesty. 150. I beg of Thee by the Most Great Infallibility which Thou hast chosen to be the dayspring of Thy Revelation, and by Thy most sublime Word through whose potency Thou didst call the creation into being and didst reveal Thy Cause, and by this Name which hath caused all other names to groan aloud and the limbs of the sages to quake, 151. I beg of Thee to make me detached from all else save Thee, in such wise that I may move not but in conformity with the good-pleasure of Thy Will, and speak not except at the bidding of Thy Purpose, and hear naught save the words of Thy praise and Thy glorification. 152. I magnify Thy Name, O my God, and offer thanksgiving unto Thee, O my Desire, inasmuch as Thou hast enabled me to clearly perceive Thy straight Path, hast unveiled Thy Great Announcement before mine eyes, and hast aided me to set my face towards the Dayspring of Thy Revelation and the Fountainhead of Thy Cause, whilst Thy servants and Thy people turned away from Thee. 153. I entreat Thee, O Lord of the Kingdom of eternity, by the shrill voice of the Pen of Glory, and by the Burning Fire which calleth aloud from the verdant Tree, and by the Ark which Thou hast specially chosen for the people of Bahá, to grant that I may remain steadfast in my love for Thee, be well pleased with whatsoever Thou hast prescribed for me in Thy Book and that I may stand firm in Thy service and in the service of Thy loved ones. 154. Graciously assist then Thy servants, O my God, to do that which will serve to exalt Thy Cause and will enable them to observe whatsoever Thou hast revealed in Thy Book. 155. Verily Thou art the Lord of Strength, Thou art potent to ordain whatsoever Thou willest and within Thy grasp Thou holdest the reins of all created things. No God is there but Thee, the All-Powerful, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 156-185 The Tablet of Splendours SPLENDOURS 156. O Jalíl! We have unveiled to thine eyes the sea and the waves thereof, 157. the sun and the radiance thereof, the heavens and the stars thereof, and the shells and the pearls thereof. 158. Render thou thanks unto God for so great a bounty, so gracious a favour that hath pervaded the whole world. 159. O thou who hast set thy face towards the splendours of My Countenance! 160. Vague fancies have encompassed the dwellers of the earth and debarred them from turning towards the Horizon of Certitude, and its brightness, and its manifestations and its lights. 161. Vain imaginings have withheld them from Him Who is the Self-Subsisting. 162. They speak as prompted by their own caprices, and understand not. 163. Among them are those who have said: ‘Have the verses been sent down?’ 164. Say to them, ‘Yea, by Him Who is the Lord of the heavens!’ 165. If they say, ‘Hath the Hour come?’ 166. Say to them, ‘Nay, more; it hath [already] passed, by Him Who is the Revealer of clear tokens! 167. Verily, the Inevitable [end of days] is come, [because the modern era has begun] and He, the True [Lord], hath appeared with proof and testimony. 168. The Plain is disclosed, and mankind is sore vexed and fearful. 169. Earthquakes have broken loose, and the tribes have lamented, for fear of God, the Lord of Strength, the All-Compelling.’ 170. Say: ‘The stunning trumpet-blast hath been loudly raised, and the Day is God’s, the [Lord], the Unconstrained.’ 171. And [if] they say: ‘Hath the Catastrophe come to pass?’ 172. then Say: ‘Yea, by the Lord of Lords!’ 173. And if they say ‘Is the Resurrection come?’ 174. Say to them, ‘Nay, more; He Who is the Self-Subsistent hath appeared with the Kingdom of His signs.’ 175. And of they say, ‘Seest thou men laid low?’ 176. Say, ‘Yea, by my Lord, the Most High, the Most Glorious!’ 177. And if they say, ‘Have the tree-stumps been uprooted?’ 178. Say to them, ‘Yea, more; the mountains have been scattered in dust; by Him the Lord of attributes!’ 179. If They say: ‘Where is Paradise, and where is Hell?’ 180. Say to them: ‘The one is reunion with Me; and the other thine own self, O thou who dost associate a partner with God and doubtest.’ 181. If They say: ‘We see not the Balance.’ 182. Say to them: ‘Surely, by my Lord, the God of Mercy! None can see it except such as are endued with insight.’ 183. If They say: ‘Have the stars fallen?’ 184. then Say: ‘Yea, when He Who is the Self-Subsistent dwelt in the Land of Mystery. 185. Take heed, ye who are endowed with discernment!’ CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 186-215 The Tablet of Splendours SPLENDOURS 186. All the signs appeared when We drew forth the Hand of Power from the bosom of majesty and might. 187. Verily, the Crier hath cried out, when the promised time came, 188. and they that have recognized the splendours of Sinai have swooned away in the wilderness of hesitation, before the awful majesty of thy Lord, the Lord of creation. 189. The trumpet asketh: ‘Hath the Bugle been sounded?’ 190. Say then: ‘Yea, by the King of Revelation! when He mounted the throne of His Name, the All-Merciful.’ 191. Darkness hath been chased away by the dawning light of the mercy of thy Lord, the Source of all light. 192. The breeze of the All-Merciful hath wafted, and the souls have been quickened in the tombs of their bodies. 193. Thus hath the decree been fulfilled by God, the Mighty, the Beneficent. 194. If They who reject the truth have said: ‘When were the heavens cleft asunder?’ 195. Say to them: ‘While ye lay in the graves of waywardness and error.’ 196. Among the faithless is he who rubbeth his eyes, and looketh to the right and to the left. 197. Say to him: ‘Blinded art thou. No refuge hast thou to flee to.’ 198. And among them is he who saith: ‘Have men been gathered together?’ 199. Say to him: ‘Yea, by My Lord! whilst thou didst lie in the cradle of idle fancies.’ 200. And among them is he who saith: ‘Hath the Book been sent down through the power of the true Faith?’ 201. Say to him: ‘The true Faith, yea, and it is astounded. 202. Fear ye, O ye men of understanding heart!’ 203. And among them is he who saith: ‘Have I been assembled with others, blind?’ 204. Say to him: ‘Yea, by Him that rideth upon the clouds!’ 205. Paradise is decked with mystic roses, and hell hath been made to blaze with the fire of the impious. 206. Say to them: ‘The light hath shone forth from the horizon of Revelation, and the whole earth hath been illumined at the arrival of Him Who is the Lord of the Day of the Covenant!’ 207. The doubters have perished, whilst he that turned, guided by the light of assurance, unto the Dayspring of Certitude, hath prospered. 208. Blessed art thou, who hast fixed thy gaze upon Me, for this Tablet which hath been sent down for thee— a Tablet which causeth the souls of men to soar. 209. Commit it to memory, and recite it. 210. By My life! It is a door to the mercy of thy Lord. 211. Well is it with him that reciteth it at eventide and at dawn. 212. We, verily, heard thy praise of this Cause, through which the mountain of knowledge was crushed, and men’s feet have slipped. 213. My glory be upon thee and upon whomsoever hath turned unto the Almighty, the All-Bounteous. 214. The Tablet is ended, yet the theme is unexhausted. 215. Be patient, for thy Lord is patient. The Tablet of Splendours CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 216-245 SPLENDOURS 216. These are verses We sent down previously, and We have sent them unto thee, that thou mayest be acquainted with what their lying tongues have spoken, when God came unto them with might and sovereignty. 217. The foundations of idle fancies have trembled, and the heaven of vain imaginings hath been cleft asunder, and yet the people are in doubt and in contention with Him. 218. They have denied the testimony of God and His proof, after He came from the heaven of power with the kingdom of His signs. 219. They have cast away what had been prescribed, and perpetrated what had been forbidden them in the Book. 220. They have abandoned their God, and clung unto their desires. They truly have strayed and are in error. 221. They read the verses and deny them. They behold the clear tokens and turn aside. 222. They truly are lost in strange doubt. 223. We have admonished Our loved ones to fear God, a fear which is the fountainhead of all goodly deeds and virtues. 224. It is the commander of the hosts of justice in the city of Bahá. 225. Happy the man that hath entered the shadow of its luminous standard, and laid fast hold thereon. 226. He, verily, is of the Companions of the Crimson Ark, which hath been mentioned in the Qayyúm-i-Asmá. 227. Say: O people of God! Adorn your temples with the adornment of trustworthiness and piety. 228. Help, then, your Lord with the hosts of goodly deeds and a praiseworthy character. 229. We have forbidden you dissension and conflict in My Books, and My Scriptures, and My Scrolls, and My Tablets, and have wished thereby naught else save your exaltation and advancement. 230. Unto this testify the heavens and the stars thereof, and the sun and the radiance thereof, and the trees and the leaves thereof, and the seas and the waves thereof, and the earth and the treasures thereof. 231. We pray God to assist His loved ones, and aid them in that which beseemeth them in this blest, this mighty and wondrous station. 232. Moreover We beseech Him to graciously enable those who surround Me to observe that which My Pen of Glory hath enjoined upon them. 233. O Jalíl! Upon thee be My glory and My loving providence. 234. Verily We have enjoined the people to do what is meet and seemly and yet they have committed such things as have caused My heart and My Pen to lament. 235. Incline thine ear to that which is sent down from the heaven of My Will and the realm of My good-pleasure. 236. I sorrow not for My captivity, nor for the things that have befallen Me at the hand of Mine enemies. 237. Nay, My sorrows are occasioned by those who claim to be related to Me and yet commit that which causeth the voice of My lamentations to be lifted up and My tears to flow. 238. We have exhorted them at length in various Tablets and beseech God to graciously assist them, to enable them to draw nigh unto Him and to confirm them in that which would bring peace to the hearts and tranquillity to the souls and would stay their hands from whatsoever ill-beseemeth His days. 239. Say, O My loved ones in My lands! Give ye ear unto the counsels of Him Who admonisheth you for the sake of God. 240. He hath in truth created you, hath revealed before your eyes that which exalteth you and promoteth your interests. 241. He hath made known unto you His straight Path and hath acquainted you with His Great Announcement. 242. O Jalíl! Admonish men to fear God. 243. By God! This fear is the chief commander of the army of thy Lord. 244. Its hosts are a praiseworthy character and goodly deeds. 245. Through it have the cities of men’s hearts been opened throughout the ages and centuries, and the standards of ascendancy and triumph raised above all other standards. CHAPTER NINE Divisions 246-280 The Tablet of Splendours SPLENDOURS 246. We will now mention unto thee Trustworthiness and the station thereof in the estimation of God, thy Lord, the Lord of the Mighty Throne. 247. One day of days We repaired unto Our Green Island. 248. Upon Our arrival, We beheld its streams flowing, and its trees luxuriant, and the sunlight playing in their midst. 249. Turning Our face to the right, We beheld what the pen is powerless to describe; nor can it set forth that which the eye of the Lord of Mankind witnessed in that most sanctified, that most sublime, that blest, and most exalted Spot. 250. Turning, then, to the left We gazed on one of the Beauties of the Most Sublime Paradise, standing on a pillar of light, and calling aloud saying: 251. ‘O inmates of earth and heaven! Behold ye My beauty, and My radiance, and My revelation, and My effulgence. 252. By God, the True [Lord]! I am Trustworthiness, and the revelation thereof, and the beauty thereof. 253. I will recompense whosoever will cleave unto Me, and recognize My rank and station, and hold fast unto My hem. 254. I am the most great ornament of the people of Bahá, and the vesture of glory unto all who are in the kingdom of creation. 255. I am the supreme instrument for the prosperity of the world, and the horizon of assurance unto all beings.’ 256. Thus have We sent down for thee that which will draw men nigh unto the Lord of creation. 257. The Pen of the Most High turneth from the eloquent language to the luminous one that thou, O Jalíl, mayest appreciate the tender mercy of thy Lord, the Incomparable [God], and mayest be of them that are truly grateful. 258. O thou who hast fixed thy gaze upon the all-glorious Horizon! 259. The Call is raised but hearing ears are numbered, nay non-existent. 260. This Wronged One findeth himself in the maw of the serpent, yet He faileth not to make mention of the loved ones of God. 261. So grievous have been Our sufferings in these days that the Concourse on High are moved to tears and to lamentation. 262. Neither the adversities of the world nor the harm inflicted by its nations could deter Him Who is the King of Eternity from voicing His summons or frustrate His purpose. 263. When those who had for years been hiding behind the veils perceived that the horizon of the Cause was resplendent and that the Word of God was all-pervasive, they rushed forth and with swords of malice inflicted such harm as no pen can portray nor any tongue describe. 264. They that judge with fairness testify that since the early days of the Cause this Wronged One hath arisen, unveiled and resplendent, before the faces of kings and commoners, before the rulers and the divines, and hath, in ringing tones, summoned all men unto the straight Path. 265. He hath had no helper save His Pen, nor any succourer other than Himself. 266. Those who are ignorant or heedless of the motivating purpose of the Cause of God have rebelled against Him. 267. Such men are the foreboders of evil, whom God hath mentioned in His Book and Tablets and against whose influence, clamour, and deception He hath warned His people. 268. Well is it with those who, in the face of the remembrance of the Lord of Eternity, regard the peoples of the world as utter nothingness, as a thing forgotten, and hold fast to the firm handle of God in such wise that neither doubts nor insinuations, nor swords, nor cannon could hold them back or deprive them of His presence. 269. Blessed are the steadfast; blessed are they that stand firm in His Faith. 270. In response to thy request the Pen of Glory hath graciously described the stations and grades of the Most Great Infallibility. 271. The purpose is that all should know of a certainty that the Seal of the Prophets —may the souls of all else but Him be offered up for His sake— is without likeness, peer or partner in His Own station. 272. The Holy Ones—may the blessings of God be upon them— were created through the potency of His Word, and after Him they were the most learned and the most distinguished among the people and abide in the utmost station of servitude. 273. The divine Essence, sanctified from every comparison and likeness, is established in the Prophet, and God’s inmost Reality, exalted above any peer or partner, is manifest in Him. 274. This is the station of true unity and of veritable singleness. 275. The followers of the previous Dispensation grievously failed to acquire an adequate understanding of this station. 276. The Primal Point—may the life of all else but Him be offered up for His sake—saith: 277. ‘If the Seal of the Prophets had not uttered the word “Successorship”, such a station would not have been created.’ 278. The people aforetime joined partners with God, though they professed belief in His unity; and although they were the most ignorant amongst men, they considered themselves the most accomplished. 279. Yet, as a token of divine retribution upon those heedless ones, their erroneous beliefs and pursuits have, in this Day of Judgement, been made clear and evident to every man of discernment and understanding. 280. Beseech thou God, the True One, that He may graciously shield the followers of this Revelation from the idle fancies and corrupt imaginings of such as belong to the former Faith, and may not deprive them of the effulgent splendours of the day-star of true unity. CHAPTER TEN Divisions 281-315 The Tablet of Splendours SPLENDOURS 281. O Jalíl! He Whom the world hath wronged now proclaimeth: The light of Justice is dimmed, and the sun of Equity veiled from sight. 282. The robber occupieth the seat of the protector and guard, and the position of the faithful is seized by the traitor. 283. A year ago an oppressor ruled over this city, and at every instant caused fresh harm. 284. By the righteousness of the Lord! He wrought that which cast terror into the hearts of men. 285. Yet to the Pen of Glory the tyranny of the world hath never been nor will it ever be a hindrance. 286. In the abundance of Our grace and loving-kindness We have revealed specially for the rulers and ministers of the world that which is conducive to safety and protection, tranquillity and peace; that haply the children of men may rest secure from the evils of oppression. He, verily, is the Protector, the Helper, the Giver of victory. 287. It is incumbent upon the men of God’s House of Justice to fix their gaze by day and by night upon that which hath shone forth from the Pen of Glory for the training of peoples, the upbuilding of nations, the protection of man, and the safeguarding of his honour. The first Splendor 288. When the Day-Star of Wisdom rose above the horizon of God’s Holy Dispensation it voiced this all-glorious utterance: 289. They that are possessed of wealth and invested with authority and power must show the profoundest regard for religion. 290. In truth, religion is a radiant light and an impregnable stronghold for the protection and welfare of the peoples of the world, 291. for the fear of God impelleth man to hold fast to that which is good, and shun all evil. 292. Should the lamp of religion be obscured, chaos and confusion will ensue, and the lights of fairness and justice, of tranquillity and peace cease to shine. 293. Unto this will bear witness every man of true understanding. The second Splendor 294. We have enjoined upon all mankind to establish the Most Great Peace —the surest of all means for the protection of humanity. 295. The sovereigns of the world should, with one accord, hold fast thereunto, for this is the supreme instrument that can ensure the security and welfare of all peoples and nations. 296. They, verily, are the manifestations of the power of God and the daysprings of His authority. 297. We beseech the Almighty that He may graciously assist them in that which is conducive to the well-being of their subjects. 298. A full explanation regarding this matter hath been previously set forth by the Pen of Glory; well is it with them that act accordingly. The third Splendor 299. It is incumbent upon everyone to observe God’s holy commandments, inasmuch as they are the wellspring of life unto the world. 300. The heaven of divine wisdom is illumined with the two luminaries of consultation and compassion and the canopy of world order is upraised upon the two pillars of reward and punishment. The fourth Splendor 301. In this Revelation the hosts that can render it victorious are the hosts of praiseworthy deeds and upright character. 302. The leader and commander of these hosts hath ever been the fear of God, a fear that encompasseth all things and reigneth over all things. The fifth Splendor 303. Governments should fully acquaint themselves with the conditions of those they govern, and confer upon them positions according to desert and merit. 304. It is enjoined upon every ruler and sovereign to consider this matter with the utmost care that the traitor may not usurp the position of the faithful, nor the despoiler rule in the place of the trustworthy. 305. Among the officials who in the past have governed in this Most Great Prison, some, praise be to God, were adorned with justice, yet as to others, We take refuge with God. 306. We beseech the One true God to guide them one and all, that haply they may not be deprived of the fruit of faith and trustworthiness, nor be withheld from the light of equity and justice. The sixth Splendor 307. The sixth Ishráq is union and concord amongst the children of men. 308. From the beginning of time the light of unity hath shed its divine radiance upon the world, and the greatest means for the promotion of that unity is for the peoples of the world to understand one another’s writing and speech. 309. In former Epistles We have enjoined upon the Trustees of the House of Justice either to choose one language from among those now existing or to adopt a new one, English and in like manner to select a common script, both of which should be taught in all the schools of the world. 310. Thus will the earth be regarded as one country and one home. 311. The most glorious fruit of the tree of knowledge is this exalted word: Of one tree are all ye the fruit, and of one bough the leaves. 312. Let not man glory in this that he loveth his country, let him rather glory in this that he loveth his kind. 313. Concerning this We have previously revealed that which is the means of the reconstruction of the world and the unity of nations. 314. Blessed are they that attain thereunto. 315. Blessed are they that act accordingly. The Tablet of Splendours CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 316-345 SPLENDOURS The seventh Splendor 316. The Pen of Glory counselleth everyone regarding the instruction and education of children. 317. Behold that which the Will of God hath revealed upon Our arrival in the Prison City and recorded in the Most Holy Book. 318. Unto every father hath been enjoined the instruction of his son and daughter in the art of reading and writing, and in all that hath been written down in the Holy Tablet. 319. He that putteth away that which is commanded unto him, the Trustees are then to take from him that which is required for their instruction, if he be wealthy, and if not the matter devolveth upon the House of Justice. 320. Verily, have We made it a shelter for the poor and needy. 321. He that bringeth up his son or the son of another, it is as though he hath brought up a son of Mine; upon him rest My Glory, My Loving-Kindness, My Mercy, that have compassed the world. The eighth Splendor 322. This passage, now written by the Pen of Glory, is accounted as part of the Most Holy Book: 323. The men of God’s House of Justice have been charged with the affairs of the people. 324. They, in truth, are the Trustees of God among His servants and the daysprings of authority in His countries. 325. O people of God! That which traineth the world is Justice, for it is upheld by two pillars, reward and punishment. 326. These two pillars are the sources of life to the world. 327. Inasmuch as for each day there is a new problem and for every problem an expedient solution, such affairs should be referred to the House of Justice that the members thereof may act according to the needs and requirements of the time. 328. They that, for the sake of God, arise to serve His Cause, are the recipients of divine inspiration from the unseen Kingdom. 329. It is incumbent upon all to be obedient unto them. 330. All matters of State should be referred to the House of Justice, yet acts of worship must be observed according to that which God hath revealed in His Book. 331. O people of Bahá! Ye are the dawning-places of the love of God and the daysprings of His loving-kindness. 332. Defile not your tongues with the cursing and reviling of any soul, and guard your eyes against that which is not seemly. 333. Set forth that which ye possess. 334. If it be favourably received, your end is attained; if not, to protest is vain. 335. Leave that soul to himself and turn unto the Lord, the Protector, the Self-Subsistent. 336 Be not the cause of grief, much less of discord and strife. 337. The hope is cherished that ye may obtain true education in the shelter of the tree of His tender mercies, and act in accordance with that which God desireth. 338. Ye are all the leaves of one tree and the drops of one ocean. The ninth Splendor 339. The purpose of religion as revealed from the heaven of God’s holy Will is to establish unity and concord amongst the peoples of the world; 340. make it not the cause of dissension and strife. 341. The religion of God and His divine law are the most potent instruments and the surest of all means for the dawning of the light of unity amongst men. 342. The progress of the world, the development of nations, the tranquillity of peoples, and the peace of all who dwell on earth are among the principles and ordinances of God. 343. Religion bestoweth upon man the most precious of all gifts, offereth the cup of prosperity, imparteth eternal life, and showereth imperishable benefits upon mankind. 344. It behoveth the chiefs and rulers of the world, and in particular the Trustees of God’s House of Justice, to endeavour to the utmost of their power to safeguard its position, promote its interests, and exalt its station in the eyes of the world. 345. In like manner it is incumbent upon them to enquire into the conditions of their subjects and to acquaint themselves with the affairs and activities of the divers communities in their dominions. CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 346-375 The Tablet of Splendours SPLENDOURS 346. We call upon the manifestations of the power of God—the sovereigns and rulers on earth— to bestir themselves and do all in their power that haply they may banish discord from this world and illumine it with the light of concord. 347. It is incumbent upon everyone to firmly adhere to and observe that which hath streamed forth from Our Most Exalted Pen. 348. God, the True One, beareth Me witness, and every atom in existence is moved to testify that such means as lead to the elevation, the advancement, the education, the protection, and the regeneration of the peoples of the earth have been clearly set forth by Us and are revealed in the Holy Books and Tablets by the Pen of Glory. 349. We entreat God to graciously aid His servants. 350. What this Wronged [Servant] doth expect from everyone is justice and fairness. 351. Let no one be content with mere hearing; rather doth it behove everyone to ponder that which this Wronged [Servant] hath revealed. 352. I swear by the Day-Star of utterance, shining above the horizon of the kingdom of the All-Merciful had there been any expounder or speaker discernible, We would not have made Ourself the object of the censure, ridicule, and slander of the people. 353. Upon Our arrival in ‘Iráq We found the Cause of God sunk in deep apathy and the breeze of divine revelation stilled. 354. Most of the believers were faint and dispirited, nay utterly lost and dead. 355. Hence there was a second blast on the Trumpet, whereupon the Tongue of Grandeur uttered these blessed words: ‘We have sounded the Trumpet for the second time.’ 356. Thus the whole world was quickened through the vitalizing breaths of divine revelation and inspiration. 357. Certain souls have now sallied forth from behind the veils, intent on inflicting harm upon this Wronged One. 358. They have hindered and denied the outpouring of this priceless bounty. 359. O ye that judge with fairness! If this Cause is to be denied then what other cause in this world can be vindicated or deemed worthy of acceptance? 360. Such as have turned away from the Cause of God are diligently seeking to collect the Holy Writings of this Revelation; and they have already, through gestures of friendship, managed to secure certain of these Writings from those who held them in their possession. 361. Moreover, when they meet the followers of any religion, they hold themselves out as believers therein. 362. Say, Die ye in your wrath! 363. Verily He hath appeared with so great an authority that no man of vision, of hearing, of insight, of justice, or of equity can ever deny Him. 364. Unto this beareth witness in this resplendent Hour the Pen of Him Who is the Ancient of Days. 365. O Jalíl! Upon thee be My glory. We exhort the loved ones of God to perform good deeds that perchance they may be graciously assisted and may hold fast to that which hath been sent down from the heaven of His Revelation. 366. The benefits arising from this divine utterance shall fall upon such as observe His precepts. 367. We beseech God to enable them to do that which is pleasing and acceptable unto Him, to grant that they may deal equitably and may observe justice in this all-compelling Cause, to acquaint them with His Holy Writings and to direct their steps towards His straight Path. 368. Our Exalted Herald—may the life of all else besides Him be offered up for His sake— hath revealed certain laws. 369. However, in the realm of His Revelation these laws were made subject to Our sanction, hence this Wronged One hath put some of them into effect by embodying them in the Kitáb-i-Aqdas in different words. Others We set aside. 370. He holdeth in His hand the authority. 371. He doeth what He willeth and He ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth. He is the Almighty, the All-Praised. 372. There are also ordinances newly revealed. 373. Blessed are they that attain. 374. Blessed are they that observe His precepts. 375. The people of God should make the utmost endeavour [to observe them] that perchance the fire of hatred and malice which smouldereth in the breasts of kindreds and peoples may, through the living waters of utterance and the exhortations of Him Who is the Desire of the world, be quenched and the trees of human existence may be adorned with wondrous and excellent fruit. He is, in truth, the Admonisher, the Compassionate, the All-Bountiful. The Tablet of Splendours CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 376-400 SPLENDOURS 376. May the brightness of His glory shining above the horizon of bounty rest upon you, O people of Bahá, upon every one who standeth firm and steadfast and upon those that are well grounded in the Faith, and are endued with true understanding. 377. As to thy question concerning interest and profit on gold and silver: Some years ago the following passage was revealed from the heaven of the All-Merciful in honour of the one who beareth the name of God, entitled Zaynu’l-Muqarrabín —upon him be the glory of the Most Glorious. 378. He—exalted be His Word—saith: Many people stand in need of this. 379. Because if there were no prospect for gaining interest, the affairs of men would suffer collapse or dislocation. 380. One can seldom find a person who would manifest such consideration towards his fellow-man, his countryman, or towards his own brother and would show such tender solicitude for him as to be well-disposed to grant him a loan on benevolent terms. 381. Therefore as a token of favour towards men We have prescribed that interest on money should be treated like other business transactions that are current amongst men. 382. Thus, now that this lucid commandment hath descended from the heaven of the Will of God, it is lawful and proper to charge interest on money, that the people of the world may, in a spirit of amity and fellowship and with joy and gladness, devotedly engage themselves in magnifying the Name of Him Who is the Well-Beloved of all mankind. 383. Verily He ordaineth according to His Own choosing. 384. He hath now made interest on money lawful, even as He had made it unlawful in the past. 385. Within His grasp He holdeth the kingdom of authority. 386. He doeth and ordaineth. He is in truth the Ordainer, the All-Knowing. 387. Render thou thanks unto thy Lord, O Zaynu’l-Muqarrabín, for this manifest bounty. 388. Many ecclesiastics in Persia have, through innumerable designs and devices, been feeding on illicit gains obtained by usury. 389. They have contrived ways to give its outward form a fair semblance of lawfulness. 390. They make a plaything of the laws and ordinances of God, but they understand not. 391. However, this is a matter that should be practised with moderation and fairness. 392. Our Pen of Glory hath, as a token of wisdom and for the convenience of the people, desisted from laying down its limit. 393. Nevertheless We exhort the loved ones of God to observe justice and fairness, and to do that which would prompt the friends of God to evince tender mercy and compassion towards each other. He is in truth the Counsellor, the Compassionate, the All-Bountiful. 394. God grant that all men may be graciously aided to observe that which the Tongue of the One true God hath uttered. 395. And if they put into practice what We have set forth, God—exalted be His glory—will assuredly double their portion through the heaven of His bounty. Verily He is the Generous, the Forgiving, the Compassionate. 396. Praise be unto God, the Most Exalted, the Most Great. 397. Nevertheless the conduct of these affairs hath been entrusted to the men of the House of Justice that they may enforce them according to the exigencies of the time and the dictates of wisdom. 398. Once again We exhort all believers to observe justice and fairness and to show forth love and contentment. 399. They are indeed the people of Bahá, the companions of the Crimson Ark. 400. Upon them be the peace of God, the Lord of all Names, the Creator of the heavens. 1. i.e., the letter ‘B’, the second letter of the alphabet. 2. The opening chapter of the Qur’án, which begins with the letter ‘B’: Bismi’lláhi’r-Rahmáni’rRaḥím (In the Name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful). This chapter of the Qur’án was revealed twice, once in Mecca and once in Medina. 3. The opening chapter of the Qur’án, which begins with the letter ‘B’: Bismi’lláhi’r-Rahmáni’rRaḥím (In the Name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful). This chapter of the Qur’án was revealed twice, once in Mecca and once in Medina. 4. Jesus. 5. Moses. 6. This Tablet was addressed to Jalíl-i-Khú’í, one of the early believers in Ádhirbayján, Persia. After the Ascension of Bahá’u’lláh he broke the Covenant. 7. cf. Qur’án 14:33. 8. cf. Qur’án 21:23. 9. Mecca. 10. Qur’án 3:91. 11. Muḥammad. 12. Mírzá Yaḥyá. 13. Muḥammad. 14. Qur’án 83:6. 15. Moses. 16. Qur’án 14:5. 17. Jesus. 18. Adrianople. 19. Arabic. 20. Persian. 21. Muḥammad. 22. The Imáms. 23. The Báb. 24. Kitáb-i-Aqdas. 25. One of the early believers who is best known to the friends for his reliable transcriptions of the Tablets of Bahá’u’lláh. 26. Such loans as bear no interest and are repayable whenever the borrower pleases. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance 1863 THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 1. This is the City of Patience. 2. Strive ye to enter it, O concourse of the patient ones! 3. In His name, the Exalted One, He Who is the Most Exalted. 4. This is the remembrance of God in the City of Patience regarding Job, Our servant, Whom We sheltered under the shade of that Holy Tree planted in His heart, to Whom We demonstrated the fire ignited in His Own Essence, and to Whose Self We revealed Our Own Self by His Own Self. 5. We called Job from this sacred Spot whose environs are sanctified with this call, 6. "Verily, He is God, Thy Lord and the Lord of all things. He is All-Powerful over all things, the Self-Subsistent [Lord]." 7. When Job's face was illumined by the fire burning in the sacred Tree, We clothed Him with the garment of Prophethood and commanded Him to instruct men in the essence of graciousness and bounty and to invite the people to the holy and beloved Shore. 8. We established Job on earth and caused the waters of divine munificence to descend on Him so that through riches He became independent of all the inhabitants of the earth. 9. We conferred on Him a bounteous fortune and made Him very wealthy in the kingdom. 10. We caused Him to receive a portion of all wealth and strengthened His back with great power. 11. We gave Him sons from his loins and established an exalted station for Him in all the lands. 12. Job was amongst His people many years, counseling them with the hidden gems of the knowledge We taught Him, and He reminded His people of the Days of God that were truly to come. 13. He said, "O my people! In truth, oceans of knowledge are contained within the Being of God Who hath arisen to establish justice. 14. Hasten ye therefore that ye may find a way unto it. 15. Verily, the Sun of God's loving kindness continues to shine forth from the midmost zenith and the beauty of the Countenance of God hath appeared from behind the Holy Tabernacles. 16. Attend unto His presence that haply He may bestow upon you portions of His much-loved splendor. 17. The heavens of grandeur are uplifted and have become adorned with constellations of knowledge and wisdom. 18. Thus has God's holy cause dawned forth from the sanctified horizon. 19. O my people! Before Me Messengers came with the divine Word and They all announced unto you that which will turn you towards the exalted and glorious shore. 20. The divinely appointed time hath come upon you and the Lights of God's justice hath shone forth, the Immortal Bird hath sung, the Dove of Revelation has warbled, the clouds of God's illumination have become uplifted, and the oceans of divine bounty have poured forth. 21. O people of the earth! Ye are deprived of all this. 22. Fear ye God, [deprive] not the earth of God's wisdom, and hearken unto these words which are descending from the heaven of God's nearness." 23. From the beginning that hath no beginning, to the end that hath no end, We have thus counseled Our servants through the tongue of the Messengers, yet all have turned away from God's admonitions and have retreated therefrom save those who have been encompassed by Our loving-kindness. 24. These are the souls who hearkened unto God's call as voiced from behind the hidden veils of glory. 25. They responded to the Summoner unto God with both their inner and outer being and sought attraction through the melodies of the Beloved, attaining unto the stations of guidance. 26. Upon them be the mercy of God, and the salutations of God, Who hath given them what no one knoweth and hath caused them to reach a station that is hidden from the eyes of all creation. 27. Ere long will the cause of God be manifested and truth shall be distinguished from falsehood. 28. The standards of guidance will be uplifted and all traces of those who have joined partners with God obliterated. 29. The earth shall be inherited by those servants who are wholly consecrated unto God, have not imbibed the love of the "Calf" in their hearts, and who turn away from those who continue to disbelieve despite clear evidences presented to them. 30. Thus have the fingers of might upon the tablets of light inscribed the divine behest. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-55 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 31. Call to mind Our servant, Job. When He appeared with the standards of wealth in the kingdom of earth, His people were envious of Him, continually defaming Him in their gatherings. 32. All their deeds are preserved in God's secret scrolls. [ ] 33. They vainly imagined that Job summoned people to God merely because He had been granted the treasures of this nether world, although, in fact, Job was sanctified from both their vain beliefs and certain truths, and indeed from all that is in this world. 34. When We purposed to show the signs of the [only] true God as demonstrated in Job's detachment and reliance, We caused to descend upon Him tribulations from all sides and truly tried Him with many tests. 35. We took His sons from Him and discontinued the bounty We had given Him. 36. Every day We deprived Him of something good; not a day passed but there descended on Job, from the site of divine decree, what hath been written by the Pen of God's will and suffering. 37. Loss engulfed Him as had been ordained by the Mighty, the Self-Subsistent [Lord]. 38. We burnt what He had planted by the hands of the angels of God's command and everything [he had] was utterly lost. 39. When We had cleansed Him of earthly ornaments and material pollution, and had purified Him of physical possessions, then, as a further test, We caused the angels of divine wrath to blow poisonous air on His skin, making His body weaken, His temple tremble, and His limbs quiver so much that no portion of His being was left uncovered by wounds, and yet, in all these states, His gratitude increased daily. 40. He remained patient and did not complain. 41. We thus accounted Him of those who trust and are patient and grateful. 42. Job's people expelled Him from the town where He lived, showing no shame toward God, their Creator. 43. They hurt Job as much as they could, and thus did We deem Him one of the wronged of this world. 44. The portals of wealth were closed to His face, and the doors of poverty opened, in such wise that several days passed before He could satisfy His intense hunger. 45. Thus was the matter decreed. 46. There remained unto Him no friend or companion and He became alone in the world except for His wife, who believed in God and served Job in all His tribulations. 47. We confirmed her to be His support in all matters. 48. When this companion found her Husband in such a grievous state, she went to her people and asked them for a loaf of bread, yet those embodiments of iniquity refused to give her any. 49. In truth, We have registered all things in Our clearly stated Book. [the Bible] 50. As His condition grew extreme, she sought help from the worst of women, yet even this woman refused to give a piece of bread until she had taken from Job's wife what she wanted. 51. I swear by God! The pen is ashamed to recall such events, yet God is a witness of their deeds. 52. Job's wife came to Him with the bread, yet when He saw that her hair was cut off, He bewailed in such a way that all the heavens and earth bewailed as well. 54. Said He, "O handmaiden of God! I see thou hath done what is truly not allowed. 55. Why did you permit your hair, an adornment for thy beauty, to be cut off?" CHAPTER THREE Divisions 56-85 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 56. Said she, "O Job! The more I asked Thy people for a piece of bread for Thee, the more they refused, until I entered the house of one of the maidservants of God. 57. She also refused to give me bread until she had taken my hair, and this is the bread I have brought before Thy face. 58. In this manner hath she rebelled against God's law. 59. She has truly waxed proud and the matter is finished between her and me. 60. O Job, forgive me and do not punish me for this transgression. 61. I was reduced to an extreme condition because of my concern for Thee. 62. Have mercy on me and forgive me, for Thou art always generous and forgiving." 63. What was decreed came to pass and in this wise Job was so sorrowful that all the heavens would well nigh have cloven asunder and the earth of patience would have been split and the mountain of long suffering would have been reduced to pieces. 64. So he placed his face on the dust and he said, "O my Lord! Suffering has encompassed me from all sides and truly Thou art the One Whose mercy has preceded all things. 65. In Thy generosity have compassion on me and be kind to me in Thy bountiful favor, for Thou art compassionate unto Thy servants." 66. And when We heard His call We caused there to flow under his right leg a clear sweet water and We commanded Job to immerse himself in it and to drink therefrom. 67. And when he drank therefrom he became purified of all ailments and was manifest in the most beauteous form. 68. We returned to him all We had taken from him and even more such that We rained on him from the Dominion of wealth what enriched him and made him independent of all earth. 69. We solaced his eyes by the joy of his family and we fulfilled what We had promised the patient ones in all the holy and preserved Tablets. 70. We made good all his affairs and We confirmed him with mighty arm of Our revelation. 71. Thus We raise the submissive ones and thus We cause to perish those who wax proud, they who act wickedly in the land. 72. Thus We accomplish that which We purpose and We fulfill the rewards of the long suffering and We vouchsafe to them generously of Our holy treasures. 73. O peoples of the earth! Be patient and persevering in the path of God and do not sorrow about that which will befall you in these "Days of the Spirit". 74. Soon ye shall see the recompense of the patient ones in the transcendent and holy Garden Ridvan. 75. In truth God has created a Paradise in the retreats of immortality and has named it "Patience". 76. Its name was treasured in the immaculate treasures of God up to the present Day. 77. And in it was ordained what was not ordained in all other gardens and We have at this moment unveiled it for you and caused it to be remembered by you as a mercy on Our part to all the worlds. 78. And in this paradise there are rivers of the providence of God and God has forbidden it from any one except for them who have persevered in calamities seeking thereby the good pleasure of God. 79. None shall enter these gardens except such as have not perverted the bounty of God in their hearts and [such as have] [flown] with the wings of might in the atmosphere of patience. 80. These are they who have been long-suffering in all tribulations and the more the tribulations increased their love for their Lord waxed greater and with their entire being they turned to the exalted and holy [Lord]. 81. The ecstasies of desire grew intense in their hearts and the breaths of enthusiasm became great in their being so much so [that] they gave of their wealth and [that] they gave all that was vouchsafed by God to them and in all those states they were grateful to their Lord and they did not seek help from any one and God inscribed the names of the patient ones in His holy and irrevocable tablets. 82. Truly blessed is the one who arrays himself with the garment of patience and equanimity and who does not change in afflictions and whose footsteps do not slip when the tempests of wrath blow and remains acquiescent [to God] at all times, and relies on God at all times. 83. I swear by God! Soon will God cause him to be manifested within the canopy of grandeur with a luminous garment which will scintillate like the scintillation of light above the spiritual horizon and eyes will be dazzled upon beholding him 84. and above his head there will be a caller from God saying, "This is verily the [man] who was long suffering for God in this vain and futile world and [patient] in all that the unbelievers did unto him. 85. The concourse on high will seek blessings from him and the occupiers of God's pavilions will seek to meet him as well as the holy maidens in the sacred and beautiful tabernacles." CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 86-115 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 86. So [therefore], O People of the Bayan! Be patient in these passing days and do not complain that your abject ornaments have been lost and do not bemoan of the afflictive trials that have been ordained in the Mighty Scrolls of God. [Book of Job, Book of Revelations] 87. Further know ye that for all good deeds there is ordained a limited reward in the Book of God with the exception of patience. 88. This is the point that was made by God unto Muhammad, the Apostle of God, [when he said,] "Those who patiently persevere will truly receive a reward without measure." 89. Thus has the Faithful Spirit revealed unto the heart of Muhammad in the Arabian Tongue and thus has it been revealed in all the mighty and new tablets what has been ordained for the patient [saints]. 90. Further know ye that God has ordained patience to be the garment of all the Messengers and no Prophet or Messenger has been sent except [for the reason] that His temple has been ordained with the robe of patience. 91. Thus has been taken God's Covenant with every Prophet sent by Him. 92. It behoveth in the beginning for the patient person to persevere in his heart so that he will withhold himself from all wickedness, evil, and desires, and from all that God has forbidden in His Book and so will his name be inscribed in the Tablets as a patient one. 93. And further he shall be persevering despite the afflictions that shall descend on him in the path of his Fashioner and that he be not shaken when the tempestuous winds of divine decree blow and when the ocean of God's destiny billows in the dominion of His irrevocable Plan and that he remain steadfast in the Faith of God. 94. And further that he should be patient with what the friends of God bring upon him and that he should be forbearing with the believers for the love of God and the blessing of His Religion. 95. Anticipate ye therefore the Day when the clouds of patience shall be uplifted and the immortal Bird shall warble, and the Peacock of holiness shall be made manifest with the ornament of Revelation in the kingdom of His reunion, and the stammering tongues shall be freed, singing the accents of the Nightingale, and the Dove of paradise shall sing betwixt earth and heaven 96. and the Trumpet shall be sounded and bodies of existence shall all be renewed, and the Divine Fire shall be ignited, and God in His transcendent and glorious Beauty shall come in the clouds of the Spirit. 97. Then hasten ye to Him, O peoples of the earth! And do not heed anything else of this world, and let nothing impede you, and do not let the affairs of learning hinder you and the matters of wisdom lock you out. 98. Hasten to the holy and uplifted Precinct, for if you had been of the patient [souls] from all eternity, [(on the planet Earth)] yet ye tarry on that Day for less than a moment, the quality of true patience shall not be yours. 99. This has been revealed by the pen of the Omniscient [Lord]. 100. Say, O people of the world, fear God in these Days and do not fabricate falsehoods against His Trusted [servants] and speak not of what ye have no cognizance. 101. For ye are of the weak ones on earth and of the poor ones in His land so wax not proud in your hearts and hurry towards the accepted land of God's will. 102. I swear by God! This nether world shall pass away and all that ye delight in it with it, and the angels of His wrath shall assemble ye in the presence of the Mighty and Omnipotent King. 103. And you shall be asked of what you have wrought in your days for naught is left in the heavens or earth except that it is written in the tablets of His Knowledge. 104. Then no one will assist you and none will befriend you and nothing will avail you excpet what you have planted in the field of your deeds. 105. So be awakened O wicked ones, and hearken unto the admonition of this kind Friend who admonishes you for the sake of God and does not want from you either a recompense or thanks. 106. His reward is with the One that has sent Him in truth and has caused to descend on Him verses that the proof may be fulfilled unto all the world. 107. How long will ye repose yourself on the seats of heedlessness and how long shall ye follow them that are not but the abject ones moved by others. 108. I swear by God! They whom you have taken to be lords beside the True God do not have names or essences mentionable in the sight of God. 109. Have mercy on yourself, and fear God your Fashioner. 110. Return to Him that He may forgive your evil deeds, and He is truly forgiving unto His servants. 111. Say: I swear by God! They to whom you attribute knowledge and have accepted as your divines they are in the sight of God the worst of men, nay, the quintessence of evil flees from them. 112. Thus has the matter been inscribed in the scrolls of God's knowledge. [ 113. We testify that they have not drunk from the fountains of knowledge and they have not attained unto a word of Wisdom and have not become aware of the mysteries of Revelation and have been racing in the land of their selfish desires. 114. Nothing of rejection and denial against a prophet or a successor of a prophet has come to pass except after their permission. 115. Thus has always been their injunction carried out on the Countenances of holiness. ] CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-150 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 116. Say to them: O ignorant ones! Did We not reveal in the past: "A day that God shall come in the canopies of clouds." 117. How is it that when He came down in the clouds of Revelation in the Temple of `Ali, [the Bab] you turned away and rejected Him and waxed haughty and brought about your own perdition? 118. Was it not also revealed in your Book: "the Day when thy Lord comes or certain of the signs of thy Lord." 119. And when He did come with evident signs wherefore did ye turn away from those signs and veiled yourselves with the veils of self? 120. Say: Verily God is sanctified from coming and descent, for He is unaccompanied and transcendent, and Whose knowledge encompasses all the heavens and the earth. 121. For He never comes in His Essence nor can He be seen in His Innermost Being and cannot be recognized in His Divine deity and He cannot be comprehended with all His attributes. 122. Thus He that cometh is the Manifestation of His own Being, and indeed He did come in the Name of `Ali, [the Bab] and ye gathered around Him with the claws of hatred and passed sentence on Him, O concourse of divines, and were not ashamed in the face of Him Who created you and fashioned you. 123. Thus have We taken account of your affairs in the preserved Tablets of Glory. 124. O Ear of Immortal truth! Hearken to what these unbelievers say, God has sealed Prophethood with the coming of His Beloved Muhammad, the Apostle of God, 125. and He shall not raise any one after Him and He has made His own hands chained of disposing grace; the embodiments of sanctity shall never appear after Him; the Lights of grace shall never shine again; 126. bounty is terminated; power has ended; loving-kindness has been finished; the portals of grace are closed, even though the breezes of divine grace are ever blowing from the Ridvan of might. 127. Say: May your own hands be chained and accursed are you in these sayings. 128. Rather His hands are stretched out to give bounty to all the heavens and the earth. 129. He will raise up with power whomever He wishes and He shall not be asked of his doings. Verily He has power over all things. 130. Say: O People of the Qur'an! Ponder ye in the Book that was revealed in truth unto Muhammad in which he sealed Prophethood with the coming of His beloved Prophet until the day of resurrection. 131. Yet this day is the day of Resurrection whereon God has risen in the Manifestation of His Being yet you have become veiled from it just as the peoples before have become veiled on the advent of Muhammad and you have become drowned in the depths of an ocean of ignorance and denial. 132. Say: Were ye not promised "attaining the presence of God" in the "Days of God"? 133. Yet when the Promise did come and the Beauty shone above the Horizon of Glory you turned your gaze away and were resurrected blind in the Plain of resurrection. 134. Say: Was it not revealed in the Qur'an, and His word is the Truth, "Thus have We made you a nation intermediate, that ye may be witnesses over the nations, and the Messenger a witness over yourselves." 135. Yet you have interpreted this verse according to your desires although at all times you admitted what was also revealed is truth: 136. None knoweth the interpretation thereof except God and they that are firmly grounded in knowledge. 137. Although you are certain of this verse and although you were prevented, yet you have interpreted and expounded the words of God. 138. Yet you have risen to object to and to deny those "firmly grounded in knowledge." 139. In fact you slay them as you slew them aforetime and are proud of what you perpetrate. 140. Woe unto you and what your hands have wrought and woe unto what you have vain imaginings in the Cause of God in Days that the lights of guidance are manifest at this dawn of knowledge. 141. Ask them then as to how they interpret that which has been revealed from the kingdom of glory unto the Arabian Prophet and what do they say the meaning of Intermediate is. 142. If Prophethood has been sealed with Him how is the Prophet's nation said to be intermediate amongst the nations? 143. In this wise ascertain the limit of their cognizance. 144. It is as though they have never hearkened the melodies of the Divine Nightingale or if they heard it they did not apprehend its purpose and in this manner the testimony of their own Book is completed unto them. 145. This is what the word of all the peoples when the dispensation of each of the Prophets comes. 146. As oft as a Messenger came to them they told that Messenger, "You have not been sent by God and Prophethood was sealed by the previous one." 147. Thus does Satan embellish to their eyes their deeds and words and in this they are far remote from the shores of truth. 148. Tell them then the story of Muhammad when aforetime He came with clear sovereignty. 149. Said He, "These are the verses of God that have been revealed in truth." 150. Do not have discord in the Cause of God yet gather on around this glorious and transcendent shore. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 151-180 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 151. O people! Look at Me with the eye of God and follow not your desires 152. and be not like those who call God in their days and night, yet when He came to them they turned away and denied him and were found prostrate upon the idols of their own creation. 153. The Jews said, "By God! This is He who has fabricated a falsehood against God, or He is possessed or He is under a spell." 154. They said, "God has sealed Prophethood with Moses and this command of God is decreed in the Torah. 155. Further the Law of the Torah shall never be abrogated as long as God exists and the [prophet] that is to be raised after Moses will arise under the blessings of the Mosaic Law so that he may spread its ordinances amongst all the peoples of the earth and thus has the command of God been revealed from the firmament His revelation brought down. 156. The people of the Gospel spoke like unto them and are waiting from that Day till this. 157. And their position was rejected by God in that which He revealed upon Muhammad in the Arabic tongue in the Sura of the Genie: 158. "They came to think as ye thought that God would not raise up any one to Prophethood." 159. I swear by God! This verse and what is treasured within it suffices all the peoples of the earth, should they tread the goodly and honorable path. 160. Say: God hath sent down His Messengers to succeed to Moses and Jesus, and He will continue to do so till “the end that hath no end”; so that His grace may, from the heaven of Divine Bounty be continually vouchsafed to mankind. 161. He doeth what He willeth and He shall not be asked of what He does. 162. Rather all will be asked of all things in the court of divine Justice. 163. Hearken then unto what these objectors say and how they have come to think as the servants who were before have thought. 164. Say: I swear by God! Ye are guilty of a misapprehension in this matter. 165. For verily the "Hour" has passed in truth, and the "Resurrection" has risen despite [of] you, and despite those who are deafened unto divine melodies. 166. Say: Ye speak as the peoples of bygone ages spoke at the time of the Apostle of God and ye are expectant as they were expectant and your footsteps have slipped upon this path which has been outstretched for truth. 167. Ponder ye therefore on the significance of this verse that ye may be nourished from the nourishment of knowledge that is descending from the heaven of holiness in a preordained measure. 168. O Solace of the Eyes of Eternity! Witness what the unbelievers report about this verdant and blessed Tree that is upraised on the musk-laden mount. 169. So high have its Branches grown that They have reached a place hidden beyond the Tabernacles of holiness. 170. And [yet] these unbelievers have purposed to cut [down the blessed tree of life, and have hence deigned their unbelieving branch the] omitted twigs. 171. Say: It is protected in the fortress of God and is guarded in His loving providence and yet God has prevented the hands of the unbelievers and hypocrites from molesting it, such that their hands will never reach it. 172. Soon will God gather under its shade all who are in the kingdom of existence and this is what God has written for Himself to accomplish and all that has been irrevocable in the Tablets of might written with the Pen of knowledge. 173. O Solace of the Eyes of Beauty! Remind the servants with the remembrances of the spirit in these days and make them hear the immortal melodies [of hymnody] 174. that they may come to apprehend within their hearts something, even [if] for [merely] a moment, [that] haply they may not entertain thoughts as the people aforetime thought and that they may have certitude that God is able to send a Messenger at all moments. 175. Say: O people of hatred! May you perish in your wrath! 176. This victory has been decreed by the luminous and glorious Pen. 177. Reveal unto them what the Dove of the Spirit has sung in the holy and beloved Ridvan [that] haply they may follow the interpretation of the term "Seal" as was uttered by the Tongue of the Name of God 'Ali, He Who was firmly grounded in knowledge, in His Visitation of the Prophet. 178. He said in truth, "Muhammad the Sealer of what preceded Him and the Initiator of that which was to come." 179. In this was uttered the significance of the term of Seal from that unapproachably holy tongue. 180. Thus did God ordain Him to be the Seal of those Prophets that preceded Him and an Initiator of a series of Messengers to come after Him. Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 181-205 THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 181. In this wise ponder ye in what We have revealed unto you in all truth that ye find a way to the precinct of God's Revelation on the shore of holiness. 182. Be not veiled therefore because of what ye have heard from your divines and ask the questions of religion from him whom God has ordained to be "firmly grounded in knowledge" and from whose countenance resplendent lights are shed. 183. O people! Fear God, and take not knowledge from muddied fountains that flow from a source of vanity and ignorance. 184. Take ye your portion from sweet flowing, unsullied, waters that flow from the right hand of the throne and which God has apportioned for the righteous. 185. O Holy Countenance! Waft unto all existent things what God has vouchsafed in His munificence unto Thee that all things may rise from the sepulchres of their bodies and that they may all be cognizant of that Revelation that has come in all truth. 186. Then send upon all beings musk-laden breezes that have been fragrant from thee from the source of immortality that haply moldering bones may be revived by them 187. and that people may not deprive themselves from this Spirit that has been breathed by this pre-existent, eternal, and timeless Pen and thereby they, endowed with the most beauteous form, may attain resurrection in this holy and blest land. 188. O Pen of Revelation! Thou seest and bearest witness that beings do not seek this outspread bountiful mercy that encompasses all the heavens and the earth 189. and seek not to turn to the Visage from whom the lights of the Spirit shine forth and by Whom all the Kingdoms of Revelation and creation have become illumined, and Thou art a witness unto all that. 190. These people race in the valley of vanity and desire and immerse themselves with those who have not attained Thy presence even though Thou hast given them all the glad tidings of this Day by Thy glorious and perspicuous Pen. 191 Thou sayest and Thy word is most sweet in the dominion of eternity. 192 On that day the Cause belongs solely unto God. 193. Thus hath the matter pertaining to this day been inscribed by the Pen of Glory moved by the Finger of Spirit upon the Tablet of glory, and when the day did come to pass and when the hour did come and when the matter was consummated and when the lights of Thy beauty were shining in the midmost part of heaven then all of them rose in opposition to this light which shineth from all the horizons. 194. They veiled themselves with thick veils of faithlessness. 195. In this manner apprehend the position of all the peoples in all the ages 196. namely that despite their waiting and their anticipation of the Days of God, when the time pre-ordained did come to pass, they all denied him, because of that which Satan had suggested in their hearts and caused themselves to be remote from the shores of holiness. 197. In this Day also you see these unbelievers awaited and they indeed were expectant in all their Days as they were promised by the tongue of Muhammad the Apostle of God. 198. And whenever they heard the name of the Promised One they rose and shouted, "May God hasten by His Advent our deliverance!" 199. And when He appeared in all truth they gainsaid Him, challenge and raised objections to Him, and disputed idly with Him, and imprisoned Him in the midst of mountains, 200. and the hatred of their hearts was not quenched until they perpetrated against Him what caused the hearts of all existence and visible reality to burn, and because of this, the foundations of the City of immortality in the divine dominions trembled and the Beauty of the Unseen mourned in His holy and secret domains. 201. O Visage of Glory! Remind the believers and the Concourse of the everlasting what the unbelievers used to utter in the Days commemorating the martyrdom of the Imam Husayn at the hands of the unjust and wicked ones. 202. These people used to recite the verses of Visitation of Husayn every day and would accurse the doers of wrong against Him, so much so that every morning they would recite 100 times, 203. "O God, curse the first to wrong the just cause of Muhammad and the Family of Muhammad!" 204. And when Husayn was resurrected once more in the Holy Land they wronged Him and killed Him and they perpetrated against him what was never done before. 205. In this wise does God separate between truth and falsehood and between light and darkness and reveals to you what will make manifest the deeds of all wrong-doers. Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 206-240 THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 206. Then make mention in the book, the servant of God, Taqui, he who believed in God on the day when the revelation shone from the dawning place of the spirit. 207. He is the one who assisted his Lord as much as he could when Vahid entered the eastern city of love (Nayriz). 208. He said "O my people, in truth the testimony of God has come and the visage of truth is unveiled." 209. O people of the Quran! Haste ye to it and do not turn your back therefrom. [the testinmony of God] 210. O my people! The beauty of God has dawned from the horizon of holiness. 211. The promise is fulfilled. Haste ye to the Ridvan in which his countenance is shining from. 212. Beware that you do not deprive yourselves and your eyes from attaining the presence of God, for this is the day of God which has been ordained to be harsh unto the unbelievers. 213. O my people! Verily the Book of God has been set, and this is the book wherein nothing of the deeds of the peoples of the world is left out from it even to the measure of a tiny pebble. [all issues of concern have been adequately addressed] 214. O people! Do not become veiled from the beauty of God that has come in the shades of the clouds surrounded by holy angels for this is the way his revelation has been decreed from his throne on high. 215. Remember when Vahid said, "O people, I have come to you bearing a tablet of spirit from the Bab, the exalted [servant]. 216. O people, do not enter divisions in this Cause of God 217. and answer this caller who calls you with all sincere truthfulness and who discloses for you what will approximate you to the right hand of the Beloved and glorious [Lord]. 218. O people, you have been promised in all the tablets to attain the presence of God and this is the day that the beauty of God has been disclosed, 219. the day in which His light has been manifest, the day in which the Summoner is calling you and the day in which the heavens have been cloven asunder with the clouds. 220. Fear ye God, and do not close your eyes from the most luminous and holy beauty." [of God and the prophets] 221. This is the day you have been promised through the tongue of the messengers and this way God took a covenant from you in the heaven of pre-existence. 222. Therefore fulfill your own covenant and do not tarry upon the land of misgiving. 223. There is amongst the people one who has been faithful to the call of God and responded the truthful [that have been] summoned, and there is one that has turned away and rebelled against God. 224. Amongst those who have accepted God is the one named Taqui. 225. He has believed and has been faithful to his promise. 226. He attained the presence of Vahid, he adhered firmly to the most firm handle. 227. He did not divide the word of God. 228. He was faithful to the true religion. 229. He assisted God at all times in whatever way he could, God has placed his name upon the lines of eternity written by the Pen of glory. 230. Suffering and affliction embraced him and he bore in his own soul all manner of afflictions and under those circumstances he was always grateful and ever patient. 231. Those who assist God with their wealth and their lives and who are patient under all conditions of hardship for the purpose of attracting God's good will, these are the [saints] who shall attain victory for all eternity. 232. Such people even if they are killed or burned because they have been created of the spirit shall always soar in the spiritual atmosphere through God's permission. 233. These shall not attend to their bodies in this world and these seek sufferings in the path of God as a sinner seeks forgiveness, as a babe seeks the breast milk given to it by the mercy of God 234. thus does the nightingale remind you with spiritual recollections so that men may detach themselves from their own self, their money and wealth, and to return to the holy and clear presence. 235. Days passed until such time as a group of people from the town which God has blessed and whose name has been uplifted in the Tablet from which the Mother Book has been derived gathered around Vahid. 236. These people obeyed the commands of God, circled around his cause, sacrificed their wealth, 237. gave up everything they had of the treasures of this world, and were not frightened of anyone and God is aware of everything. 238. Their hearts were like iron in the aim to render victory to God, no blame from the blamer attached to them, no objection prevented them, rather they were exalted in the cities of God like holy and uplifted ensigns. 239. Matters reached a point, that the chieftain of the army of tyranny, he who disbelieved in God and His beauty and turned away from His proofs and was the most wicked man of the earth, heard about Vahid. 240. Unto this bears witness those men who are hidden in the tabernacles of immortality. CHAPTER NINE Divisions 241-270 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 241. O people of Nayriz! Thank ye God your creator who vouchsafed His bounty upon you, preferred you upon the peoples of the earth, honored you with attaining His presence, 242. made you aware of His being, nourished you from the fruits of the Tree of paradise at a time when all were depriving themselves of it. 243. God gave you the bounty of appreciating His Days, 244. God sent you the breezes of holiness and turned you to the right hand of divine unity and enabled you to get close to the holy Vale. 245. Thus does God vouchsafe unto whomever He wishes [grant blessings] and He chooses to confer His mercy upon those who have detached themselves of all earthly things. 246. Thus cheer yourselves and pride yourselves over all the peoples of the earth. 247. Know you that God has written your names upon Holy Tablets and has ordained for you a praiseworthy station in paradise. 248. I swear by God! If the station of anyone of you should become clear all the peoples will give their lives in their desire for this station created by the hand of God. 249. Yet this station is hidden from the eyes of men that the good may be distinguished from the corrupt 250. and thus does God test the people in this world that what is in their hearts may become manifest and you have been a witness to all that. 251. How many servants of God who worshipped God in the days of their life and who would order the people to good and righteousness 252. and would weep over the afflictions of the family of God and who would cast their eyes down when they would recite their prayers and their Tablets of Visitation, all these to express their devotion and adoration to the Seat of Sanctity. 253. Yet when the Truth came to them they turned away and disbelieved in Him until they slew Him with their own hands and were happy in their deeds. 254. Thus does God bring to naught the deeds of those who show pride and will accept the deeds of those who turn solely unto Him, and humble themselves before His visage and tread the path of His good pleasure. 255. O people of Nayriz! Recall the bounty of God wherewith He has graciously vouchsafed unto you and whereby He has taught you what He has not taught the divines of the earth -256. divines who because of the great size of their turbans cannot even walk on earth and when they move it is as if a mountain of hatred moves. 257. I swear by God! It behooves you, O friends of God, that you sanctify yourselves from all that ye have been forbidden 258. and thank God in all your days and your nights because He chose you for a bounty from of which others did not have a portion. 259. You must give account of your Lord, your Creator, so that because of you the fragrances of God may be wafted and in this way you may be distinguished from those who have disbelieved and joined partners unto God. 260. Thus does the Nightingale give counsel unto you and teach you the ways of knowledge that you may become steadfast in the religion of God and constant in that religion of love. 261. Fear God, and do not dissipate your deeds through negligence, 262. and do not impress on God as a favor [unto God] that they believe in God and the person of His Manifestation. 263. Rather it is God that has conferred the favor on you in that He has assisted you to recognize the Revelation and has shown you the paths of dignity and righteousness and has inspired you with His wondrous and treasured knowledge. 264. Blessed are ye the people of Nayriz in that you are patient in your suffering and afflictions in these times ordained by God and in all you heard with your ears 265. and as all you witnessed soon God will reward you with the best reward 266. and He shall give you what shall be pleasing to your souls and what shall establish your names in his hidden and holy Book. 267. Strive therefore that you do not waste your fortitude with complaints and be ye acquiescent with what God has ordained unto you and what He shalt ordain in the future. 268. For this world and its ornaments and its treasures shall all vanish in less than a moment for there is no permanence in it and you shall attain the presence of the glorious Beloved. 269. Great is your blessedness therefore and those who sacrificed themselves in the days of God 270. for they are of those who soared in the atmosphere of divine love until they reached a place that was forbidden unto those other than them. CHAPTER TEN Divisions 271-95 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 271. O holy Pen! Recount what came to pass upon Vahid from the enemies of the [Manifestation] of God so that his affair may be mentioned amongst the Concourse on High in all truth. 272. When he (Haji Zaynu'l-Abidin Khan, the governor of Nayriz) who disbelieved and waxed wicked, and showed pride before God and rebelled against Him, sent the armies of unbelief and commanded those armies to kill those people who had no equal or compare in the depth of their belief in God, 273. and when he commanded them to shed the blood of those people whose blood has caused everything to be made pure, he then ordered the multitude to perpetrate what was not revealed in the Book of God for such was his [savage] custom and [low] degree. 274. He then arranged that there be two chiefs for the hosts of the enemy, chiefs who had disbelieved in God and in His verses, 275. and had exchanged for their religion this world and bought for themselves everlasting and permanent deprivation and who were proceeding to face, as a result of their tyranny, the wrath of God. 276. These two chieftains came with all their armies of disbelief and with all their hosts of wickedness 277. and they surrounded the hosts of God and his loved ones and they are already inscribed in the Mother Book by the Pen of revelation as the most wicked of people. 278. For they waged war against the companions of God, they fought with them, and they disputed with them, 279. they engaged in many battles with them, and they did whatever they could to vanquish the hosts of the [great] true God, yet in all these battles God made them to be defeated in the hands of the believers. 280. When they were impotent to defeat the party of God and His loved ones, they engaged in many deliberations and arranged a deception and consulted on their plans until they decided to send to Vahid an envoy with a tongue of falsehood and deception. 281. This envoy of Satan entered the presence of Vahid and said, "O Vahid, you are a descendent of the Prophet Muhammed and we admit that you have the dignity and honor above us and we have not come to antagonize thee, yet we wish for a reconciliation, 282. and we are prepared to hear what you have to tell us and we shall follow what you say and not dispute with that in the smallest way possible. 283. Then Vahid's spiritual utterance started and the Holy Spirit spoke through his tongue and said, 284. "O people! If you accept my honor and dignity and if you admit that I am a descendent of the Prophet of God, 285. why have you attacked me with your armies, why have you encircled our people and why have you turned away from the cause of God and rebelled against him? 286. O people! Fear God. Do not perpetrate mischief in God's earth. 287. Do not abandon the true religion of God behind your backs. 288. Fear God who has created you and nourished you and revealed to you these new and wondrous verses. 289. O people! The world will pass away, your armies will disappear as will also the one who sent you with the intention of oppressing us. 290. Consider what happened to the nations of the past and learn of those affairs that transpired. 291. O people, I am nothing but a servant who has believed in God and in the verses of God that have been revealed through the utterance of 'Ali in truth. (the Bab) 292. If you are not pleased with me, I shall travel away from you towards God as I do not seek anything here. 293. Fear God, and do not shed the blood of His lovers; do not take in vain the property of people; 294. do not disbelieve after your claims of belief. 295. These are my counsels unto you, follow my advice and do not deprive yourselves of a revelation that has dawned from the horizon of the spirit. CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 296-320 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 296. O people, will you kill someone who says my Lord is God after he or she has brought verses whose comprehension is beyond the intelligence of all creation? 297. Have mercy on yourselves and do not follow your selfish desires. 298. You shall soon leave this evanescent world and you shall soon find yourselves in the presence of Him who is omnipotent and self-subsistent. 299. You shall be asked then of what you have done in this world and you shall be requited with all your deeds in this perishing domain. 300. All this has been decreed irrevocably in the Tablets of Glory." 301. Following this there were many envoys and communications between them until they introduced the Book of God, the Qur'an, and pledged a solemn oath on it and sealed it and sent it to Vahid, the beauteous one. 302. In this way they sought to accomplish a deception in the cause of God by pledging by their tongue what was not in their heart for their hatred was like a fire smoldering behind the smoke of deception. 303. They implored Vahid to adorn their tents and assemblies with his coming and they further emphasized all their pledges and covenants although they were recumbent on the couch of vanity and desire. 304. When the sealed Qur'an, the Book of God, came in front of Vahid he rose and said to his friends, 305. “O people, the promised hour is come, the decrees of God will soon be accomplished, 306. I shall go to them, so that what is hidden behind the tabernacles of God's destiny will come to pass” for indeed he was always reliant upon God. 307. Vahid entered amongst the armies of tyranny and the hosts of Satan with a few souls. 308. His enemies rose and welcomed him and gave him honor in their walking and sitting and he stayed with them a few days 309. and in his name they composed a missive to the people of Nayriz that they should separate and that no trouble will await them 310. until they made sure that they were all separated and then the armies of unbelief entered their residence and performed a great deception over them. 311. When they were sure of what they had done they then bespoke their covenant and testament and turned away from the pledge sealed in the Book and it is thus that their names are written in the Books of God as those who are cursed. 312. They took Vahid, and they dishonored him, they made his body naked and they perpetrated [violence] against that body what causes the eyes of the People of Paradise to shed tears of blood. 313. May God curse such people who cause such oppression and to those who act tyrannically in these days when the Son of Truth is still hidden behind the clouds of holiness. 314. They were not happy in what they had done, or how many they had slain, or how many of their women they had enslaved, or how much of their property they had plundered. 315. In none of these they feared God who was their creator and their Lord, 316. rather they used to vie with each other as to how much oppression they laid loose on the believers in accord with what the evil one inspired them, yet God is [ever] a witness of all deeds. 317. Matters reached to this impass that they raised the decapitated heads on arrows and spears and brought these heads to the land which God has honored above all lands for the Merciful [Lord] sat on the throne of His great Name. 318. And when they brought these to that city, the inhabitants of the city gathered around them, and some inflicted harm in their insults and some stoned them 319. and in these circumstances the denizens of heaven raised the fingers of wonderment and astonishment at what they perpetrated against these luminous beings. 320. After they caused them to enter that city He only knows what befell them for God is [He] who has taken account of everything in His gracious and glorious Book. CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 321-340 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 321. O Thou beauty of the holy [Lord]! This is not the first deed the unbelievers perpetrated, for in the past they killed Husayn and His companions, and they enslaved His family, and now they cry over him and lament His events every morning and eve. 322. Say to them, O Concourse of the ignorant, did you not seek to establish the truth of Husayn and His companions because they sacrificed themselves and their possessions? 323. Is that not what you commemorate? 324. Why is it then that you attribute unbelief to these holy martyrs for they also sacrificed their possessions and their families in the path of God and these believers also strove in that path until they were all slain in different ways in such wise that no ear has heard and no eye has seen? 325. When it is said to them "Why did you kill those who believed in God and His verses?" they replied, "Because we find them to be unbelievers." 326. Say: by God, your reply is exactly what proceeded from your mouth against all the Prophets and Messengers and you kill them all with the sword of hatred for God comprehends everything. 327. Woe unto you for you disbelieved in all the Messengers of God for you rose to fight all of them and shed their blood unjustly and the Tablets which are concealed testify to your deeds. 328. Tell them, did not God ordain in his Book what distinguishes truth and falsehood with His words the Quran (yearn for death if you speak the truth?) 329. So why have you ascribed falsehood to those whom the Book of God testified to their truth, a Book after which no falsehood comes as this has been sent down in the Tablet. 330. Yet you are not conscious of this and you have abandoned the Book of God behind you, and you have slain those who yearn for martyrdom in the path of God, and [to] this testifieth your own eyes, your tongue, [and] your heart, and beyond all this God is a witness unto this. 331. Fie on you, for you have shed the blood of people whom the eyes of existence have not seen like them and you have ascribed falsehood after the Book of God testified to their truth and in all this you have followed those who are not prepared to lose an atom of their prestige in the path of God. 332. Their greatest endeavor in this world is to eat of the peoples' property and to sit at the high place in the assemblies of people, and in all of this is their sole glory upon the peoples of the world. 333. By God! It is worthy that you [traitors] should indeed take these evildoers to be your friends and that you should follow them and as a result enter a fire that has been created for these unbelievers. 334. Say to them, By God, if only you could have any awareness in your hearts for a moment, you would erase all your books that you have written without God's permission and you would [smite] your heads [in regret], and you would flee from your own homes and you would live in mountains, and you would feed yourselves only the dust of the earth. 335. Say unto them, The destiny of those who have been martyred is fulfilled and now they are flying in the atmosphere of God's nearness and they are circumambulating His mighty throne 336. and at all times the angels of God's bounty descends upon them and gives them the glad tidings of a glorious station and at every day God reveals to them his ornament that if it should be disclosed to the peoples of the heavens and earth they would all fall down and become stupefied. 337. Say to them: O Concourse of evildoers, do not rejoice in your deeds for you shall soon return to God and you shall face the resurrection in the mighty arena on a day which will result in the quaking of the limbs of all creation. 338. God will then adjudicate against you with his justice because of what your hands have perpetrated against the believers in your worthless times. 339. Nothing will be left of your deeds but it will all be presented to Him and you shall be requited with what your hands have wrought for nothing escapes God's knowledge and He comprehends all things. 340. Soon will these wrongdoers say while sunk in the lowest grades of hellfire “Would to God that we had not taken these divines to be friends for us.” CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 341-365 Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 341. O people of Nayriz! Recall the bounty of God when you were on the edge of unbelief yet God redeemed you with his loving kindness and guided you to His [servant] named, Vahid. 342. Recall further when you were enemies that God brought harmony in your hearts and united you and uplifted your names and revealed to you verses from the tongue of glory of the well beloved. 343. Recall further when We passed by you with the hosts of our angels when We opened the doors of paradise unto you when you were assembled in that fortress. 344. That was the time when the evil one whispered amongst you and caused fear to enter your hearts and it was then that We found some of you trembling and quaking yet We forgave those who were trembling as a mercy on our part and upon all peoples. 345. Say: Those of your town who have disbelieved are the worst of men as you are the best of men, thus has it been reckoned in the Tablet, which is sealed with the seal of glory. 346. Those people who did not attain the presence of Vahid, those who fought with him, disputed idly with him, they have been cursed in both this world and the next and the word of retribution has been enacted against them from the Mighty the Wise [Lord]. 347. O friends of God in that city! Take hold firmly the cord of God, then thank Him as He has preferred you in all truth and because of His mercy you became steadfast upon the path of holiness. 348. O trees of that city, prostrate yourselves before God, your Creator, as the breezes of the divine springtime wafted over you in this resplendent and divine season. 349. O land of that city, be thankful to God, your Lord, for you are the land changed by God on the day of resurrection and upon you has shone the light of the spirit from the most luminous horizon. 350. O air of that city, make mention of God who has purified you from the dust of vanity and desire and caused you to be revived and to return back to His old form. 351. O Yahya! Great is your blessedness for you fulfilled the everlasting covenant when the heavens and the earth were created 352. and you took hold of the Book of God with the strength of your sincere belief and turned yourself to the sanctuary of the divine beauty having been moved by the breezes of His day. 353. Therefore, celebrate in the Concourse on High for you have been mentioned in the Tablet to which belongs the spirit of all divine books and beyond the books, the Mother Book that has been protected in the sanctuary of infallibility. 354. Thus does God reward his servants who believe in Him and His verses and He taketh hold of those who act tyrannically on earth. 355. May the malediction of God rest upon the wrong doers. 356. O Solace of the eye of eternity! Change your tone and chant upon the melodies of those nightingales singing in the tabernacle of divine names and in the dominions of divine attributes that the birds of the throne may detach themselves from the dust of themselves, and may therefore turn back to their original homeland which is sanctified beyond transcendence. 357. O Thou Quintessence of truth! Sing and chant with the most beauteous melodies for all the maidens of paradise have come out of their assemblies and their tents of purity that they may hear Your own melody, the melody that has been sung in the pages of God in the book, Qayyumu'l-Asma. [the Book of Names] 358. Do not deprive these of what they have desired to hear of Thy new and wondrous melodies and loving kindness 359. for Thou art indeed the most generous One in the highest grades of immortality and in truth Thou art indeed the most generous One in the dominion of eternity and Thy Name is well known amongst the concourse on high as the Generous One. 360. O Thou most holy Beauty! The unbelievers do not respite [relieve] Thee that a breath should be exhaled from Thy chest for as My voice wishes to leave My mouth, they place the hand of hatred over My mouth 361. and yet with all your knowledge of this matter you command me to raise My call in this atmosphere for Thou art the doer in truth, Thou art the commander in justice. 362. Thou does what Thou wishes and Thou art wise over all things. 363. If Thou hearkenest to the call of Thy servant, if Thou fulfillest his wish then forgive them with the utmost kind word and delicate utterance that the handmaidens of eternity may return to their seats in the crimson and ruby laden chambers. 364. Thou knowest that I have now become afflicted between the unbelievers from two parties and Thou commandest in both Revelations and overseest both Dispensations and Thou art manifest in the Twin garments 365. and Thou art resplendent through the Two Suns and have been mentioned with the Twin Names, possessest the Twin Dawning-places, and commandest the secret of the Twin Mysteries in these Two Lines, and God is fully aware beyond all this. Tablet of the City of Patient Endurance CHAPTER FOURTEEN Divisions 366-400 THE CITY OF PATIENT ENDURANCE 366. Thou knowest that I have no fear for myself rather I have sacrificed myself, my soul and my spirit, on the day that Thou graciously honored Me with Thy presence, the day that Thou made me recognize Thy new beauty and inspired me with the gems of Thy revelation which are shed upon everyone that entereth the shade of thy cause. 367. My fear is that the limbs of thy command may fall apart in this great revelation as these envious ones have created divisions on the day that Thou seated thyself upon the throne of existence with thine all embracing mercy. 368. Thus have we explained everything in a Tablet that is revealed from the heaven of the divine spirit. 369. O Thou blood soaked garment! Do not heed the misgivings of mankind rather burn asunder their veils and appear with thy divine ornament amongst earth and heaven and chant of thy hidden and treasured melodies born of Thy spirit in these days whereon there has befallen upon the Manifestation of the being of God what the eyes of creation have not seen. 370. O Thou most holy beauty! The Cause is in thy hand and I am not but a humble servant before Thee, commanded by Thee, and it is because Thou commanded me to make mention of the most Great Remembrance and of the most Great Treasure. 371. Therefore, thou shouldst order Thy heavenly angels to protect the limbs of the divine throne and order the exalted angels to guard the tabernacles of grandeur, lest veils of divinity may be torn asunder as a consequence of this call which has been hidden up to now in Thy chest. 372. And yet Glory of the Spirit! Conceal not Thyself behind those veils yet appear with the might of God and break the seal of the Vessel of Spirit a vessel that has been sealed with the seal of divine protection from the beginning that has no beginning, 373. [so] that perfume-laden fragrances may blow from this Pre-existent Vessel upon all creation so that it may revive all existence with the breath of the Merciful, [so] that they may all arise to serve the Cause in this day whereon the Spirit is evidently visible above the dawn of truth. 374. Say: This Tablet enjoins upon you patience on this day of the Great Terror and commands us to be forbearing in this Most Great Agitation when this Dove of Hijaz flies from Iraq and sheds upon all contingent beings the fragrances of separation and on the face of heaven appears the color red, for thus is the matter decreed in the Mother Book. [of _____ ] 375. Say: The Bird of Immortality has flown from the Horizon of Eternity and has purposed the Sheba of the Spirit in the Sinai of holiness so that in the mirror of divine destiny the commands of His decree may be reflected, and this is merely one of God's hidden secrets. 376. Say: The Bird of Glory has flown from one branch and has sought the Branch of holiness planted in the land of exile. 377. Say: The Breeze of Divine Unity has dawned from the Abode of Peace (Baghdad) and has sought to blow over the city of separation as mentioned in the scrolls of divine Revelation. 378. Say: O concourse in the heavens and on earth! Throw ye ashes on your faces and on your heads because the Beauty of God disappears from these near cities and intends to dawn from the horizon of a remote heaven. 379. All this has been decreed in truth and We are thankful to God in that He has caused to descend on Us tribulation after tribulation and at this moment too He rains upon Us from the Clouds of His Decree down-pouring of well-known sorrows. 380. O Thou Quintessence of sorrow! Seal thou the utterance in this remembrance for We have truly become saddened and the Concourse on High have become sorrowful and then make mention of that servant of God who asked of that true and veritable "Great Announcement." 381. Say: I swear by the One True God! That "Announcement" came to pass in the perspicuous beauty of Ali. (the Bab) 382. Yet the servants disagreed about it and the divines of this Age objected to Him -divines who were veiled in the veils of vanity. 383. And you did recognize the Beauty of God in the garment of Ali, the Self-Subsistent. (the Bab) 384. And ere long all in the heavens and earth will recognize Him and this was previously inscribed in truth and has been irrevocable with God. 385. And ye shall know of His Announcement at an inevitably approaching time. 386. Yet O people of the Bayan! Strive with the utmost striving that ye may not disagreed about the Cause of God 387. and be ye as steadfast as the mountain in all truth in such wise that the whisperings of the Evil One may not cause you to slip and that nothing on earth may pervert you. 388. All this is that which the Dove of Revelation counselleth you at the time of departure from `Iraq because of what the hands of unbelievers have wrought. 389. Furthermore know ye, O concourse of chosen ones, that when the Sun sets, the birds of night will move about in the darkness, yet you ought not pay heed to them. 390. Rather turn your faces in this well-beloved and holy direction. 391. Beware lest ye follow the "Samiri" in your souls; beware lest ye fall behind the "Calf" when it bleats amongst you. 392. This is my best counsel unto you and unto all created things. 393. You shall hear the call of Samiri after Me and he will summon you to the Evil One. 394. Go ye not therefore to him, rather turn to this Hidden and Glorious Beauty. 395. At this point We address all who are in heaven and on earth from this City that haply all things may attain to what has been ordained for them from the Wise, the Omniscient [Lord]. [ ] 396. O Moment of time! Be not heedless of this moment that has come in truth, during which the breeze of God is blowing from a holy and westerly direction. 397. O Hour [of truth]! Celebrate this hour that has arisen with thee and recognize this eternal, heavenly, and everlasting banquet that has descended from the clouds of holiness and light from the heaven of might in the name of God. 398. O [light of] Day! Illumine all existing things in this luminous, resplendent, and divine Day that has become manifest from the horizon of Iraq. 399. In this wise We clarify for you the divine verses and We disclose to you the words of the spirit and vouchsafe unto all things what has been ordained in the Book of divine might so that everyone may know the fountain of divine bounty which is following from this Ridvan in all truth. 400. May the spirit be upon you, and upon those who have [been] circumambulating [the Kaaba], and directing themselves in the direction of divine love. Translated by K. Fananapazir CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 1. In his letter, Mirza Abu'l-Fadl, glory be upon him, had made inquiries. 2. As for that learned man Manakji, he hath also written. 3. His particulars and that which he possesseth have become known and obvious, and what he dispatched is likewise clear. 4. In regard to his questions, there was no utility in mentioning them one after another, or in gracing all with answers, for this would have been contrary to wisdom and would have necessitated a contradiction of what is current among the people. 5. Rather, in what was revealed from the heaven of bounty especially for him were answers in inimitable style, of the utmost concision and brevity. 6. It appeareth that Manakji neglected to heed them properly, for had he done so he would have borne witness that not a single letter had been omitted, and would have spoken forth, saying "Verily, this utterance is self-evident and unchallengeable." His questions were what follows: 7. "First, the Mahabadi prophets, including Zoroaster, came to 28 persons, and each of them exalted the religion and faith of the others, and did not abrogate it. 8. Every individual who became manifest bore witness to the correctness and validity of the ordinances and commands of his predecessor, nor was there any talk of rescinding them. 9. They said, `It came to us from God, and we delivered it to His servants.' 10. On the other hand, several of the bearers of a revelation to the Hindus said, 11. `I am God. 12. All creatures must enter under My authority. 13. When discord and alienation afflict them, I shall advent myself and efface it. 14. Each one who is manifested will say, "I am that same one who was within the first."' 15. These returned founders of a religion, as with Abraham, Moses and Jesus, said, `Past messengers spoke rightly, and in that time the law was thus. 16. But now it is different, in accordance with My instructions.' 17. Then an Arab Legislator said, 18. `With my appearance, all past religions have become irrelevant. 19. The law is My law.' 20. Of these two groups, which do you prefer, and the leaders of which do you rank above the other?" 21. First of all it may be observed that in one station, the ranks of the prophets may differ one from another. 22. For instance, consider Moses, the Author of a Book and of a sacred code of law. 23. Those prophets and messengers who were sent after that Holy One were enjoined to implement His laws, for these ordinances were not at variance with the requirements of those times, as is apparent from the books that are appended to the Pentateuch. 24. As for the allegation that the revealer of the Qur'an said that upon His appearance all the past systems of law and religion were abrogated, and that the Law was His alone, that Wellspring of celestial wisdom never spoke any such words. 25. To the contrary, He confirmed the truth of that which had been revealed to the prophets and messengers from the heavens of the divine Will by His words: 26. "Alif. Lam. Mim. God! There is no god but He, the Living, the Merciful. 27. In truth He sent down to thee `the Book,' which confirmeth those which precede it. 28. For He hath sent down the Law . . . " and so on, to the end of the verse. 29. He said that all derive from God, and to God do they return. 30. In this station, all are one soul, insofar as they did not utter a single message, word or command from their own selves. 31. That which they spoke stemmed from the absolute Truth, and they called all the people to the most exalted horizon, bestowing upon them the glad tidings of eternal life. In this manner, the seemingly contradictory statements reported by Manakji Sahib may be resolved into a single word, and into harmonious letters. 32. As for his question, about which of these groups is to be preferred, and which leaders are to be considered exalted over the others, in the former station the sun of the verse, 33. "We make no distinction between any of His Messengers" is resplendent, 34. whereas the latter is the station of "And We preferred some of the Messengers over others." 35. In a blessed, all-encompassing, and exalted passage that We revealed aforetime lieth hidden and concealed the very matter to which he adverted: CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-70 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 36. "The All-Knowing Physician hath His finger on the pulse of mankind. 37. He perceiveth the disease, and prescribeth, in His unerring wisdom, the remedy. 38. Every age hath its own problem, and every soul its particular aspiration. 39. The remedy the world needeth in its present- day afflictions can never be the same as that which a subsequent age may require. 40. Be anxiously concerned with the needs of the age ye live in, and center your deliberations on its exigencies and requirements." 41. Every equitable person will bear witness that these words must be reckoned as mirrors of divine knowledge, and that therein may be found reflected with perfect clarity all that pertaineth to the question that was asked. 42. Blessed is the one endued with insight by God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 43. Another question of that peerless gentleman: 44. "There are four groups in the world. 45. One says that all the visible realms, from the atom to the sun, are identical with the Absolute Truth, and nothing can be seen save the Truth. 46. Another asserts that the essence of the Necessarily Existent is the Absolute Truth, and prophets are mediators between God and the creation who serve to guide the people to the Eternal Truth. 47. Yet another faction says that the spheres of creation are themselves the Necessarily Existent, and that all other things are their effects and fruits, which become apparent and flow, rather like a pool that becomes full, such that rushes come and go along its banks. 48. Finally, one sect holds that the Necessarily Existent has created Nature such that by its effect and bounties everything from the atom to the sun go and come, having neither a beginning nor an end, just as the rain falls and nourishes the grass and vanishes. 49. All things are obedient to those messengers and rulers who legislate laws and ordinances for the sake of organizing the realm and administering the cities. 50. Prophets have behaved in one way, rulers in another. 51. The prophet says that God has commanded the people to submit and be obedient. Rulers deal with the people by means of cannon and sword. 52. Which of these four groups is acceptable in the sight of the Eternal Truth?" 53. All these passages are, by the Life of God, contained in and encompassed by the utterance to which the tongue of the All-Merciful gave voice aforetime. 54. For it said, "Be anxiously concerned with the needs of the age ye live in, and center your deliberations on its exigencies and requirements." 55. In this Day, the King of Manifestation hath appeared, and the Speaker on Sinai is speaking forth. 56. Whatever He saith consituteth a firm foundation for the edifices of the cities of knowledge and wisdom among the people of the world. 57. Whoever hath clung to Him is accounted among the people of insight before the supreme Countenance. 58. This most exalted word was revealed by the exalted Pen: 59. "This Day is the day of seeing, for the visage of God is manifest and luminous above the horizon of appearance; and this Day is the day of hearing, for the divine call hath gone out. 60. All must in this day cling to and speak forth in accordance with what hath been revealed in the day-spring of the scriptures and the dawning-place of revelation. 61. It is therefore clear that the answer to the question hath been given in the kingdom of utterance by the source of divine knowledge. 62. Blessed are they that know." 63. Of the four positions that were mentioned, it is obvious that the second stance was and is the closest to piety. 64. For the prophets and messengers do serve as intermediaries for the divine emanation, and whatever reacheth the creatures from the Eternal Truth is by means of these temples of sanctity and essences of abstraction, these mines of knowledge and manifestations of the divine command. 65. The other positions can also be argued, for in one station all things were and are manifestations of the divine names and attributes. 66. As for what was stated about the kings, in reality they are manifestations of God's name, "the Mighty," and are dawning-places of His name "the Powerful." 67. The robe that is appropriate to those august temples is justice. 68. If they attain to adornment by it, the people of the world shall enjoy the greatest ease and bounties. 69. Any soul who hath quaffed the wine of divine knowledge can elucidate such questions by means of clear proofs in regard to the outer world and by obvious, apparent signs in regard to the soul. 70. Nevertheless, today a new Cause hath appeared, and a different discourse is appropriate. Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl CHAPTER THREE Divisions 71-100 Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 71. Even the practice of asking questions and having them answered had lapsed during the first nine years of His dispensation. 72. This is what He said: "Today is not the day for questions. 73. When thou hearest the call from the dawning-place of glory, say: 74. `I am coming, O God of the names and cleaver of the heavens! 75. I bear witness that thou has become manifest and hath made manifest whatever Thou didst desire, as a command from thee. Verily, Thou art the Omnipotent, the All- Mighty." 76. The answer to everything that the gentleman wrote is clear and obvious. 77. The intent of that which hath been revealed in his regard from the heaven of divine grace is that he should hearken to the delightful cooing of the dove of eternity and the chanting of the denizens of the highest paradise, and should praise the sweetness of this call, and should follow it where it leadeth. 78. (One day a word was heard from the blessed lips that demonstrateth that a time will come when he will prove successful in an endeavor that will gain for him undying fame. 79. After the arrival of his letter at the inaccessible and most holy Court, the Blessed Beauty said, "O servant in attendance! 80. Although Manakji hath written as an outsider, and hath asked questions, nevertheless the aroma of love may be perceived in his letter. 81. Ask the Eternal Truth that he might attain to what is beloved and pleasing to Him. Verily, He is Powerful over all things." 82. From this utterance of the All-Merciful wafteth a sweet- smelling fragrance. Verily, He is the Omniscient, the All-Perceiving. 83. Another question: "The regulations of Islam are divided into law and its sources. 84. Now, in the Zoroastrian and Hindu religions there is no other path save the sources. 85. They believe that all laws form part of the sources, that even drinking water or taking a woman —all the affairs of life—are thus. 86. The question is, which of these is more pleasing to the Eternal Truth?" 87. Sources themselves have varying ranks and stations. 88. The principle of all principles, the foundation of all elements, is and always shall be the knowledge of God. 89. The springtime of the recognition of the All-Merciful hath arrived in these very days. 90. That which, in this day, appeareth from the source of authority and the manifestation of God, is the principle, and all have the obligation to obey it. 91. The answer to this question was and is also implicit in these exalted, perfect and blessed words: 92. "Be anxiously concerned with the needs of the age ye live in, and center your deliberations on its emergencies and requirements." 93. For this day is the lord of days, and everything that emanates from the foundation of the divine Cause is true. 94. The basis of all principles in this day may be likened unto an ocean, whereas all past days have been nothing more than straits that branched out from it. 95. That which is spoken forth and made manifest today is the source, and it is the fundamental utterance and the Mother Book. 96. For although all Days are attributed to God, these days have a acquired a special distinction and have been adorned by a favored relationship with Him. 97. In some of the books of the pure ones and some of the prophets they have been referred to as the "Day of God." 98. In one station, this Day and all that is manifest therein constituteth principles. 99. The other days, and whatever was manifest in them, are accounted ramifications, which are supplemental and relative. 100. For instance, attendence at the mosque is considered a subsidiary ramification in relation to the knowledge of God, for the former is dependent upon the latter. Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 101-125 Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 101. Consider the principles of jurisprudence that have become common among the clergy of this age, which they have structured, and whereby they derive the divine law I n accordance with their individual opinion and their legal school in the matter of immediacy. 102. The Eternal Truth saith—may He be glorified—"Eat and drink." 103. Yet a person doth not know whether this command should be implemented immediately or whether there is no harm in delaying. 104. Some maintain that where a confirming piece of evidence existeth, then the matter becometh clear. 105. One of the learned clergymen in holy Najaf set out to circumambulate the tomb of the Fifth Imam, along with a large party. 106. On the way, a group of bedouins attacked and pillaged the caravan. 107. The great scholar immediately surrendered everything he possessed. 108. His students said, "Master, in this matter your opinion was not immediacy. 109. What happened, that you implemented it without delay?" 110. He replied, "The bedouins made of me all of a sudden a believer in the existence of confirming proofs!" 111. In Islam, the founder of the principles of jurisprudence was Abu Hanifah, a leader of the Sunnis. 112. The discipline had existed earlier, as well, as you have pointed out. 113. Today, however, acceptance or rejection is dependent upon the divine word. 114. These differences of opinion are not deserving of mention. 115. Turn your face toward that which existed in the past and was a source of grace. 116. It is not for us to speak of it, save to speak well of it, for negation hath no foundation. 117. The servant confesseth that he hath no knowledge, and beareth witness that knowledge is with God, the Help in Peril, the Everlasting. 118. In this day, whatever is contrary to reality is rejected, for the sun of reality hath risen over the horizon of knowledge. 119. Blessed are the souls who have cleansed their hearts of all stains, allusions, and expressions by means of the water of divine utterance, and have turned their faces toward the most exalted horizon. 120. This is the most great gift, the supreme grace. 121. Whatsoever soul attaineth thereto hath attained to all good. 122. Otherwise, knowledge of other than God hath never bestowed any benefit, and never shall. 123. Legal principles and their subsidiary ramifications, which you have mentioned, are among those matters of which the learned in the religions have spoken, according to their varying abilities. 124. It is better for us to cling to this word: "Then leave them in their pastime of cavillings." 125. Verily, He speaketh the truth and guideth to the right path. The Cause is God's, the Omnipotent, the Alluring. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 126-155 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 126. Another question: "One group says that whatever is naturally and rationally acceptable is permitted and necessary according to the divine law, and that which nature and reason reject should be avoided. 127. Another faction asserts that whatever comes from the divine law and the holy Legislator must be accepted without evidence, reason or natural proof, and must be performed in a spirit of submissiveness and without question. 128. These are matters such as trotting at Safa and Marwah, stoning the devil at Mina, touching the foot during ablutions, and all such prescribed ritual acts. 129. Which is acceptable?" 130. Intellects have stations, just as the philosophers have pointed out in this regard. 131. Whatever is such that its mention lieth outside this station hath been ignored. 132. It is most clear and established that the intellects of all the people are not on one level. 133. The perfect intellect is a sure guide and mentor. 134. This exalted word hath been revealed in answer to this paragraph: 135. "The tongue of wisdom saith: `Whoso lacketh Me possesseth nothing. 136. Cast aside all that existeth, and discover Me. 137. I am the sun of vision and the ocean of knowledge. 138 I revive the withered and confer renewed life on the dead. 139. I am the light that showeth the path, and I am the falcon that percheth on the self-subsistent Hand, releasing captive birds and teaching them to soar." 140. Note well how clearly the answer to thy question hath been revealed from the kingdom of divine knowledge. 141. Blessed are those endued with a discerning eye, and blessed are the thinkers and the learned. 142. What is meant by intellect is the divine Universal Intellect. 143. For how oft hath it been seen that some intellects are not reliable guides, yet rather are obstacles who forbid the feet of seekers from following the straight path. 144. The particular intellect is finite. 145. Human beings must seek and probe, until they discover the starting-point of the road, and then must recognize it. 146. If knowledge of the Origin— about which the Universal Intellect itself doth circle—is acquired, whatever it decreeth is, of course, among the requirements of mature wisdom. 147. His Being is like unto the sun, and differeth from that of all else. 148. The foundation is recognition of Him; and after knowledge of Him, whatever He doth decree is to be obeyed and is in harmony with the exigencies of divine wisdom. 149. All the prophets of old, and of even more distant ages, have revealed commands and prohibitions. 150. The intent of some of the acts that are performed today is to preserve the divine Name, and recompense for those who perform them hath been decreed by the Most High Pen. 151. Should any soul bring another soul back to God, naturally the recompense for this shall be given. 152. For this supreme verse was revealed to the Lord of Mecca (Muhammad): 153. "We appointed the Qiblah, which thou formerly hadst, [the center of Mecca] only that we might know him who followeth the Apostle, from him who turneth on his heels." 154. Were any individuals in this invincible dispensation to take thought and to contemplate the verses that have been revealed, they would bear witness that one who hesitateth in regard to this most great Manifestation would prove unable to vindicate the truth of any other religion, either. 155. Those deprived of the raiments of justice, who charge the Promised One with waywardness, speak just as the hateful and malicious always have done. Knowledge is with God, the All- Knowing, the All-Perceiving. Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl CHAPTER SIX Divisions 156-1 Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 156. (One day this Servant (Khadimu'llah) had come before the Visage of Bahá-ulláh. 157. He said, "O servant in My presence, with what wast thou busying thyself?" 158. I said, "I was writing a reply to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl." 159. He said, "Write to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl—may My glory be upon him— that I swear an oath that the people of this age have taken waywardness as their boon companion and have altogether forsaken equity. 160. For they have sometimes branded as a sun-worshipper and at other times as a fire-worshipper a Manifestation of whom God Himself hath spoken with the grandest of language, a Manifestation Who hath borne witness to God's sentiency, and recognized the holiness and purity of the divine essence above all things and all likenesses. 161. What great Manifestations there are, of whose stations and bounties they remain ignorant and deprived, and upon Whom, to the contrary, they heap curses and imprecations! 162. One of the great Messengers, whom the ignorant among the Persians in this day reject, spoke forth with these sublime words: 163. `The sun is a turbid, round globe, and is not deserving of being being termed a deity or called a god. 164. The Lord is a sentient person, who cannot be perceived, and Whom all the knowledge of the learned cannot encompass. 165. No one knoweth, and no one shall ever know, his modality.' 166. Note well, how eloquently He hath borne witness to what the Eternal Truth hath proclaimed in this Day. 167. Nevertheless, He is not recognized as a believer by this abject rabble, whatever high stations He might reach. 168. "Elsewhere the same Figure said, `Being appeared by virtue of His Being. 169. Were the Lord not to exist, none of His creation would possess being, nor be adorned by the robe of existence.' 170. God is our refuge from the evil of those that repudiate the truth of God and His loved ones and that have turned away from a horizon to which have borne witness the books of God, the Help in Peril, the Everlasting.") 171. From what hath gone before it hath become apparent that not every intellect can serve as a criterion. 172. The first rank of intellect is that of the beloved ones of God, those whom He hath rendered treasureholds of His knowledge, recipients of His revelation, and dawning-places of His Cause and His wisdom. 173. They are the ones whom God hath appointed to stand in His own stead upon earth, and by them whatever He willeth becometh manifest. 174. Whoso advanceth toward them hath advanced toward God, and whoso turneth away hath no mention before God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 175. The universal criterion is this station, which hath been discussed. 176. In addition, whoso attaineth and recognizeth the dayspring of manifestation, such a one hath been inscribed in the divine Book as endued with intellect. 177. All others have been recorded among the ignorant, even though they believe themselves the foremost intellects in the world. 178. For if a soul placeth itself in God's hands, purifieth itself of all opposition and base designs, and contemplateth what hath been revealed from the beginning until the present moment in this Most Great Manifestation, 179. it would bear witness that the pure spirits, perfect intellects, refined souls, as well as those with hearing ears, sharp vision, eloquent tongues, and illumined hearts— all are circling about and obedient to the divine throne of grandeur. 180. Nay, they are bowing down before it. CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 181-205 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 181. He asked, further: "Of the former manifestations in their own dispensations, one declared the meat of the cow ritually pure while another forbade it; one allowed the meat of the pig, whereas another prohibited it. 182. In this way different ones each legislated, claiming that the Eternal Truth revealeth religious injunctions." 183. On the face of it, a detailed treatment of this subject would be contrary to the [exigencies] of wisdom, for this gentleman employeth persons from various backgrounds. 184. The answer to this question is contrary to the Islamic religion and therefore an allusive response hath been revealed from the heaven of the divine Will. 185. In the first discussion, He said, "The All-Knowing Physician hath His finger on the pulse of mankind," and so on. 186. The same answer is applicable here. 187. He said, "Be anxiously concerned with the needs of the age ye live in, and center your deliberations on its emergencies and requirements." 188. That is, set thy gaze toward the command of God. 189. That which He doth, in this day, decree permissible, that is allowed. 190. The true word of God is that, and all must look toward the precepts of the Eternal Truth and toward that which He manifesteth from the horizon of His Will. 191. For by His name the colors of "He doeth whatsoever He willeth" have been unfurled, and the standard of "He enjoineth whatsoever He pleaseth" hath been planted. 192. For instance, were He to say that water is forbidden, then it would be forbidden, and the contrary would be true as well. 193. Nothing in the universe hath been inscribed with the words, "This is allowed" or "This is prohibited." [completely contrary to the concept of the Law] 194. Whatever is and becometh pure hath been rendered thus by the word of God. 195. These matters are obvious, and do not warranted detailed treatment. 196. Some factions imagine that whatever command hath been enjoined upon them shall never be changed, that it is and always shall be everlasting. 197. Note thou another passage: "Discourse must be uttered in such wise that the young shoots will remain, and the saplings will mature. 198. Milk must be given in such a manner that the infants of the world will attain their majority." 199. For instance, one faction asserteth that wine was and always will be forbidden. 200. Were they to be told that a time existed when it was permitted, they would oppose and object to this statement. 201. The people of this world have not comprehended the meaning of the phrase "He doeth whatsoever He willeth," and have not understood even a small portion of the Most Great Infallibility. 202. In the beginning, an infant must be fed milk, and if meat were fed to it, it would perish. 202. This would be unadulterated evil, and far from the goals of wisdom. 204. Blessed are those that recognize the Most Great Infallibility, for it hath been mentioned by the blessed tongue, and is restricted to the Manifestations of Command and the Daysprings of divine revelation. 205. This subject hath been treated concisely, for time is fleeting and like the fabled Phoenix that is talked of yet does not [literally] exist. Phoneicians, the powerful Greek navy of the ancient cities of Thebes, Tyre, Troy, and the Druids were actually longtime merchants of the majority of the world's holy writings. Hence their exalted station among the Bahai prophetic writings. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 206-235 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 206. He asked, "In the religions of Zoroastrianism and Hinduism, they consort in amity with and treat as brothers persons of every religion and community, of any type or description, if those persons are willing to associate with them. 207. In other religions it is not this way. 208. They harrass and persecute the adherents of other religions, and consider it permissible to mistreat them. 208. Which of these is acceptable before God?" 209. The primal word is true and ever shall be. 210. To oppress any soul was and is not permissible. 211. Persecuting and victimizing His servants is not acceptable to God. 212. Repeatedly this exalted word hath been written out by the Pen of the Most High: 213. "O servants, The religion of God hath appeared for the sake of unity and concord. 214. Make it not a cause for disputes and wrangling." 215. In numerous Tablets this matter hath been revealed. 216. A visible person must speak forth the Word with perfect compassion, with empathy and tenderness. 217. Those who advance toward it and attain unto acceptance of it, such individuals are entered among the people of the highest paradise on the Crimson Scroll. 218. If they do not accept it, it is in no wise permissible to oppress them. 219. In one place He saith, "Blessed is he who ariseth to serve the whole world." 220. Likewise, He said, "The people of Baha must soar above the people of this world." 221. In regard to religion malice and hatred, dispute and conflict, are all prohibited. 222. Today, the sun of illumination hath risen over the horizon of divine grace, and upon its brow this exalted word hath been inscribed by the Pen of the Most High, 223. "Verily, We created ye for love and fidelity, not for aversion and malevolence." 224. Elsewhere, He revealed in the Persian tongue that which will satisfy the hearts of the near ones and the sincere, and which explaineth the hidden unity behind various issues. 225. All are radiant from the lights of divine unity, and have set their faces toward the horizon of divine knowledge. 226. He revealed these words: "The Peerless Friend saith, 227. `The path of freedom hath been opened, hasten ye unto it. 228. The spring of knowledge is bubbling, drink thereof.'" 229. "Say: O well-beloved ones! The tabernacle of unity hath been raised; regard ye not one another as strangers. 230. Ye are the fruits of one tree, and the leaves of one branch." 231. The station of justice, which lieth in giving all their just due, dependeth upon two words, reward and punishment. 232. In this station, every soul must receive the recompense for its deeds, for the repose and calm of the world dependeth thereon. 233. For they have said, "The tabernacle of the order of the world hath been raised on the two pillars of reward and punishment." 234. For every station there is a saying appropriate thereto, and for every season there is a befitting action. 235. Blessed are the souls who arise for the sake of God, and speak for the sake of God, and then return unto God. CHAPTER NINE Divisions 236-270 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 236. He asked, "In the religions of the Hindus and Zoroastrians, no one who wishes to convert to their faith is allowed to do so, nor will they accept that person. [Disputable. Except in the context of the inner circles of the faithful, same as othe faiths. Traitors and spies are never welcome, in any religion, and sincerely faithful persons are always accepted, provided they adhere to the expectations of joining. Some ethnic groups often reject outsiders.] 237. In the religion of Jesus, whosoever is inclined to do so may enter its ranks, and will be welcomed. 238. They do not, however, insist on or compel conversion. 239. In the religions of Muhammad and Moses, they demand conversion and consider it a duty. 240. Moreover, if persons do not convert then they become their enemy and consider it permissible to usurp their wealth and family members. 241. Which is acceptable to the Eternal Truth?" 242. Human beings are all siblings, and the requirements of love among siblings are many. 243. Among them are that whatever persons desire for themselves, they must desire this for their brothers and sisters, as well. 244. Therefore, if any persons attain a manifest and hidden bounty, or a heavenly repast, they must with perfect love and kindliness make their friends aware of it. 245. Should the latter advance toward it, then the object is obtained. 246. Otherwise, they must allow those friends to do as they please, without any harrassment, or even a word that might cause sorrow. 247. This is the truth, and after the truth nothing exists save what should be avoided. 248. That peerless gentleman—may God bless him with success— wrote that the Hindus and Zoroastrians do not allow others to enter into their religions. 249. This is contrary to the purpose of sending Messengers, and to what is in their Books. 250. For every Person who hath appeared from God hath been charged with guiding the servants and organizing their affairs. 251. How could it be that they would keep seekers from attaining the object of their quest? 252. The fire temples of the world bear eloquent testimony that in their own time they called out with a purifying flame to all who dwelt on earth, inviting them to worship the Pure Lord. 253. He also expressed the view that in the Christian religion those who wish to join are welcomed, yet members of this faith do not insist obstinately. 254. This statement is in error, for they have in the past insisted quite strenuously, and continue to do so. 255. Their church administration expends nearly 30 million per year upon mission work, . their missionaries have spread throughout the world, and these are engaged with the utmost effort in proselytizing for the Christian religion. 256. Thus it is that they have encompassed the entire world. 257. How many are the schools and churches they have constructed for the sake of teaching knowledge to children! 258. Yet their hidden objective was for the children both to gain an education and to hear in their childhood the gospel of the holy Christ, 259. so that upon the mirrors of their being, which had not yet been sullied by dust, might be imprinted that which they intended. 260. No religion can be compared to theirs in insistence, given the manner in which they have spread the church of Christ. 261. That which today constituteth the truth, and is acceptable before the Throne, is what was mentioned above. 262. Human beings have come into the world to improve it, and must for the sake of the divine Countenance arise to serve their siblings. 263. Should any accept, they must be overjoyed that their brethren have attained to an eternal bounty. 264. Otherwise, they must pray to the Eternal Truth, asking Him to guide them, without allowing the other side to feel any hatred or dislike on their part. 265. Authority is in the hand of God; 266. He doeth as He pleaseth and commandeth what He desireth, and He is the Mighty, the All-Praised. 267. I beseech the Eternal Truth that we be empowered to unreservedly recognize the true Physician and to discover Him, 268. and, after He is acknowledged and His mission affirmed, that no harm should be allowed to come to Him as result of the false suppositions and delusions of the people of the world. 269. It may be that the Physician, who has his hand upon the pulse of the world, might at times amputate an infected limb, to prevent the infection from spreading to the other organs. 270. This is the very essence of compassion and mercy, and no one hath the right to object, for He is the Knowing, the All-Seeing. CHAPTER TEN Divisions 271-295 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 271. Another of his questions: 272. "In the religion of Mahabad [of India] and Zoroaster [of Persia] it is said that our religion and our law are more sublime and better than any other. [Jews, Christians, and Muslims likewise pontificate] 273. Still, the religions of the other prophets are all true. 274. For instance, in the court of the king, below the rank of the prime minister there are many other ranks, and even the sergeant will know something about the Lord. 275. All who desire to do so may then remain in their religion, and are harming no one. 276. Hindus say that all who eat meat of any type or description will never have a glimpse of paradise. 277. The religions of Muhammad, Jesus, and Moses maintain that whoever does not accept our religion will never behold heaven. 278. Which view is acceptable to the Absolute Truth?" 279. Where Zoroaster said, "Our religion and our Law are more sublime and better than those of the prophets," His intent was the prophets who preceded Him. 280. In one station, these holy souls are united: 281. The first of them is the last of them and the last of them is the first of them. 282. All came from God and called others unto Him, and all returned to Him. 283. These stations are revealed in the Book of Certitude, which is in reality the Lord of Books [that is, of Baha-ullah's dispensation] 284. and that was revealed by the Pen of the Most High at the beginning of this supreme dispensation. 285. Blessed is the one who hath delved into and pored over it for the love of God, the Sovereign of creation. 286. He wrote that the Hindus say that whosoever eateth meat shall never glimpse paradise. 287. Yet this saying contradicteth his earlier assertion that they believe all religions to be true. 288. For if their truth hath been established, then no grounds exist upon which their adherents can be denied entry into heaven. 289. It is not clear, then, what they mean by `heaven.' 290. In this day, every soul that attaineth the good-pleasure of the Eternal Truth is accounted a denizen of the highest paradise, and tasteth the fruits thereof in every one of God's worlds. 291. By the Life of the Desired One, the pen is impotent to make mention of this station, and falleth short in describing this utterance. 292. Blessed is the one that attaineth to the divine good-pleasure, and woe unto the heedless. 293. Every one of the prophets hath come from the Absolute Truth. 294. Once this point hath been proven, it is not for anyone to ask `Why?' or `Wherefore?' 295. All must accept and obey whatever He ordaineth, for this is what God hath enjoined in His books, psalms, and tablets. CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 296-325 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 296. Another question: 297. "Hindus maintain that God created the intellect in the form of a human being, whose name is Brahma, and he came to earth and caused it to become populated, so that they are his descendants. 298. Zoroastrians say that God created the First Intellect as an intermediary in the form of a man known as Mahabad, and we are his descendants. 299. Now, they believe the world to have been created only in six ways, and two are as went before. 300. Other means of creation were by water, earth, fire, and dumb beasts. 301. Hindus and Zoroastrians believe that since they were created from intellect, they should not allow other creatures or peoples to join them. 302. Is their assertion correct or not?" 303. Whatever way pleaseth them, they demonstrate again the wisdom of the Master. 304. The entire cosmos hath been created by the Eternal Truth, and a new Adam hath come into being by means of the obeyed divine word. 305. He is the dayspring, sanctuary, mine and manifestation of the Intellect, and by means of him the world came into being. 306. He is the intermediary for the primal emanation. 307. Concerning the beginnings of creation as we know it, no one hath any knowledge thereof, save God Himself. 308. The beginning and end of the created universe in time is not delimited, and no one knoweth the secret of it. 309. The knowledge thereof was and is still hidden in the treasuries of divine knowledge. 310. The universe is said to be originated only in the sense that it is preceded by a cause. 311. Essential pre-existence is reserved for the Eternal Truth—may He be glorified! 312. We have made mention of this point in order to elucidate Our earlier statement that the origins and ultimate demise of the cosmos are not delimited. 313. Nobody can smell the perfume of pre-existence, for true, essential pre-existence is reserved for the Absolute Truth, whereas the eternality of this world is only relative. 314. They have derived their propositions about the beginning and end—what is beyond these— from the prophets, pure ones, and envoys of the Eternal Truth. 315. The world of atoms, which is renowned, was generated by the sending of the prophets. [that is, the world was set in motion through prophecy] All else is idle fancies and suppositions. [Darwin's theory of evolution, for example] 316. At the time of Manifestation, all creatures swoon as one before it, and afterwards become differentiated by whether they accept or refuse to accept, whether they ascend or descend, whether they act or remain passive, and whether they advance towards or turn away from it. 317. The Eternal Truth saith by means of the tongue of Its Manifestation, "Am I not your Lord?" 318. Every soul that replieth "Yes!" is accounted before God as among the most exalted of creatures. 319. Before the Word is spoken, all are in the same swoon, and enjoy the same station. 320. After it is uttered, then differentiation among them beginneth to appear, as he hath seen and will continue to see. 321. From what hath gone before, it hath been established that no one can say, "We have been created from intellect, and others from something else." 322. This truth is as clear and bright as the sun: 323. That all have been created by the Will of God, and are derived from a single origin. 324. All are from Him, and to Him shall they return. 325. This is the meaning of the blessed saying, "We are from God and verily to Him shall we return," that was revealed in the Qur'an by the Pen of the Most High. CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 326-350 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 326. That gentleman will admit that it is clear and proven that what hath been mentioned fully answereth his inquiry in a single passage, and that it hath been revealed by the Most High Pen. 327. Blessed are the souls that gambol in the garden of divine knowledge, purified from the affairs of the creation and sanctified from all surmise and caprice, such that they discern in every thing the signs of divine grandeur. 328. Many things indeed have been written for that distinguished gentleman. 329. Were he himself to peruse and taste of the fruits thereof, he would become most elated, in such wise that the sorrows of this world would not be able to sadden him. 330. God willing, he will recite these words with his whole tongue, that is, with the tongue of truth, and shall act upon them. 331. Say: "God!" Then leave them in their pastime of cavillings. 332. Let him devote himself to seeing that those who remain veiled in dark corners of gloom become illumined by the light of the Sun. 333. Through this Manifestation let him, by means of the most Great Name, grasp the knowledge that cannot be expressed, and may he become the leader of preceding communities. 334. In this manner, mayhap the darkness of the world shall be overcome and the light of the sun of reality conquer the universe. 335. This is the Most Great Grace, and the supreme Station. 336. Were a human being never to attain to this station, then by virtue of what would he be happy or sad, immobile or active? 337. In whose memory shall he sleep, and in whose name will he rise? 338. Again: We are from God, and to Him shall we return. 339. His last question: "Most of the revealed Tablets that I have seen were in the Arabic language. 340. Since, in these delightful times, the Persian language has arrived, Arabic has been forsaken and rejected. 341. For the Arabs themselves have never yet comprehended the meaning of the Qur'an, whereas the Persian language is well-liked and sought-after among the people of the inhabited world, since in comparison Persian is more excellent. 342. Among Indians, more and more are interested in it. 343. It would be better for the Eternal Truth hereafter to speak only in the Persian tongue, for it better attracts the hearts. 344. I am calling for the responses that honor the letters of this devoted servant to be in pure Persian." 345. In truth, the Persian language is very sweet and beloved, and after this request was received at the unapproachable and most holy Court, numerous Tablets were revealed in this tongue. 346. He mentioned that the literal meaning of the Qur'an had remained unknown. 347. Rather, it hath been translated into innumerable other languages by diverse hands. 348. What they have remained unable to fathom is its mysteries and inner meanings. 349. What they have said and will say is only based on their own surmise, according to their own ranks and stations. 350. Verily, none knoweth it as it really is save God, the Unique, the [Lord], the All- Knowing. CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 351-380 Tablet to Mirza Abu'l-Fadl Concerning the questions of Manakji Limji Hataria MIRZA ABUL-FADL 351. Today the worlds of God, and of His vicar, the worlds of the Creator, and of His refuge are manifest and apparent. 352. All ears must be alert to hear that which issueth from the kingdom of the divine Will. 353. In like manner, all eyes are awaiting the sight of that which will shine forth from the sun of knowledge and wisdom, that they might be blessed by that vision. 354. By the Life of the Adored One, this day is the day of the eye and the ear, and the day of bounties. 355. Today is the day whereon the tongue hath spoken forth. 356. Blessed are they that attain, and blessed are they that set out, and blessed are they that know. 357. Today is a day whereon a person can ascend to the remaining stations, for that which the Pen of the Most High hath revealed for each soul hath been embellished by the adornment of pre-existence. 358. Blessed, again, are those that attain. 359. The peerless gentleman wrote that "since, in these delightful times, the Persian language has arrived, Arabic has been forsaken and rejected." 360. In this regard this exalted word hath issued from the Most High Pen: 361. "Arabic and Persian are both good, for they are both capable of bearing the meaning intended by the speaker. 362. Today, since the sun of knowledge hath appeared in the heavens of Iran, this language deserveth every praise." 363. In fact, the light of reality hath shone forth from the horizon of divine utterance. 364. There was never, nor is there now, any need for that ephemeral one and his like to be mentioned. 365. There is no doubt about the sweetness of the Persian tongue, yet it lacketh the breadth of Arabic. 366. Many things cannot be adequately expressed in Persian, which is to say that the word bearing that meaning hath never been coined. 367. On the other hand, Arabic possesseth numerous words for every thing, and no other language on earth can match Arabic for capacity and breadth. 368. This statement hath been made in a spirit of fairness and realism. 369. Otherwise, it is obvious that today the world hath been illumined by the sun that rose from the horizon of Iran. 370. From this point of view, this sweet tongue deserveth all the praise that can be heaped on it. 371. All the questions of that gentleman have been mentioned, and the answer hath been dispatched. 372. If it will be useful, and if wisdom dictate it, there is no harm in showing the letter to him. 373. Likewise, it is desirable to share it with prominent persons of that land, such as the beloved `Ali Akbar and the beloved Aqa Mirza Asadu'llah, the glory of God be upon them. 374. (This servant beseecheth the Absolute Truth that the world of humankind might be adorned with both justice and fairness, although fairness is among those things attendant upon justice. 375. Justice is a lamp that showeth to human beings a path in the darkness, and delivereth them out of danger. 376. It is the glowing lamp of truth. 377. It is that which can illuminate the rulers of the earh. 378. This servant entreateth God to enable all to attain that which is beloved and pleasing to Him. 379. Verily, He is the king of the next world and the first world. 380. There is no god but He, the Omnipotent, the All-Mighty.) Tablet to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran, Nasiri'd Din CHAPTER [FORWARD] Divisions 1-15 Forward A copy of what was written on the back of the letter to the king THE LETTER TO THE KINGS 1. He is God, exalted is He 2. We ask God to send one of His servants, and to detach him from Contingent Being, 3. and to adorn his heart with the decoration of strength and composure, that he may help his Lord amidst the concourse of creatures, 4. and, when he becometh aware of what that been revealed for His Majesty the King, that he may arise and take the Letter, by the permission of his Lord, the Mighty, the Bounteous, and go with speed to the abode of the King. 5. And when he shall arrive at the city of his throne, let him alight in the inn, and let him hold converse with none till he goeth forth one day and standeth where the King shall pass by. 6. And when the royal heralds shall appear, let him raise up the letter with the utmost humility and courtesy, and say, 7. "It hath been sent on the part of the Prisoner." 8. And it is incumbent upon him to be in such a mood that, should the King decree his death, he shall not be troubled within himself, and shall hasten to the place of sacrifice saying, 9. "O Lord, praise be to Thee because that Thou hast made me a helper to Thy religion, and hast decreed unto me martyrdom in Thy way! 10. By Thy Glory, I would not exchange this cup for all the cups in the worlds, for Thou hast not ordained any equivalent to this, neither do Kawthar and Salsabil rival it!" 11. But if the King letteth him go (the messenger), and interfereth not with him, let him say, 12. "To Thee be praise, O Lord of the worlds! 13. Verily I am content with Thy good pleasure and what Thou hast predestined unto me in Thy way, even though I did desire that the earth might be dyed with my blood for Thy love. 14. But what Thou willest is best for me: 15. verily Thou knowest what is in my soul, while I know not what is in Thy soul; and Thou art the All knowing, the Informed." Tablet of the Letter to the Kings CHAPTER ONE Divisions 16-35 Tablet to the Shah of Iran, Nasiri'd Din The Introduction of the Letter LETTER TO THE KINGS 16. This is what was revealed in the 'Heykal' for His Majesty the King. 17. 'He is God, exalted is His state in Might and Power. 18. O king of the earth, hear the voice of this servant. 19. Verily I am a man who hath believed in God and His signs, and I have sacrificed myself in His way; 20. to this do the afflictions wherein I am testify, (the likes of [few] amongst mankind hath borne) and my Lord the All-knowing is the witness to what I say. 21. I have not summoned men unto aught save unto thy Lord and the Lord of the worlds. 22. Via love for Him there hath rested upon me that whereof the eye of creation hath not beheld the like: 23. in this [word] will those servants bear me out, [them] whom the veils of humanity have not withheld from confronting the Chiefest outlook, and beside them He with whom is the knowledge of all things in a preserved tablet. 24. Whenever the clouds of fate rain down the darts of affliction in the way of God, the Lord of Names, I advance to meet them; to this testifieth every fair and rightly informed person. 25. How many are the nights wherein the wild beasts rested in their lairs, and the birds in their nests, while this servant was in chains and fetters, and found for himself none to succour, nor any helper! 26. Remember the grace of God towards thee when thou wast in prison with sundry others, and He brought thee out thence, and succoured thee with the hosts of the Invisible and the Visible, until the King sent thee to Irak (Baghdad) after We had disclosed to him that thou was not of [the number of] the seditious. 27. Verily such as follow [their] lusts and turn aside from virtue, these are in evident error. 28. And as for those who work sedition in the earth, and shed blood, and falsely consume men's wealth, we are quit of them, and we ask God not to associate us with them either in this world or in the world to come, unless they repent unto Him; 29. Verily it behoveth him who turneth towards God to be distinguished in all actions from what is apart from Him, and to conform to that which is enjoined upon him in the Book: thus is the matter decreed in a very clear book. 30. As for such as cast the command of God behind their backs, and follow after their lusts, they are in grievous error. 31. O King, I adjure thee by thy Lord the Merciful to regard His servants with the glances of the eyes of thy clemency, and to rule with justice in their midst, that God may award His favour unto thee: verily thy Lord judgeth as he pleaseth. 32. The world shall perish with whatsoever of glory and abasement is therein, while dominion remaineth unto God, the Supreme and All knowing King. 33. Say, Verily He hath kindled the Lamp of the Beyan (or, of Utterance, or Revelation) and he will continue it with the oil of ideas and expression: exalted is thy Lord the Merciful beyond this, that created beings should withstand His command. 34. Verily He will shew forth what He pleaseth by His authority, and will guard it with a cohort of the Proximate Angels. 35. He controlleth His handiwork and compelleth His creation: verily he is the All knowing, the Wise. (S. Effendi's translation) CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-60 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran LETTER TO THE KINGS 36. O King! I was but a man like others, asleep upon My couch, when lo, the breezes of the All-Glorious were wafted over Me, and taught Me the knowledge of all that hath been. 37. This thing is not from Me, but from One Who is Almighty and All-Knowing. 38. And He bade Me lift up My voice between earth and heaven, and for this there befell Me what hath caused the tears of every man of understanding to flow. 39. The learning (and sciences) current amongst men I studied not; their schools I entered not. 40. Ask of the city wherein I dwelt, that thou mayest be well assured that I am not of them who speak falsely. 41. This is but a leaf which the winds of the will of thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Praised, have stirred. 42. Can it be still when the tempestuous winds are blowing? 43. Nay, by Him Who is the Lord of all Names and Attributes! They move it as they list. 44. The evanescent is as nothing before Him Who is the Ever-Abiding. 45. His all-compelling summons hath reached Me, and caused Me to speak His praise amidst all people. 46. I was indeed as one dead when His behest was uttered. 47. The hand of the will of thy Lord, the Compassionate, the Merciful, transformed Me. 48. Can any one speak forth of his own accord that for which all men, both high and low, will protest against him? 49. Nay, by Him Who taught the Pen the eternal mysteries, save him whom the grace of the Almighty, the All-Powerful, hath strengthened. 50. The Pen of the Most High addresseth Me saying: Fear not. 51. Relate unto His Majesty the Shah that which befell thee. 52. His heart, verily, is between the fingers of thy Lord, the God of Mercy, that haply the sun of justice and bounty may shine forth above the horizon of his heart. 53. Thus hath the decree been irrevocably fixed by Him Who is the All-Wise. 54. Look upon this Youth [upon thy servant], O King, with the eyes of justice; 55. judge thou, then, with truth concerning what hath befallen Him. 56. Of a certainty, God hath made thee His shadow amongst men, and the sign of His power unto all that dwell on earth [dwellers in the land]. 57. Judge thou between Us and them that have wronged Us without proof and without an enlightening Book [a clear warrant]. 58. They that surround thee love thee for their own sakes, 59. whereas this Youth [thy servant] loveth thee for thine own sake, and hath had no desire except to draw thee nigh unto the seat of grace, and to turn thee toward the right-hand of justice. 60. Thy Lord beareth witness unto that which I declare. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 61-85 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran LETTER TO THE KINGS 61. O King! Wert thou to incline thine ear unto the shrill of the Pen of Glory and the cooing of the Dove of Eternity which, on the branches of the Lote-Tree beyond which there is no passing, uttereth praises to God, the Maker of all names and Creator of earth and heaven, 62. thou wouldst attain unto a station from which thou wouldst behold in the world of being naught save the effulgence of the Adored One, and wouldst regard thy sovereignty [dominion] as the most contemptible of thy possessions, 63. abandoning it to whosoever might desire it, and setting thy face toward the Horizon aglow with the light of His countenance. 64. Neither wouldst thou ever be willing to bear the burden of dominion save for the purpose of helping thy Lord, the Exalted, the Most High. Then would the Concourse on high bless thee. 65. O how excellent is this most sublime station, couldst thou ascend thereunto through the power of a sovereignty recognized as derived from the Name of God! (Browne's translation resumes) 66. Amongst mankind are some who say that this servant desireth naught save the perpetuation of his name, and others who say that he desireth the world for himself, 67. notwithstanding that I have not found during the days of my life a place of safety such that I might set my feet therein, yet was ever [overwhelmed] in floods of affliction, whereof none wots save God: verily He knoweth what I say. 68. How many were the days wherein my friends were disquieted for my distress, and how many the nights wherein the sound of wailing arose from my family in fear for my life! 69. None will deny this save him who is devoid of truthfulness. 70. Doth he who regardeth not [his] life [as assured] for less than a moment desire the world? 71. [I] marvel at those who speak after their lusts, and wander madly in the desert of passion and desire. 72. They shall be questioned as to that which they have said; on that day they shall not find for themselves any protector nor any helper. 73. And amongst them are those who say, "Verily he denieth God," notwithstanding that all my limbs testify that there is no God but Him, and that those whom he quickened with the truth 74. and sent for [men's] guidance are the manifestations [prophets] of His Most Comely Names, the day springs of His Supreme Attributes, and the recipients of His revelation in the realm of creation; 75. by whom the Proof of God unto all beside Himself is made perfect, the sign of renunciation becomes apparent; and by whom every soul taketh a course towards the Lord of the Throne. 77. We bear witness that there is no God but Him; everlastingly he was, and there was nothing beside Him; everlastingly He will be, even as He hath been. 78. Exalted is the Merciful One above this, that the hearts of the people of wisdom should ascend unto the comprehension of His Nature, or that the understanding of such as inhabit the worlds should rise to the knowledge of His Essence. 79. Holy is He above the knowledge of all save Himself, and exempt is he from the comprehension of what is beside Him: verily in Eternity of Eternities was He independent of the worlds. 80. Remember the days wherein the Sun of Batha [Mecca] shone forth from the horizon of the Will of thy Lord, the High, the Supreme, [how] the doctors turned aside from him, and the cultured found fault with him; that thou mayst understand what is now hidden within the Veil of Light. 81. Matters waxed grievous for him on all sides, until those who were [gathered] round him were dispersed by his [own] command: thus was the matter decreed from the Heaven of glory. 82. Then remember when one of them came in before the Nejashi and recited unto him a sura of the Quran. 83. He said to those around him, "Verily it hath been revealed on the part of One All-knowing and Wise. 84. Whosoever accepteth what is best, and believeth in that which Jesus brought, for him it is impossible to turn aside from what hath been read: 85. verily we testify unto [the truth of] it, even as we testify unto [the truth of] what is with us of the books of God the Protecting, the Self Subsistent." CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 86-115 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran LETTER TO THE KINGS 86. By God, O King, if thou wouldest hear the strains of the dove which cooeth on the branches with varied notes by the command of thy Lord the Merciful, thou wouldest assuredly put away dominion behind thee and turn unto the Chiefest Outlook, the station from the horizon of which the Book of the Dawn is seen, and wouldest spend what thou hast, seeking after that which is with God. 87. Then wouldest thou find thyself in the height of glory and exaltation, and the zenith of greatness and independence: thus hath the matter been written in the primaeval revelation by the Pen of the Merciful One. 88. There is no good in what thou dost possess to day, for another shall possess it to morrow in thy stead. 89. Choose for thyself that which God hath chosen for His elect: verily He will bestow upon thee a mighty dominion in His Kingdom. 90. We ask God that He may help thy Majesty to hearken unto the Word whereby the world is illumined, and preserve thee from those who are remote from the region of nearness. 91. Glory be to Thee, O God! How many heads have been set up on spears in Thy way! 92. How many breasts have advanced to meet arrows for Thy good pleasure? 93. How many hears have been riddled for the exaltation of Thy Word and the diffusion of Thy Religion! 94. How many eyes have overflowed with tears for Thy love! 95. I ask Thee, O King of kings, Pitier of thralls, by Thy Most Great Name, which thou hast made the day spring of Thy Most Comely Names and the manifestation Thy Supreme Attributes, to lift up the veils which intervene between Thee and Thy creatures, withholding them from turning towards the horizon of Thy revelation; 96. then draw them, O God, by Thy Supreme Word from the left hand of fancy and forgetfulness to the right hand of certainty and knowledge, that they may know what Thou, in Thy bounty and grace, desirest for them, and may turn towards the Manifestation of Thy religion and the Day-spring of Thy signs. 97. O God, Thou art the Gracious, the Lord of great bounty; withhold not Thy servants from the Most Mighty Ocean, which Thou hast made to produce the pearls of Thy Knowledge and Wisdom, neither repel them from Thy Gate, which Thou hast opened to all who are in Thy heaven and Thy earth. 98. O Lord, leave them not to themselves, for they know not, and flee from what is better for them than whatsoever hath been created in Thine earth. 99. Look upon them, O Lord, with the glances of the eyes of Thy favours and bounties, and free them from passion and lust, that they may draw night unto Thy Supreme Horizon, and may discover the delight of remembering Thee, and the sweetness of the table which hath been sent down Quran 5:112-114 from the heaven of Thy Will and the air of Thy Bounty. 100. Everlastingly hath Thy Grace encompassed (all) contingent beings, and Thy Mercy preceded (all) creatures: there is no God but Thee, the Forgiving, the Merciful. 101. Glory be to Thee, O God! Thou knowest that my heart is melted about Thy business, that my blood boils in my veins with the fire of Thy love, and that every drop thereof crieth unto Thee with muted eloquence (saying), 102. "O Lord Most High, shed me on the earth in Thy way," that there may grow from it what Thou desirest in Thy books, yet hast concealed from the sight of Thy servants, save such as have drunk of the Kawthar of knowledge from the hands of Thy grace, and the Salsabil of wisdom from the cup of Thy bounty. 103. Thou knowest, O God, that in every action I desire nothing save Thy business, and that in every utterance I seek naught but Thy celebration, neither doth my pen move except I desire therein Thy good pleasure and the setting forth of what Thou hast enjoined upon me by Thy authority. 104. Thou seest me, O God, confounded in Thine earth: if I tell what Thou hast enjoined on me, Thy creatures turn against me; 105. and if I forsake what Thou hast enjoined on me on Thy part, I should be deserving of the scourges of Thy wrath, and far removed from the gardens of nearness to Thee. 106. No, by Thy Glory, I advance toward Thy good pleasure, turning aside from what the souls of Thy servants desire: and accept what is with Thee, forsaking what will remove me afar off from the retreats of nearness to Thee and the heights of Thy Glory. 107. By Thy Glory, for Thy love I flinch not from aught, and for Thy good pleasure I fear not all the affliction in the world: 108. this is but through Thy Strength and Thy Might and Thy Grace and Thy Favour, not because I am deserving thereof. (Browne's translation resumes, taekn from the Traveller's Narrative, the same document that the following text is taken.) 109. O God, this is a letter which I wish to send to the King; 110. and Thou knowest that I have not desired anything from him save the display of his justice to Thy people, and the showing forth of his favours to the dwellers in Thy Kingdom. 111. And verily, by My soul, I have not desired aught save what Thou hast desired, neither, by Thy Might, do I desire aught save what Thou desirest. 112. Perish that being which desireth of Thee aught save Thyself! 113. And, by Thy Glory, Thy good pleasure is the limit of My hope, and Thy Will the extremity of My desire! 114. Be merciful then, O God, to this poor one Who hath caught hold of the skirt of Thy richness, and to this humble supplicant Who calleth on Thee, for Thou art indeed the Mighty, the Great. 115. Help, O God, His Majesty the King to execute Thy laws amongst Thy servants and to show forth Thy justice amidst Thy creatures, that he may rule over this sect as he ruleth over those who are beside them. Verily Thou art the Potent, the Mighty, the Wise. Tablet of the Letter to the Kings CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-145 Tablet to the Shah of Iran LETTER TO THE KINGS 116. Agreeably to the permission and consent of the King of the age, this Servant turned from the place of the Royal Throne (Tehran) toward 'Iraq-i-'Arab, and in that land abode twelve years. 117. During the period of (His) sojourn (there) no description of His condition was laid before the Royal Presence, neither did any representation go to foreign states. 118. Relying upon God did He abide in that land, until a certain functionary came to Iraq, who, on his arrival, fell to designing the affliction of a company of poor unfortunates. 119. Every day, beguiled by certain of the doctors of Persia, he persecuted these servants; although nothing prejudicial to Church or State, or at variance with the principles and customs of their countrymen had been observed in them. 120. So this Servant (was moved) by this reflection: `May it not be that by reason of the deeds of the transgressors some action at variance with the world-ordering counsel of the King should be engendered!' 121. Therefore was an outline (of the matter) addressed to Mirza Sa'id Khan, the Minister for Foreign Affairs, that he might submit it to the (Royal) Presence, and that it might be done according to that which the Royal command might promulgate. 122. A long while elapsed, and no command was issued; until matters reached such a state that it was to be feared that sedition might suddenly break out and the blood of many be shed. 123. Of necessity, for the protection of the servants of God, a certain number (of the Babis) appealed to the governor of Iraq. 124. If (the King) will consider what has happened with just regard, it will become clear in the mirror of his luminous heart that what occurred was (done) from considerations of expediency, and that there was apparently no resource save this. 125. The Royal Personage can bear witness and testify to this, that in whatever land there were some few of this sect the fire of war and conflict was wont to be kindled by reason of the aggression of certain governors. 126. But this Transient One after His arrival in Iraq withheld all from sedition and strife; and the witness of this Servant is His action, for all are aware and will testify that the multitude of this faction in Persia at that time was more than (it had been) before, yet, notwithstanding this, none transgressed his proper bounds nor assailed anyone. 127. It is nigh on fifteen years that all continue tranquil, looking unto God and relying on Him, and bear patiently what hath come upon them, casting it on God. 128. And after the arrival of this Servant in this city which is called Adrianople certain of this community enquired concerning the meaning of `victory.' 129. Diverse answers were sent in reply, one of which answers will be submitted on this page, so that it may become clear before the (Royal) Presence that this Servant hath in view naught save peace and reform. 130. And if some of the divine favours, which, without merit of my works, have been graciously bestowed on Me, do not become evident and apparent, this much will be known, that God, in His abounding grace and undeserved mercy, hath not deprived this Oppressed One of the ornament of reason. 131. The form of words which was set forth on the meaning of `victory' is this: "`He is God, exalted is He. "`It hath been known that God (glorious is His mention) is sanctified from the world and what is therein, and that the meaning of "victory" is not this, that anyone should fight or strive with anyone. 132. The Lord of He doeth what He will hath committed the kingdom of creation, Quran 3:35, 22:19 both land and sea,into the hand of kings, and they are the manifestations of the Divine Power according to the degrees of their rank: verily He s the Potent, the Sovereign. 133. But that which God (glorious is His mention) hath desired for Himself is the hearts of His servants, which are treasures of praise and love of the Lord and stores of divine knowledge and wisdom. 134. The will of the Eternal King hath ever been to purify the hearts of (His) servants from the promptings of the world and what is therein, so that they may be prepared for illumination by the effulgences of the Lord of the Names and Attributes. 135. Therefore must no stranger find his way into the city of the heart, so that the Incomparable Friend may come unto His own place --that is, the splendor of His Names and Attributes, not His Essence (exalted is He), for that Peerless King hath been and will be holy for everlasting above ascent or descent. 136. Therefore today"victory" neither hath been nor will be opposition to anyone, nor strife with any person; but rather what is well-pleasing is that the cities of men's hearts, which are under the dominion of the hosts of selfishness and lust, should be subdued by the sword of the Word, of Wisdom, and of Exhortation. 137. Everyone, then, who desireth "victory" must first subdue the city of his own heart with the sword of spiritual truth and of the Word, and must protect it from remembering aught beside God: afterwards let him turn his regards towards the cities of others' hearts. 138. This is what is intended by "victory": sedition hath never been nor is pleasing to God, and that which certain ignorant persons formerly wrought was never approved. 139. If ye be slain for His good pleasure verily it is better for you than that ye should slay. 140. Today the friends of God must appear in such fashion amidst God's servants that by their actions they may lead all unto the pleasure of the Lord of Glory. 141. I swear by the Sun of the Horizon of Holiness that the friends of God never have regarded nor will regard the earth or its transitory riches. 142. God hath ever regarded the hearts of His servants, and this too is by reason of His most great favour, that perchance mortal souls may be cleansed and sanctified from earthly states and may attain unto everlasting places. 143. But that Real King is in Himself sufficient unto Himself and independent of all: neither doth any advantage accrue to Him from the love of contingent beings, nor doth any hurt befall Him from their hatred. 144. All earthly places appear through Him and unto Him return, and God singly and alone abideth in His own place which is holy above space and time, mention and utterance, sign, description, and definition, height and depth. 145. And none knoweth this save Him and whosoever hath knowledge of the Book. There is no God but Him, the Mighty, the Bountiful.' Finis. [the End] CHAPTER SIX Divisions 146-170 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran LETTER TO THE KINGS 146. "But good deeds depend on this that the Royal Person should himself look into that concern with just and gracious regard, and not be satisfied with the representations of certain persons unsupported by proof or evidence. 147. We ask God to strengthen the King unto that which He willeth: and what He willeth should be the wish of the worlds. 148. "Afterwards they summoned this Servant to Constantinople. 149. We reached that city along with a number of poor unfortunates, and after Our arrival did not converse with a single soul, for We had nothing to say to them, and there was no wish save that it should be clearly demonstrated by proof to all that this Servant had no thought of sedition and had never associated with the seditious. 150. And, by Him in praise of Whose spirit the tongues of all things speak, to turn in any direction was difficult in consideration of certain circumstances; but these things were done for the protection of lives. Verily My Lord knoweth what is in My soul, and verily He is witness unto what I say. 151. The just king is the shadow of God in the earth; all should take refuge under the shadow of his justice and rest in the shade of his favour. 152. This is not the place for personalities, or censures directed specially against some apart from others; for the shadow tells of him who casteth the shadow. 153. God (glorious is His mention) hath called Himself the Lord of the worlds Quran 1:1 for that He hath nurtured and doth nurture all; exalted is His favour which hath preceded contingent beings and His mercy which hath preceded the worlds. 154. This is sufficiently clear, that, whether right or wrong according to the imagination of the people, this community have accepted as true and adopted the religion for which they are notorious, and that on this account they have foregone what they had, seeking after what is with God. 155. And this same renunciation of life in the way of love for the Merciful God is a faithful witness and makes eloquent attest unto that whereunto they lay claim. 156. Hath it ever been beheld that a reasonable man renounced his life without proof or evidence of the truth of that for which he died? 157. And if it be said, `This people are mad,' this too is very improbable, for it is not a thing confined to one or two persons, yet rather have a great multitude of every class, inebriated with the Kawthar of divine wisdom, hastened with heart and soul to the place of martyrdom in the way of the Friend. 158. If these persons, who for God have foregone all save Him, and who have poured forth life and wealth in His way, can be belied, then by what proof and evidence shall the truth of that which others assert concerning that wherein they are be established in the presence of the King? 159. "The late Haji Siyyid Muhammad (may God exalt his station and overwhelm him in the depth of the ocean of His mercy and forgiveness), although he was of the most learned of the doctors of the age and the most pious and austere of his contemporaries, and although the splendour of his worth was of such a degree that the tongues of all creatures spoke in praise and eulogy of him and confidently asserted his asceticism and godliness, 160. did nevertheless in the war against the Russians [he happened to] forego much good and turn back after a little contest, although he himself had decreed a holy war, and had set out from his native country with conspicuous ensign in support of the Faith. 161. O would that the covering might be withdrawn, and that what is hidden from men's eyes might appear! 162. "Yet as to this religious group, it is 20 years and more that they have been tormented by day and by night with the fierceness of the Royal anger, and that they have been cast each one into a different land by the blasts of the tempests of the King's wrath. 163. How many children have been left fatherless! 164. How many fathers have become childless! 165. How many mothers have not dared, through fear and dread, to mourn over their slaughtered children! 166. Many were the servants of God who at eve were in the utmost wealth and opulence, and at dawn were beheld in the extreme of poverty and abasement! 167. There is no land but hath been dyed with their blood and no air whereunto their groanings have not arisen. 168. And during these few years the arrows of affliction have rained down without intermission from the clouds of fate. 169. Yet, notwithstanding all these visitations and afflictions, the fire of divine love is in such fashion kindled in their hearts that, were they all to be hewn in pieces, they would not forswear the love of the Beloved of all the dwellers upon earth; 170. nay rather with their whole souls do they yearn and hope for what may befall them in the way of God. CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 171-200 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran LETTER TO THE KINGS 171. "O King! The gales of the mercy of the Merciful One have converted these servants and drawn them to the region of the Divine [Unification] 172. --`The witness of the faithful lover is in his sleeve' -but some of the doctors [K: outward or formal doctors] of Persia have troubled the most luminous heart of the King of the Age with regard to those who are admitted into the Sanctuary of the Merciful One and those who make for the Kaaba of Wisdom. 173. O would that the world-ordering judgment of the King might decide that this Servant should meet those doctors in that age and, in the presence of His Majesty the King, adduce arguments and proofs! 174. This Servant is ready, and hopeth of God that such a conference may be brought about, so that the truth of the matter may become evident and apparent before His Majesty the King. 175. And afterwards the decision is in thy hand, and I am ready to confront the throne of thy sovereignty; then give judgment for Me or against Me. 176. The Merciful Lord saith in the Furqan, which is the enduring proof amidst the host of existences, `Desire death, then, if ye be sincere.' Quran 2:88, 62:6 177. He hath declared the desiring of death to be the proof of sincerity; and it will be apparent in the mirror of the King's luminous mind which party it is that hath this day foregone life in the way of Him Who is adored by the dwellers upon earth. 178. Had the doctrinal books of this people, composed in proof of that wherein they are, been written with the blood which has been shed in His way (exalted is He), books innumerable would assuredly have been apparent and visible amongst mankind. 179. "How, then, can one repudiate this people, whose words and deeds are consistent, and accept those persons who neither have foregone nor will forego one atom of the consideration which they enjoy in the way of God the Sovereign? 180. "Some of the doctors of Persia who have denounced this Servant have never either met or seen Him, nor [even] become cognizant of His intent: nevertheless they said what they desired and do what they will. 181. Every statement requires proof, and is not established merely by assertion or by outward gear of asceticism. 182. "A translation of some passages from the contents of the Hidden Book of Fatimih [the wife of the Bab] (upon her be the blessings of God) which are appropriate to this place will now be submitted in the Persian language, in order that some things now concealed may be revealed before the royal Presence. 183. Those addressed in these utterances in the above-mentioned book (`the Hidden Words') are those people who are outwardly notable for science and piety, yet who are inwardly subservient to their passions and lust. 184. He says: (the following 'Hidden Words' are taken from S. Effendi's translation) O Ye that are foolish, yet have a name to be wise! 185. Wherefore do ye wear the guise of shepherds, when inwardly ye have become wolves, intent upon My flock? 186. Ye are even as the star, which riseth ere the dawn, and which, though it seem radiant and luminous, leadeth the wayfarers of My city astray into the paths of perdition. 187. "So likewise He saith: O Ye seeming fair, yet inwardly foul! 188. Ye are like clear but bitter water, which to outward seeming is crystal pure yet of which, when tested by the divine Assayer, not a drop is accepted. 189. Yea, the sun beam falls alike upon the dust and the mirror, yet differ they in reflection even as doth the star from the earth: nay, immeasurable is the difference! 190. So likewise He saith: O Essence of desire! 191. At many a dawn have I turned from the realms of the Placeless unto thine abode, and found thee on the bed of ease busied with others than Myself. 192. Thereupon, even as the flash of the spirit, I returned to the realms of celestial glory and breathed it not in My retreats above unto the hosts of holiness. 193. `So likewise He saith: O bond slave of the world! 194. Many a dawn hath the breeze of My loving-kindness wafted over thee and found thee upon the bed of heedlessness fast asleep. 195. Bewailing then thy plight it returned whence it came. Finis. 196. "In the presence of the King's justice, therefore, the statement of an adversary ought not to be accepted as sufficient. 197. And in the Furqan, which distinguisheth between truth and falsehood, He says, `O ye who believe, if there come unto you a sinner with a message, then discriminate, lest you fall upon a people in ignorance and on the morrow repent of what ye have done.' Quran 49:6 198. And it hath come down in holy tradition, `Credit not the calumniator.' [defamer] 199. The matter hath been misapprehended by certain doctors, neither have they seen this Servant. But those persons who have met Him testify that this Servant hath not spoken contrary to that which God hath ordained in the Book, and recite this blessed verse: 200. He saith (exalted is He) `Do ye disavow Us for aught save that We believe in God, and what hath been sent down unto Us, and what was sent down before?' Quran 5:64 (S. Effendi's translation) CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 201-230 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran LETTER TO THE KINGS 201. O King of the age! The eyes of these refugees are turned towards and fixed upon the mercy of the Most Merciful. 202. No doubt is there whatever that these tribulations will be followed by the outpourings of a supreme mercy, and these dire adversities be succeeded by an overflowing prosperity. 203. We fain would hope, however, that His Majesty the Shah will himself examine these matters, and bring hope to the hearts. 204. That which We have submitted to thy Majesty is indeed for thine highest good. And God, verily, is a sufficient witness unto Me. (Browne's translation resumes) 205. "Glory be to Thee, O God! O God, I bear witness that the heart of the King is between the fingers of Thy power: 206. if Thou pleasest, turn it, O God, in the direction of mercy and kindliness: verily Thou art the Exalted, the Potent, the Beneficent: there is no God but Thee, the Mighty from whom help is sought. 207. "Concerning the qualifications of the doctors, He saith: `Yet amongst the lawyers he who guardeth himself, observeth his religion, opposeth his lust, and obeyeth the command of his Lord --it is incumbent on the people to follow him' unto the end. 208. And if the King of the age will regard this utterance, which proceeded from the tongue of the recipient of divine inspiration, he will observe that those characterized by the qualities transmitted in the aforementioned tradition are rarer than the philosopher's stone. 209. Therefore the claim of every person pretending to science neither hath been nor is heard. 210. "So likewise in describing the lawyers of the latter time He says: `The lawyers of that time are the most evil of lawyers under the shadow of heaven: from them cometh forth mischief, and unto them it returneth.' " 211. And if any person deny these traditions, the establishing thereof is incumbent on this Servant; yet since Our object is brevity therefore the detail of the [Islamic] authorities hath not been submitted. 212. "Those doctors who have indeed drunk of the cup of renunciation never interfered with this Servant, even as the late Shiekh Murtaza (may God exalt his station and cause him to dwell under the shadow of the domes of His grace) used to show Us affection during the days of Our sojourn in Iraq, and used not to speak concerning this matter otherwise than God hath permitted. 213. We ask God to help all unto that which He loveth and approveth. 214. "Now all people have shut their eyes to all these matters, and are bent on the persecution of this sect; so that should it be demanded of certain persons, who (after God's grace) rest in the shadow of the King's clemency and enjoy unbounded blessings, 215. `In return for the King's favour what service have ye wrought? Have ye by wise policy added any country to his countries? 216. Or have ye applied yourselves to aught which would cause the comfort of the people, the prosperity of the kingdom, and the continuance of fair fame for the state?', 217. they have no reply save this, that, falsely or truly, they designate a number of persons in the presence of the King by the name of Babis, and forthwith engage in slaughter and plunder; even as in Tabriz and elsewhere they sold certain ones, and received much wealth; and this was never represented before the presence of the King. 218. All these things have occurred because of this, that they have found these poor people without a helper. 219. They have foregone matters of moment, and have fallen upon these poor unfortunates. 220. "Many sects and diverse tribes rest tranquil in the shadow of the King, and of these sects one is this people. 221. Were it not best that the lofty endeavour and magnanimity of those who surround the King should be so witnessed: that they should be scheming for all factions to come under the King's shadow, and that they should govern amidst all with justice? 222. To put in force the ordinances of God is unmixed justice, and with this all are satisfied; nay, the ordinances of God ever have been and will be the instrument and means for the protection of His creatures, as He saith (exalted is He) `And in retaliation ye have life, O people of understanding.' Quran 2:175 223. Yet it is far from the justice of His Majesty the King that, for the fault of one person, a number of persons should become the objects of the scourges of wrath. 224. God (glorious is His mention) saith: `No person shall bear the burden of another.' Quran 6:164, 17:16, 35:19, 39:9, 53:39 225. And this is sufficiently evident, that in every community there have been and will be learned and ignorant, wise and foolish, sinful and pious. 226. And to commit abominable actions is far from the wise man, for the wise man either seeketh the world or abandoneth it. 227. If he abandoneth it, assuredly he will not regard aught save God, and, apart from this, the fear of God will withhold him from committing forbidden and culpable actions. 228. And if he seeketh the world, he will assuredly not commit deeds which will cause and induce the aversion of God's servants, and produce horror in those who are in all lands; yet rather will he practice such deeds as will cause the adhesion of mankind. 229. So it hath been demonstrated that detestable actions have been and will be wrought only by ignorant persons. 230. We ask God to keep His servants from regarding aught but Him, and to bring them near to Him: verily He is potent over all things. CHAPTER NINE Divisions 231-265 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran THE LETTER TO THE KINGS 231. "Glory be to Thee, O God! O My God, Thou hearest My groaning, and seest My state and My distress and My affliction, and knowest what is in My soul. 232. If My cry be sincerely for Thy sake, then draw thereby the hearts of Thy creatures unto the horizon of theheaven of Thy recognition, and turn the King unto the right hand of the throne of Thy Name the Merciful; 233. then bestow on him, O My God, the blessing which hath descended from the heaven of Thy favour and the clouds of Thy mercy, that he may sever himself from that which he hath and turn toward the region of Thy bounties. 234. O Lord, help him to support the oppressed amongst Thy servants, and to raise up Thy Word amidst Thy people; then aid him with the hosts of the unseen and the seen, 235. that he may subdue cities in Thy Name and rule over all who are upon the earth by Thy power and authority, O Thou in Whose hand is the Kingdom of creation: and verily Thou art He who ruleth at the beginning and in the end: there is no God save Thee, the Potent, the Mighty, the Wise. [end of Arabic] 236. "They have misrepresented matters before the presence of the King in such a way that if any ill deed proceed from any one of this sect they account it as a part of the religion of these servants. 237. But, by God, beside Whom there is none other God, this Servant hath not sanctioned the committing of sins, much less that whereof the prohibition hath been explicitly revealed in the Book of God! 238. God hath prohibited unto men the drinking of wine, and the unlawfuless thereof hath been revealed and recorded in the Book of God, Quran 5:92 and the doctors of the age (may God multiply the like of them) have unanimously prohibited unto men this abominable action; yet withal do some commit it. 239. Now the punishment of this action falls on these heedless persons, while those manifestations of the glory of sanctity remain holy and undefiled: unto their sanctity all Being, whether of the unseen or the seen, testifieth. 240. "Yea, these servants of God regard God as 'doing what He pleaseth, and ordering what He willeth.' Quran 2:254, 3:35, 22:14,19 241. There is no retreat nor way of flight for anyone save unto God, and no refuge nor asylum but in Him. 242. And at no time hath the caviling [reviling] of men, whether learned or unlearned, been a thing to rely on, nor will it be so. 243. The prophets, who are the pearls of the Ocean of Union and the recipients of Divine Revelation, have ever been the objects of men's aversion and caviling; much more these servants. 244. Even as He saith: `Every nation schemed against their apostle to catch him. And they contended with falsehood therewith to refute the truth.' 245. So likewise He saith, `There came not unto them any apostle but they mocked at him.' Quran 40:5 Quran 15:11, 36:29 246. Consider the appearance of the Seal of the Prophets, the King of the Elect (the soul of the worlds be His sacrifice); after the dawning of the Sun of Truth from the horizon of the Hijaz what wrongs befell that Manifestation of the Might of the Lord of Glory at the hands of the people of error! 247. So heedless were men that they were wont to consider the vexation of that Holy One as one of the greatest of good works and as the means of approaching God Most High. 248. For in the first years the doctors of that age, whether Jews or Christians, turned aside from that Sun of the Highest Horizon; 249. and, at the turning aside of those persons, all, whether humble or noble, girt up their loins to quench the radiance of that Light of the Horizon of Ideals. 250. The names of all are recorded in books: amongst them were Wahb ibn Rahib, Ka`b ibn Ashraf, `Abdu'llah ibn Ubayy, and the like of these persons; till at length the matter reached such a point that they convened a meeting to take counsel as to the shedding of the most pure blood of that Holy One, as God (glorious is His mention) hath declared: 251. `And when those who misbelieved plotted against thee to confine thee, or slay thee, or drive thee out; and they plotted, and God plotted; and God is the best of plotters.' Quran 8:30 252. So likewise He saith: `And if their aversion be grievous unto thee, then, if thou art able to seek out a hole down into the earth, or a ladder up into the sky, that thou mayest show them a sign--do so: 253. yet if God pleased He would assuredly bring them all to the true guidance: be not therefore one of the ignorant.' Quran 6:35 254. By God, the hearts of those near to God are scorched at the purport of these two blessed verses; 255. yet the like of these matters certainly transmitted to Us are blotted out of sight, and men have not reflected, neither do reflect about, what it was that was the reason of the turning aside of God's servants among the people at the appearance of the daysprings of divine lights. 256. "So, too, before the Seal of the Prophets, consider Jesus the Son of Mary. 257. After the appearance of that Manifestation of the Merciful One all the doctors charged that Quintessence of Faith with misbelief and rebelliousness; 258. until at length, with the consent of Annas, who was the chief of the doctors of that age, and likewise Caiaphas, who was the most learned of the judges, John 11:49-50, 18:13-28, Acts 4:6-10 they wrought upon that Holy One that which the pen is ashamed and unable to repeat. 259. The earth with its amplitude was too strait for Him, until God took Him up into the heaven. 260. Yet were a detailed account of the prophets to be submitted it is feared that weariness might result. (K____ here inserts a passage) 261. "And the Jewish doctors especially hold that after Moses no plenipotentiary prophet possessed of a new Law shall come, yet that [prophet] from amongst the children of David shall appear, who shall give currency to the Law of the Pentateuch, until, by his help, the ordinances of the Pentateuch shall become current and effective between the East and the West. 262. So too the people of the Gospel regard it as impossible that after Jesus the Son of Mary any Founder of a new religion should shine forth from the day spring of the Divine Will; and they seek a proof in this verse which is in the Gospel: 'Verily it may be that the heaven and the earth should pass away, yet the word of the Son of Man shall never pass away.' 263. And they hold that what Jesus the Son of Mary hath said and commanded shall not suffer change, whereas he saith in one place in the Gospel, 'Verily I go and come again'; 264. and in the Gospel of John likewise He giveth tidings of 'the Comforting Spirit that shall come after me'; while in the Gospel of Luke also certain signs are mentioned. 265. But, because some of the doctors of that faith have propounded for each utterance an explanation after their own lusts, therefore have they remained veiled from the meaning intended." (From here to the end, the tablet is in Arabic) (S. Effendi's translation) CHAPTER TEN Divisions 266-290 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran THE LETTER TO THE KINGS 266. O would that thou wouldst permit Me, O Shah, to send unto thee that which would cheer the eyes, and tranquillize the souls, and persuade every fair-minded person that with Him is the knowledge of the Book. Certain translations have a sentence in Persian that follows the first Arabic sentence (after "...Book.") 267. "Some men, when they are unable to answer their opponent, lay hold of the rope of textual corruption; whereas mention of textual corruptions occurs only in special passages." 268. Yet for the repudiation of the foolish and the connivance of the divines, I would have uttered a discourse that would have thrilled and carried away the hearts unto a realm from the murmur of whose winds can be heard: `No God is there but He!' (Browne's translation resumes) 269. But now, because the time admitteth it not, the tongue is withheld from utterance, and the vessel of declaration is sealed until God shall unclose it by His power: verily He is the Potent, the Powerful. 270. "Glory be to Thee, O God! O My God, I ask of Thee in Thy Name, whereby Thou hast subdued whomsoever is in the heavens and the earth, that Thou wilt keep the lamp of Thy religion with the glass of Thy power and Thy favours, 271. so that the winds of denial pass not by it from the region of those who are heedless of the mysteries of Thy Sovereign Name: then increase its light by the oil of Thy wisdom: verily Thou art Potent over whomsoever is in Thy earth and Thy heaven. 272. "O Lord, I ask of Thee by the Supreme Word, whereat whosoever is in the earth and the heaven feareth, save him who taketh hold of the `Most Firm Handle', Quran 2:257, 31:21 that Thou wilt not abandon Me amongst Thy creatures: 273. lift Me up unto Thee, and make Me to enter in under the shadow of Thy mercy, and give Me to drink of the pure wine of Thy grace, that I may dwell under the canopy of Thy glory and the domes of Thy favours: verily Thou art powerful unto that Thou wishest, and verily Thou art the Protecting, the Self-Sufficing. 274. "O King! The lamps of justice are extinguished, and the fire of persecution is kindled on all sides, until that they have made My people captives. 275. This is not the first honour which hath been violated in the way of God. 276. It behooveth everyone to regard and recall what befell the kindred of the Prophet until that the people made them captives and brought them in unto Damascus the spacious; and amongst them was the Prince of Worshippers, the Stay of the elect, the Sanctuary of the eager (the soul of all beside him be his sacrifice). 277. It was said unto them, `Are ye seceders?' 278. He said, `No, by God, we are servants who have believed in God and in His signs, and through us the teeth of faith are disclosed in a smile, and the sign of the Merciful One shineth forth; through our mention spreadeth Al-Batha (Mecca), and the darkness which intervened between earth and heaven is dispelled.' 279. It was said, `Have ye forbidden what God hath sanctioned, or sanctioned what God hath forbidden?' 280. He said, `We were the first who followed the commandments of God: 281. we are the source of command and its origin, and the firstfruits of all good and its consummation: 282. we are the sign of the Eternal, and His commemoration amongst the nations.' 283. It was said, `Have ye abandoned the Quran?' 284. He said, `Through us did the Merciful One reveal it; and we are gales of the All-Glorious amidst His creatures; we are streams which have arisen from the most mighty Ocean whereby God revived the earth after its death; 285. from us His signs are diffused, His evidences are manifested, and His tokens appear; and with us are His mysteries and His secrets.' 286. It was said, `For what fault then were ye afflicted?' 287. He said, `For the love of God and our severance from all beside Him.' 288. "Verily We have not repeated his expressions (upon him be peace), yet rather We have made manifest a spray from the Ocean of Life which was deposited in his words, that by it those who advance may live and be aware of what hath befallen the trusted ones of God on the part of an evil and most reprobate people. 289. And today We see the people censuring those who acted unjustly of yore, while they oppress more vehemently than those oppressed, and know it not. 290. By God, I do not desire sedition, yet the purification of God's servants from all that withholdeth them from approach to God, the King of the Day of Invocation. CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 291-325 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran THE LETTER TO THE KINGS 291. "I was asleep on My couch: the breaths of My Lord the Merciful passed over Me and awakened Me from sleep: (K____'s translation adds:) [and commanded me to proclaim betwixt earth and heaven: 292. this was not on my part, yet on His part, and] to this bear witness the denizens of the realms of His Power and His Kingdom, and the dwellers in the cities of His Glory, and Himself, the True. 293. I am not impatient of calamities in His way, nor of afflictions for His love and at His good pleasure. 294. God hath made affliction as a morning shower to this green pasture, and as a match for His lamp whereby earth and heaven are illumined. 295. "Shall that which anyone hath of wealth endure unto him, or avail him tomorrow with him who holdeth his forelock? 296. If any should look on those who sleep under slabs and keep company with the dust, can he distinguish the bones of the king's skull from the knuckles of the slave? 297. No, by the King of Kings! Or doth he know governors from herdsmen, or discern the wealthy and the rich from him who was without shoes or carpet? 298. By God, distinction is removed, save for him who fulfilled righteousness and judged uprightly. 299. Where are the doctors, the scholars, the nobles? 300. Where is the keenness of their glances, the sharpness of their sight, the subtlety of their thoughts, the soundness of their understandings? 301. Where are their hidden treasures and their apparent gauds, their bejewelled thrones and their ample couches? 302. Alas! All have been laid waste, and the decree of God hath rendered them as scattered dust! 303. Emptied is what they treasured up, and dissipated is what they collected, and dispersed is what they concealed: 304. they have become such that thou seest nothing except their empty places, their roofs broken open, their uprooted beams, their new things waxed old. 305. As for the discerning man, verily wealth will not divert him from regarding the end; and for the prudent man, riches will not withhold him from turning toward God the Rich, the Exalted. 306. Where is he who held dominion over all whereon the sun arose, and who spent lavishly and sought after curious things in the world and what is therein created? 307. Where is the lord of the swarthy squadron and the yellow standard? 308. Where is he who ruled Zawra (Baghdad), and where he who wrought injustice in (Damascus) the spacious? 309. Where are they at whose bounty treasures were afraid, at whose openhandedness and generosity the ocean was dismayed? 310. Where is he whose arm was stretched forth in rebelliousness, whose heart turned away from the Merciful One? 311. Where is he who used to make choice of pleasures and cull the fruits of desires? 312. Where are the dames of the bridal chambers, and the possessors of beauty? 313. Where are their waving branches and their spreading boughs, their lofty palaces and trellised gardens? 314. Where is the smoothness of the expanses thereof and the softness of their breezes, the rippling of their waters and the murmur of their winds, the cooing of their doves and the rustling of their trees? 315. Where are their laughing hearts and their smiling teeth? 316. Woe unto them! They have descended to the abyss and become companions to the pebbles; to day no mention is heard of them nor any sound; nothing is known of them nor any hint. 317. Will the people dispute it while they behold it? Will they deny it when they know it? 318. I know not in what valley they wander erringly: do they not see that they depart and return not? 319. How long will they be famous in the low countries and in the high, descend and ascend? 320. `Is not the time yet come to those who believe for their hearts to become humble for the remembrance of God?' Quran 57:15 321. Well is it with that one who hath said or shall say, `Yea, O Lord, the time is ripe and hath come,' and who severeth himself from all that is. 322. Alas! Nothing is reaped but what is sown, and nothing is taken but what is laid up, save by the grace of God and His favour. 323. Hath the earth conceived Him whom the veils of glory prevent not from ascending into the Kingdom of His Lord, the Mighty, the Supreme? 324. Have We any good works whereby defects shall be removed or which shall bring Us near unto the Lord of causes? 325. We ask God to deal with Us according to His grace, not His justice, and to make Us of those who turn toward Him and sever themselves from all beside Him. Tablet of the Letter to the Kings CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 326-350 Tablet to the Shah of Iran THE LETTER TO THE KINGS (S. Effendi's translation) 326. I have seen, O Shah, in the path of God what eye hath not seen nor ear heard. 327. Friends have disclaimed Me; ways are straitened unto Me; the pool of safety is dried up; the plain of ease is scorched yellow. 328. How numerous the tribulations which have rained, and will soon rain, upon Me! 329. I advance with My face set towards Him Who is the Almighty, the All-Bounteous, whilst behind Me glideth the serpent. 330. Mine eyes have rained down tears until My bed is drenched. I sorrow not for Myself, however. 331. By God! Mine head yearneth for the spear out of love for its Lord. 332. I never passed a tree, but Mine heart addressed it saying: `O would that thou wert cut down in My name, and My body crucified upon thee, in the path of My Lord!' 333. Yea, because I see mankind going astray in their intoxication, and they know it not: 334. they have exalted their lusts, and put aside their God, as though they took the command of God for a mockery, a sport, and a plaything; and they think that they do well, and that they are harboured in the citadel of security. 335. The matter is not as they suppose: tomorrow they shall see what they now deny. 336. "We are about to shift from this most remote place of banishment (Adrianople) unto the prison of Akka. 337. And, according to what they say, it is assuredly the most desolate of the cities of the world, the most unsightly of them in appearance, the most detestable in climate, and the foulest in water; 338. it is as though it were the metropolis of the owl; there is not heard from its regions aught save the sound of its hooting. 339. And in it they intend to imprison the Servant, and to shut in Our faces the doors of leniency and take away from Us the good things of the life of the world during what remaineth of Our days. 340. By God! Though weariness lay Me low, and hunger consume Me, and the bare rock be My bed, and My fellows the beasts of the field, I will not complain, 341. yet I will endure patiently as those endued with constancy and firmness have endured patiently, through the power of God, the Eternal King and Creator of the nations, and will render thanks unto God under all conditions. 342. We pray that, out of His bounty-- exalted be He--He may release, through this imprisonment, the necks of men from chains and fetters, and cause them to turn, with sincere faces, towards His Face, Who is the Mighty, the Bounteous. 343. Ready is He to answer whosoever calleth upon Him, and nigh is He unto such as commune with Him. 344. And We ask Him to make this dark calamity a buckler for the body of His saints, and to protect them thereby from sharp swords and piercing blades. 345. Through affliction hath His light shone and His praise been bright unceasingly: this hath been His method through past ages and bygone times. 346. "The people shall know what today they understand not when their steeds shall stumble, their beds be rolled up, their swords be blunted, and their footsteps slip. 347. I know not how long they shall ride the steed of desire and wander erringly in the desert of heedlessness and error. 348. Of glory shall any glory endure, or of abasement any abasement? 349. Or shall he endure who used to stay himself on high cushions, and who attained in splendour the utmost limit? 350. No, by My Lord the Merciful! `All that is thereon is transient, and there remaineth only the face of My Lord' the Mighty, the Beneficent. CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 351-375 Tablet of the Letter to the Kings Tablet to the Shah of Iran THE LETTER TO THE KINGS 351. What buckler hath not the arrow of destruction smitten, or what pinion hath not the hand of fate plucked? 352. From what fortress hath the messenger of death been kept back when he came? 353. What throne hath not been broken, or what palace hath not been left desolate? 354. If men did merely know what pure wine of the mercy of their Lord, the Mighty, the All-Knowing, was beneath the seal, they would certainly cast aside reproach and seek to be satisfied by this Servant; 355. yet now have they veiled Me with the veil of darkness which they have woven with the hands of doubts and fancies. 356. The White Hand shall cleave an opening to this sombre night. 357. On that day the servants of God shall say what those caviling women said of yore, that there may appear in the end what began in the beginning. 358. Do they desire to tarry when their foot is in the stirrup? Or do they see any return in their going? 359. No, by the Lord of Lords, save in the Resurrection! 360. On that day men shall arise from the tombs and shall be questioned concerning their riches. 361. Happy that one which shall not oppress with burdens on that day whereon the mountains shall pass away and all shall appear for the questioning in the presence of God the Exalted! Verily He is severe in punishing. 362. "We ask God to sanctify the hearts of certain of the doctors from rancour and hatred that they may regard things with eyes which closure overcometh not; 363. and to raise them unto a station where the world and the lordship thereof shall not turn them aside from looking toward the Supreme Horizon, 364. and where anxiety for gaining a livelihood and providing household goods shall not divert them from the thought of that day whereon the mountains shall be made like carpets. 365. Though they rejoice at that which hath befallen Us of calamity, there shall come a day whereon they shall wail and weep. 366. By My Lord, were I given the choice between the glory and opulence, the wealth and dignity, the ease and luxury wherein they are, and the distress and affliction wherein I am, 367. I would certainly choose that wherein I am today, and I would not now exchange one atom of these afflictions for all that hath been created in the kingdom of production! 368. Were it not for afflictions in the way of God My continuance would have no sweetness for Me, nor would My life profit Me. 369. Let it not be hidden from the discerning and such as look towards the chiefest outlook that I, during the greater part of My days, was as a Servant sitting beneath a sword suspended by a single hair who knoweth not when it shall descend upon Him, whether it shall descend instantly or after a while. 370. And in all this We give thanks to God the Lord of the worlds, and We praise Him under all circumstances: verily He is a witness unto all things. 371. "We ask God to extend His shadow (the Shah of Persia), that the unitarians may haste thereto, and that the sincere may take shelter therein; and to bestow on these servants flowers from the garden of his grace and stars from the horizon of his favours; 372. and to assist him in that which he liketh and approveth; and to help him unto that which shall bring him near to the dayspring of His most beautiful names, that he may not shut his eyes to the wrong which he seeth, yet may regard his subjects with the eye of favour and preserve them from violence. 373. And we ask Him (exalted is He) to gather all together by the gulf of the Most Mighty Ocean where of each drop crieth, 'Verily He is the giver of good tidings to the Worlds and the quickener of the worlds; and p raise be to God the King of the Day of Judgement.'" 374. And we ask Him (exalted is He) to make thee a helper unto His religion and a regarder of His justice, that thou mayest rule over His servants as thou rulest over those of thy kindred, and mayest choose for them what thou wouldest choose for thyself. 375. Verily He is the Potent, the Exalted, the Protecting, the Self-Subsistent." Translated by S. Effendi and E. Browne compare with other text of the tablet confirm notes translator K____ CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 The Tablet of the Seven Valleys The Tablet of the Seven Valleys, and the Tablet of the Four Valleys are two tablets inspired by the Sufis, revealed in Persian THE SEVEN VALLEYS Preamble 1. In the Name of God, the Clement, the Merciful. 2. Praise be to God Who hath made being to come forth from nothingness; graven upon the tablet of man the secrets of preexistence; 3. taught him from the mysteries of divine utterance that which he knew not; made him a Luminous Book unto those who believed and surrendered themselves; 4. caused him to witness the creation of all thingsin this black and ruinous age, and to speak forth from the apex of eternity with a wondrous voice in the Excellent Temple, 5. to the end that every man may testify, in him, by him, in the station of the Manifestation of his Lord, that verily there is no God save Him, 6. and that every man may thereby win his way to the summit of realities, until none shall contemplate anything whatsoever, except that he shall see God therein. 7. And I praise and glorify the first sea which hath branched from the ocean of the Divine Essence, and the first morn which hath glowed from the Horizon of Oneness, 8. and the first sun which hath risen in the Heaven of Eternity, and the first fire which was lit from the Lamp of Preexistence in the lantern of singleness: 9. He who was Ahmad in the kingdom of the exalted ones, and Muhammad amongst the concourse of the near ones, and Mahmád (Muhammad, Ahmad, Mahmád are names and titles of the Prophet, from the word "to praise," "to exalt.") in the realm of the sincere ones. "...by whichsoever (name) ye will, invoke Him: 10. He hath most excellent names" in the hearts of those who know. Quran 17:110 And upon His household and companions be abundant and abiding and eternal peace! 11. Further, we have harkened to what the nightingale of knowledge sang on the boughs of the tree of thy being, and learned what the dove of certitude cried on the branches of the bower of thy heart. 12. Methinks I verily inhaled the pure fragrances of the garment of thy love, and attained thy very meeting from perusing thy letter. 13. And since I noted thy mention of thy death in God, and thy life through Him, and thy love for the beloved of God and the Manifestations of His Names and the Dawning-Points of His Attributes 14. —I therefore reveal unto thee sacred and resplendent tokens from the planes of glory, to attract thee into the court of holiness and nearness and beauty, 15. and draw thee to a station wherein thou shalt see nothing in creation save the Face of thy Beloved [Lord], the Honored, and behold all created things only as in the day wherein none hath a mention. 16. Of this hath the nightingale of oneness sung in the garden of Ghawthíyyih. sermon by Alí 17. He saith: "And there shall appear upon the tablet of thine heart a writing of the subtle mysteries of `Fear God and God will give you knowledge'; Quran 2:282) 18. and the bird of thy soul shall recall the holy sanctuaries of preexistence and soar on the wings of longing in the heaven of `walk the beaten paths of thy Lord', and gather the fruits of communion in the gardens of `Then feed on every kind of fruit.'" Quran 16:71 19. By My life, O friend, wert thou to taste of these fruits, from the green garden of these blossoms which grow in the lands of knowledge, beside the eastern lights of the Essence in the mirrors of names and attributes 20. —yearning would seize the reins of patience and reserve from out thy hand, and make thy soul to shake with the flashing light, and draw thee from the earthly homeland to the first, heavenly abode in the Center of Realities, 21. and lift thee to a plane wherein thou wouldst soar in the air even as thou walkest upon the earth, and move over the water as thou runnest on the land. 22. Wherefore, may it rejoice Me, and thee, and whosoever mounteth into the heaven of knowledge, and whose heart is refreshed by this, that the wind of certitude hath blown over the garden of his being, from the Sheba of the All-Merciful. Peace be upon him who followeth the Right Path! 23. And further: The stages that mark the wayfarer's journey from the abode of dust to the heavenly homeland are said to be seven. 24. Some have called these Seven Valleys, and others, Seven Cities. [Seven Hills?] 25. And they say that until the wayfarer taketh leave of self, and traverseth these stages, he shall never reach to the ocean of nearness and union, nor drink of the peerless wine. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-50 The Tablets of the Seven Valley Valley of Search THE SEVEN VALLEYS 26. The first is The Valley of Search. 27. The steed of this Valley is patience; without patience the wayfarer on this journey will reach nowhere and attain no goal. 28. Nor should he ever be downhearted; if he strive for 100,000 [1,000] years and yet fail to behold the beauty of the Friend, he should not falter. 29. For those who seek the Ka'bih (The holy Sanctuary at Mecca. Here the word means "goal.") of "for Us" rejoice in the tidings:"In Our ways will We guide them." Quran 29:69: "And whoso maketh efforts for Us, in Our ways will We guide them." 30. In their search, they have stoutly girded up the loins of service, and seek at every moment to journey from the plane of heedlessness into the realm of being. 31. No bond shall hold them back, and no counsel shall deter them. 32. It is incumbent on these servants that they cleanse the heart —which is the wellspring of divine treasures— from every marking, and that they turn away from imitation, which is following the traces of their forefathers and sires, and shut the door of friendliness and enmity upon all the people of the earth. 33. In this journey the seeker reacheth a stage wherein he seeth all created things wandering distracted in search of the Friend. 34. How many a Jacob will he see, hunting after his Joseph; he will behold many a lover, hasting to seek the Beloved, he will witness a world of desiring ones searching after the One Desired. 35. At every moment he findeth a weighty matter, in every hour he becometh aware of a mystery; for he hath taken his heart away from both worlds, and set out for the Ka'bih of the Beloved. (The holy Sanctuary at Mecca. Here the word means "goal.") 36. At every step, aid from the Invisible Realm will attend him and the heat of his search will grow. 37. One must judge of search by the standard of the Majnún of Love. (Majnún literallymeans "insane." This is the title of the celebrated lover of ancient Persian and Arabian lore, whose beloved was Laylí, daughter of an Arabian prince. Symbolizing true human love bordering on the divine, the story has been made the theme of many a Persian romantic poem, particularly that of Nizámí, written AD 1188) 39. It is related that one day they came upon Majnún sifting the dust, and his tears flowing down. 40. They said, "What doest thou?" He said, "I seek for Laylí." 41. They cried, "Alas for thee! Laylí is of pure spirit, and thou seekest her in the dust!" 42. He said, "I seek her everywhere; haply somewhere I shall find her." 43. Yea, although to the wise it be shameful to seek the Lord of Lords in the dust, yet this betokeneth intense ardor in searching. 44. "Whoso seeketh out a thing with zeal shall find it." Arabian proverb 45. The true seeker hunteth nothing except the object of his quest, and the lover hath no desire save union with his beloved. Nor shall the seeker reach his goal unless he sacrifice all things. 46. That is, whatever he hath seen, and heard, and understood, all must he set at naught, that he may enter the realm of the spirit, which is the City of God. 47. Labor is needed, if we are to seek Him; ardour is needed, if we are to drink of the honey of reunion with Him; and if we taste of this cup, we shall cast away the world. 48. On this journey the traveler abideth in every land and dwelleth in every region. 49. In every face, he seeketh the beauty of the Friend; in every country he looketh for the Beloved. 50. He joineth every company, and seeketh fellowship with every soul, that haply in some mind he may uncover the secret of the Friend, or in some face he may behold the beauty of the Loved [One]. The Tablets of the Seven Valleys CHAPTER THREE Divisions 51-80 Valley of Love THE SEVEN VALLEYS 51. And if, by the help of God, he findeth on this journey a trace of the traceless Friend, and inhaleth the fragrance of the long-lost Joseph from the heavenly messenger, he shall straightway step into the Valley of Love... (Joseph in the Qurán and the Torah) and be dissolved in the fire of love. 52 In this city the heaven of ecstasy is upraised and the world-illuming sun of yearning shineth, and the fire of love is ablaze; and when the fire of love is ablaze, it burneth to ashes the harvest of reason. 53. Now is the traveler unaware of himself, and of aught besides himself. 54. He seeth neither ignorance nor knowledge, neither doubt nor certitude; he knoweth not the morn of guidance from the night of error. 55. He fleeth both from unbelief and faith, and deadly poison is a balm to him. 56. Wherefore Attár (Farídu'd-Dín Attár (ca. 1150-1230 A.D.), the great Persian Súfí poet.) saith: For the infidel, error—for the faithful, faith; For Attár's heart, an atom of Thy pain. 57. The steed of this Valley is pain; and if there be no pain this journey will never end. 58. In this station the lover hath no thought save the Beloved, and seeketh no refuge save the Friend. 59. At every moment he offereth a hundred lives in the path of the Loved One, at every step he throweth a thousand heads at the feet of the Beloved. 60. O My Brother! Until thou enter the Egypt of love, thou shalt never come to the Joseph of the Beauty of the Friend; 61. and until, like Jacob, thou forsake thine outward eyes, thou shalt never open the eye of thine inward being; 62. and until thou burn with the fire of love, thou shalt never commune with the Lover of Longing. 63. A lover feareth nothing and no harm can come nigh him: Thou seest him chill in the fire and dry in the sea. 64. A lover is he who is chill in hell fire; A knower is he who is dry in the sea. Persian mystic poem 65. Love accepteth no existence and wisheth no life: He seeth life in death, and in shame seeketh glory. 66. To merit the madness of love, man must abound in sanity; to merit the bonds of the Friend, he must be full of spirit. 67. Blessed the neck that is caught in His noose, happy the head that falleth on the dust in the pathway of His love. 68. Wherefore, O friend, give up thy self that thou mayest find the Peerless [Lord], pass by this mortal earth that thou mayest seek a home in the nest of heaven. 69. Be as naught, if thou wouldst kindle the fire of being and be fit for the pathway of love. 70. Love seizeth upon a living soul, The falcon preyeth not on a dead mouse. Persian mystic poem (The Hidden Words Arabic trans.) 71. Love setteth a world aflame at every turn, and he wasteth every land where he carrieth his banner. 72. Being hath no existence in his kingdom; the wise wield no command within his realm. 73. The leviathan of love swalloweth the master of reason and destroyeth the lord of knowledge. 74. He drinketh the seven seas, but his heart's thirst is still unquenched, and he saith, "Is there yet any more?" Quran 50:29) He shunneth himself and draweth away from all on earth. 75. Love's a stranger to earth and heaven too; In him are lunacies 72. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí (AD 1250) (the greatest of all Persian Súfí poets, and founder of the "whirling” dervish order) 76. He hath bound a myriad victims in his fetters, wounded a myriad wise men with his arrow. 77. Know that every redness in the world is from his anger, and every paleness in men's cheeks is from his poison. 78. He yieldeth no remedy but death, he walketh not save in the valley of the shadow; yet sweeter than honey is his venom on the lover's lips, and fairer his destruction in the seeker's eyes than 100,000 lives. 79. Wherefore must the veils of the satanic self be burned away at the fire of love, that the spirit may be purified and cleansed and thus may know the station of the Lord of the Worlds. 80. Kindle the fire of love and burn away all things, Then set thy foot into the land of the lovers. From an ode by Bahá-ulláh CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-105 The Tablets of the Seven Valleys Valley of Knowledge THE SEVEN VALLEYS 81. And if, confirmed by the Creator, the lover escapes from the claws of the eagle of love, he will enter The Valley of Knowledge ... and come out of doubt into certitude, and turn from the darkness of illusion to the guiding light of the fear of God. 82. His inner eyes will open and he will privily converse with his Beloved; he will set ajar the gate of truth and piety, and shut the doors of vain imaginings. 83. He in this station is content with the decree of God, and seeth war as peace, and findeth in death the secrets of everlasting life. 84. With inward and outward eyes he witnesseth the mysteries of resurrection in the realms of creation and the souls of men, and with a pure heart apprehendeth the divine wisdom in the endless Manifestations of God. 85. In the ocean he findeth a drop, in a drop he beholdeth the secrets of the sea. 86. Split the atom's heart, and lo! Within it thou wilt find a sun. Persian mystic poem 87. The wayfarer in this Valley seeth in the fashionings of the True One nothing save clear providence, and at every moment saith: 88. "No defect canst thou see in the creation of the God of Mercy: Repeat the gaze: Seest thou a single flaw?" Quran 67:3 89. He beholdeth justice in injustice, and in justice, grace. 90. In ignorance he findeth many a knowledge hidden, and in knowledge a myriad wisdoms manifest. 91. He breaketh the cage of the body and the passions, and consorteth with the people of the immortal realm. 92. He mounteth on the ladders of inner truth and hasteneth to the heaven of inner significance. 93. He rideth in the ark of "we shall show them our signs in the regions and in themselves," and journeyeth over the sea of "until it become plain to them that (this Book) is the truth." Quran 41:53 94. And if he meeteth with injustice he shall have patience, and if he cometh upon wrath he shall manifest love. 95. There was once a lover who had sighed for long years in separation from his beloved, and wasted in the fire of remoteness. 96. From the rule of love, his heart was empty of patience, and his body weary of his spirit; he reckoned life without her as a mockery, and time consumed him away. 97. How many a day he found no rest in longing for her; how many a night the pain of her kept him from sleep; his body was worn to a sigh, his heart's wound had turned him to a cry of sorrow. 98. He had given a thousand lives for one taste of the cup of her presence, but it availed him not. 99. The doctors knew no cure for him, and companions avoided his company; yea, physicians have no medicine for one sick of love, unless the favor of the beloved one deliver him. 100. At last, the tree of his longing yielded the fruit of despair, and the fire of his hope fell to ashes. 101. Then one night he could live no more, and he went out of his house and made for the marketplace. 102. On a sudden, a watchman followed after him. 103. He broke into a run, with the watchman following; then other watchmen came together, and barred every passage to the weary one. 104. And the wretched one cried from his heart, and ran here and there, and moaned to himself: "Surely this watchman is Izrá'íl, my angel of death, following so fast upon me; or he is a tyrant of men, seeking to harm me." 105. His feet carried him on, the one bleeding with the arrow of love, and his heart lamented. The Tablets of the Seven Valleys CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 106-130 (Valley of Knowledge) THE SEVEN VALLEYS 106. Then he came to a garden wall, and with untold pain he scaled it, for it proved very high; and forgetting his life, he threw himself down to the garden. 107. And there he beheld his beloved with a lamp in her hand, searching for a ring she had lost. 108. When the heart-surrendered lover looked on his ravishing love, he drew a great breath and raised up his hands in prayer, crying: 109. "O God! Give Thou glory to the watchman, and riches and long life. 110. For the watchman was Gabriel, guiding this poor one; or he was Isráfíl, bringing life to this wretched one!" 111. Indeed, his words were true, for he had found many a secret justice in this seeming tyranny of the watchman, and seen how many a mercy lay hid behind the veil. 112. Out of wrath, the guard had led him who was athirst in love's desert to the sea of his loved one, and lit up the dark night of absence with the light of reunion. 113. He had driven one who was afar, into the garden of nearness, had guided an ailing soul to the heart's physician. 114. Now if the lover could have looked ahead, he would have blessed the watchman at the start, and prayed on his behalf, and he would have seen that tyranny as justice; but since the end was veiled to him, he moaned and made his plaint in the beginning. 115. Yet those who journey in the garden land of knowledge, because they see the end in the beginning, see peace in war and friendliness in anger. 116. Such is the state of the wayfarers in this Valley; but the people of the Valleys above this see the end and the beginning as one; nay, they see neither beginning nor end, and witness neither "first" nor "last." Quran 57:3 117. Nay rather, the citizens of the undying city, who dwell in the green garden land, see not even "neither first nor last"; they fly from all that is first, and repulse all that is last. 118. For these have passed over the worlds of names, and fled beyond the worlds of attributes as swift as lightning. 119. Thus is it said: "Absolute Unity excludeth all attributes." Saying attributed to Alí 120. And they have made their dwelling-place in the shadow of the Essence. 121. Wherefore, relevant to this, Khájih `Abdu'lláh Shiek Abú Ismá'íl `Abdu'lláh Ansárí of Hirát, AD 1050 Súfí leader, descended from the Prophet's companion Abú Ayyúb. Chiefly known for his Munáját (Supplications) and Rubá'íyyát (Quatrains). "Ansár" means the "Helpers" or companions of Muhammad in Medina.) —may God the Most High sanctify his beloved spirit— hath made a subtle point and spoken an eloquent word as to the meaning of "Guide Thou us on the straight path," which is: Quran 1:5 122. "Show us the right way, that is, honor us with the love of Thine Essence, 123. that we may be freed from turning toward ourselves and toward all else save Thee, and may become wholly Thine, and know only Thee, and see only Thee, and think of none save Thee." 124. Nay, these even mount above this station, wherefore it is said: 125. Love is a veil betwixt the lover and the loved one; More than this I am not permitted to tell. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 126. At this hour the morn of knowledge hath arisen and the lamps of wayfaring and wandering are quenched. (A reference to the mystic wandering and search for truth guided by 'Lights' or Súfí leaders. Bahá-ulláh here warns the mystics that the coming of the Divine Manifestation in His Day makes further search unnecessary, as it was said by `Alí: "Quench the lamp when the sun hath risen" —the sun referring to the Manifestation of God in the New Day.) 127. Veiled from this was Moses 128. Though all strength and light; Then thou who hast no wings at all, Attempt not flight. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 129. If thou be a man of communion and prayer, soar up on the wings of assistance from Holy Souls, that thou mayest behold the mysteries of the Friend and attain to the lights of the Beloved, 130. "Verily, we are from God and to Him shall we return." Quran 2:151 CHAPTER SIX Divisions 131-165 The Tablets of the Seven Valleys Valley of Unity THE SEVEN VALLEYS 131. After passing through the Valley of knowledge, which is the last plane of limitation, the wayfarer cometh to the Valley of Unity, and drinketh from the cup of the Absolute, and gazeth on the Manifestations of Oneness. 132. In this station he pierceth the veils of plurality, fleeth from the worlds of the flesh, and ascendeth into the heaven of singleness. 133. With the ear of God he heareth, with the eye of God he beholdeth the mysteries of divine creation. 134. He steppeth into the sanctuary of the Friend, and shareth as an intimate the pavilion of the Loved One. 135. He stretcheth out the hand of truth from the sleeve of the Absolute; he revealeth the secrets of power. 136. He seeth in himself neither name nor fame nor rank, yet findeth his own praise in praising God. 137. He beholdeth in his own name the name of God; to him, "all songs are from the King," and every melody from Him. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 138. He sitteth on the throne of "Say, all is from God," Quran 4:80 and taketh his rest on the carpet of "There is no power or might but in God." Quran 18:37 139. He looketh on all things with the eye of oneness, and seeth the brilliant rays of the divine sun shining from the dawning-point of Essence alike on all created things, and the lights of singleness reflected over all creation. 140. It is clear to thine Eminence that all the variations which the wayfarer in the stages of his journey beholdeth in the realms of being, proceed from his own vision. 141. We shall give an example of this, that its meaning may become fully clear: 142. Consider the visible sun; although it shineth with one radiance upon all things, and at the behest of the King of Manifestation bestoweth light on all creation, yet in each place it becometh manifest and sheddeth its bounty according to the potentialities of that place. 143. For instance, in a mirror it reflecteth its own disk and shape, and this is due to the sensitivity of the mirror; in a crystal it maketh fire to appear, and in other things it showeth only the effect of its shining, but not its full disk. 144. And yet, through that effect, by the command of the Creator, it traineth each thing according to the quality of that thing, as thou observest. 145. In like manner, colors become visible in every object according to the nature of that object. 146. For instance, in a yellow globe, the rays shine yellow; in a white the rays are white; and in a red, the red rays are manifest. 147. Then these variations are from the object, not from the shining light. 148. And if a place be shut away from the light, as by walls or a roof, it will be entirely bereft of the splendor of the light, nor will the sun shine thereon. 149. Thus it is that certain invalid souls have confined the lands of knowledge within the wall of self and passion, and clouded them with ignorance and blindness, and have been veiled from the light of the mystic sun and the mysteries of the Eternal Beloved; 150. they have strayed afar from the jewelled wisdom of the lucid Faith of the Lord of Messengers, have been shut out of the sanctuary of the All-Beauteous One, and banished from the Ka'bih of splendor. (The holy Sanctuary at Mecca. Here the word means "goal.") 151. Such is the worth of the people of this age! 152. And if a nightingale soar upward from the clay of self (implying Bahá-ulláh's own Manifestation) and dwell in the rose bower of the heart, and in Arabian melodies and sweet Íránian songs recount the mysteries of God 153. —a single word of which quickeneth to fresh, new life the bodies of the dead, and bestoweth the Holy Spirit upon the moldering bones of this existence— 154. thou wilt behold a thousand claws of envy, a myriad beaks of rancor hunting after Him and with all their power intent upon His death. 155. Yea, to the beetle a sweet fragrance seemeth foul, and to the man sick of a rheum a pleasant perfume is as naught. 156. Wherefore, it hath been said for the guidance of the ignorant: 157. Cleanse thou the rheum from out thine head And breathe the breath of God instead. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 158. In sum, the differences in objects have now been made plain. 159. Thus when the wayfarer gazeth only upon the place of appearance —that is, when he seeth only the many-colored globes— he beholdeth yellow and red and white; 160. hence it is, that conflict hath prevailed among the creatures, and a darksome dust from limited souls hath hid the world. 161. And some do gaze upon the effulgence of the light; and some have drunk of the wine of oneness and these see nothing but the sun itself. 162. Thus, for that they move on these three differing planes, the understanding and the words of the wayfarers have differed; and hence the sign of conflict doth continually appear on earth. 163. For some there are who dwell upon the plane of oneness and speak of that world, and some inhabit the realms of limitation, and some the grades of self, while others are completely veiled. 164. Thus do the ignorant people of the day, who have no portion of the radiance of Divine Beauty, make certain claims, and in every age and cycle inflict on the people of the sea of oneness what they themselves deserve. 165. "Should God punish men for their perverse doings, He would not leave on earth a moving thing! But to an appointed term doth He respite them...." Quran 16:63 CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 166-190 The Tablets of the Seven Valleys (Valley of Unity) THE SEVEN VALLEYS 166. O My Brother! A pure heart is as a mirror; cleanse it with the burnish of love and severance from all save God, that the true sun may shine within it and the eternal morning dawn. 167. Then wilt thou clearly see the meaning of "Neither doth My earth nor My heaven contain Me, yet the heart of My faithful servant containeth Me." the Hadíth (action or words traditionally attributed to the Prophet Muhammad or the holy Imáms) 168. And thou wilt take up thy life in thine hand, and with infinite longing cast it before the new Beloved One. 169. Whensoever the light of Manifestation of the King of Oneness settleth upon the throne of the heart and soul, His shining becometh visible in every limb and member. 170. At that time the mystery of the famed tradition gleameth out of the darkness: " 171. A servant is drawn unto Me in prayer until I answer him; and when I have answered him, I become the ear wherewith he heareth...." 172. For thus the Master of the house hath appeared within His home, and all the pillars of the dwelling are ashine with His light. 173. And the action and effect of the light are from the Light-Giver; so it is that all move through Him and arise by His will. 174. And this is that spring whereof the near ones drink, as it is said: "A fount whereof the near unto God shall drink...." Quran 83:28 175. However, let none construe these utterances to be anthropomorphism, nor see in them the descent of the worlds of God into the grades of the creatures; nor should they lead thine Eminence to such assumptions. 176. For God is, in His Essence, holy above ascent and descent, entrance and exit; He hath through all eternity been free of the attributes of human creatures, and ever will remain so. 177. No man hath ever known Him; no soul hath ever found the pathway to His Being. 178. Every mystic knower hath wandered far astray in the valley of the knowledge of Him; every saint hath lost his way in seeking to comprehend His Essence. 179. Sanctified is He above the understanding of the wise; exalted is He above the knowledge of the knowing! 180. The way is barred and to seek it is impiety; His proof is His signs; His being is His evidence. Sermon by Alí 181. Wherefore, the lovers of the face of the Beloved have said: 182. "O Thou, the One Whose Essence alone showeth the way to His Essence, and Who is sanctified above any likeness to His creatures." the Hadíth 183. How can utter nothingness gallop its steed in the field of preexistence, or a fleeting shadow reach to the everlasting sun? 184. The Friend hath said, (the Prophet Muhammad) "But for Thee, we had not known Thee," 185. and the Belovedhath said, "nor attained Thy presence." (the Prophet Muhammad) 186. Yea, these mentionings that have been made of the grades of knowledge relate to the knowledge of the Manifestations of that Sun of Reality, which casteth Its light upon the Mirrors. 187. And the splendor of that light is in the hearts, yet it is hidden under the veilings of sense and the conditions of this earth, 188. even as a candle within a lantern of iron, and when only when the lantern is removed doth the light of the candle shine out. 189. In like manner, when thou strippest the wrappings of illusion from off thine heart, the lights of oneness will be made manifest. 190. Then it is clear that even for the rays there is neither entrance nor exit —how much less for that Essence of Being and that longed-for Mystery. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 191-215 The Tablets of the Seven Valleys (Valley of Unity) THE SEVEN VALLEYS 191. O My Brother, journey upon these planes in the spirit of search, not in blind imitation. 192. A true wayfarer will not be kept back by the bludgeon of words nor debarred by the warning of allusions. 193. How shall a curtain part the lover and the loved one? 194. Not Alexander's wall can separate them! Shamsud-Dín Muhammad, of Shíráz AD 1350, in 'Háfiz' A notable Persian poet 195. Secrets are many, but strangers are myriad. 196. Volumes will not suffice to hold the mystery of the Beloved One, nor can it be exhausted in these pages, although it be no more than a word, no more than a sign. 197. "Knowledge is a single point, yet the ignorant have multiplied it." Hadíth 198. On this same basis, ponder likewise the differences among the worlds. 199. Although the divine worlds be never ending, yet some refer to them as four: 200. The world of time, which is the one that hath both a beginning and an end; 201. the world of duration, which hath a beginning, but whose end is not revealed; 202. the world of perpetuity, whose beginning is not to be seen but which is known to have an end; 203. and the world of eternity, neither a beginning nor an end of which is visible. 204. Although there are many differing statements as to these points, to recount them in detail would result in weariness. 205. Thus, some have said that the world of perpetuity hath neither beginning nor end, and have named the world of eternity as the invisible, impregnable Empyrean. 206. Others have called these the worlds of the Heavenly Court, of the Empyrean Heaven, of the Kingdom of the Angels, and of the mortal world. 207. The journeys in the pathway of love are reckoned as four: 208. From the creatures to the True [Lord]; from the True [Lord] to the creatures; 209. from the creatures to the creatures; from the True [Lord] to the True [Lord]. 210. There is many an utterance of the mystic seers and doctors of former times which I have not mentioned here, since I dislike the copious citation from sayings of the past; for quotation from the words of others proveth acquired learning, not the divine bestowal. 211. Even so much as We have quoted here is out of deference to the wont of men and after the manner of the friends. 212. Further, such matters are beyond the scope of this epistle. 213. Our unwillingness to recount their sayings is not from pride, rather is it a manifestation of wisdom and a demonstration of grace. 214. If Khidr did wreck the vessel on the sea, Yet in this wrong there are a thousand rights. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 215. Otherwise, this Servant regardeth Himself as utterly lost and as nothing, even beside one of the beloved of God, how much less in the presence of His holy ones. Exalted be My Lord, the Supreme! The Tablets of the Seven Valleys CHAPTER NINE Divisions 216-240 (Valley of Unity) THE SEVEN VALLEYS 216. Moreover, our aim is to recount the stages of the wayfarer's journey, not to set forth the conflicting utterances of the mystics. 217. Although a brief example hath been given concerning the beginning and end of the relative world, the world of attributes, yet a second illustration is now added, that the full meaning may be manifest. 218. For instance, let thine Eminence consider his own self; thou art first in relation to thy son, last in relation to thy father. 219. In thine outward appearance, thou tellest of the appearance of power in the realms of divine creation; 220. in thine inward being thou revealest the hidden mysteries which are the divine trust deposited within thee. 221. And thus firstness and lastness, outwardness and inwardness are, in the sense referred to, true of thyself, that in these four states conferred upon thee thou shouldst comprehend the four divine states, 222. and that the nightingale of thine heart on all the branches of the rosetree of existence, whether visible or concealed, should cry out: 223. "He is the first and the last, the Seen and the Hidden." Quran 57:3 224. These statements are made in the sphere of that which is relative, because of the limitations of men. 225. Otherwise, those personages who in a single step have passed over the world of the Relative and the Limited, and dwelt on the fair plane of the Absolute, and pitched their tent in the worlds of authority and command 226. —have burned away these relativities with a single spark, and blotted out these words with a drop of dew. 227. And they swim in the sea of the spirit, and soar in the holy air of light. 228. Then what life have words, on such a plane, that "first" and "last" or other than these be seen or mentioned! 229. In this realm, the first is the last itself, and the last is but the first. 230. In thy soul of love build thou a fire And burn all thoughts and words entire. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 231. O my friend, look upon thyself: Hadst thou not become a father nor begotten a son, neither wouldst thou have heard these sayings. 232. Now forget them all, that thou mayest learn from the Master of Love in the schoolhouse of oneness, and return unto God, and forsake the inner land of unreality (the Súfí idea of the inner plane, that when compared to Revealed Truth is unreal) for thy true station, and dwell within the shadow of the tree of knowledge. 233. O thou dear one! Impoverish thyself, that thou mayest enter the high court of riches; 234. and humble thy body, that thou mayest drink from the river of glory, and attain to the full meaning of the poems whereof thou hadst asked. 235. Thus it hath been made clear that these stages depend on the vision of the wayfarer. 236. In every city he will behold a world, in every Valley reach a spring, in every meadow hear a song. 237. But the falcon of the mystic heaven hath many a wondrous carol of the spirit in His breast, and the Persian bird keepeth in His soul many a sweet Arab melody; 238. yet these are hidden, and hidden shall remain. 239. If I speak forth, many a mind will shatter, And if I write, many a pen will break. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí (This refers to Bahá-ulláh, who had not yet declared his mission.) 240. Peace be upon him who concludeth this exalted journey and followeth the True One by the lights of guidance. The Tablets of the Seven Valleys CHAPTER TEN Divisions 241-265 Valley of Contentment THE SEVEN VALLEYS 241. And the wayfarer, after traversing the high planes of this supernal journey, entereth the Valley of Contentment. 242. In this Valley he feeleth the winds of divine contentment blowing from the plane of the spirit. 243. He burneth away the veils of want, and with inward and outward eye, perceiveth within and without all things the day of: "God will compensate each one out of His abundance." 244. From sorrow he turneth to bliss, from anguish to joy. 245. His grief and mourning yield to delight and rapture. 246. Although to outward view, the wayfarers in this Valley may dwell upon the dust, yet inwardly they are throned in the heights of mystic meaning; 247. they eat of the endless bounties of inner significances, and drink of the delicate wines of the spirit. 248. The tongue faileth in describing these three Valleys, and speech falleth short. 249. The pen steppeth not into this region, the ink leaveth only a blot. 250. In these planes, the nightingale of the heart hath other songs and secrets, Quran 4:129 which make the heart to stir and the soul to clamor, 251. yet this mystery of inner meaning may be whispered only from heart to heart, confided only from breast to breast. 252. Only heart to heart can speak the bliss of mystic knowers; No messenger can tell it and no missive bear it. Shamsu'd-Dín Muhammad, of Shíráz, a poet of Persia 253. I am silent from weakness on many a matter, For my words could not reckon them and my speech would fall short. Arabian poem 254. O friend, till thou enter the garden of such mysteries, thou shalt never set lip to the undying wine of this Valley. 255. And shouldst thou taste of it, thou wilt shield thine eyes from all things else, and drink of the wine of contentment; 256. and thou wilt loose thyself from all things else, and bind thyself to Him, 257. and throw thy life down in His path, and cast thy soul away. 258. However, there is no other in this region that thou need forget: 259. "There was God and there was naught beside Him." 260. For on this plane the traveler witnesseth the beauty of the Friend in everything. the Hadíth 261. Even in fire, he seeth the face of the Beloved. 262. He beholdeth in illusion the secret of reality, and readeth from the attributes the riddle of the Essence. 263. For he hath burnt away the veils with his sighing, and unwrapped the shroudings with a single glance; 264. with piercing sight he gazeth on the new creation; with lucid heart he graspeth subtle verities. 265. This is sufficiently attested by: "And we have made thy sight sharp in this day." Qurán 50:21 The Tablets of the Seven Valleys CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 266-300 Valley of Wonderment THE SEVEN VALLEYS 266. After journeying through the planes of pure contentment, the traveler cometh to the Valley of Wonderment and is tossed in the oceans of grandeur, and at every moment his wonder groweth. 267. Now he seeth the shape of wealth as poverty itself, and the essence of freedom as sheer [impotence] [piety]. 268. Now is he struck dumb with the [glory] of the All-Glorious; again is he wearied out with his own life. 269. How many a mystic tree hath this whirlwind of wonderment snatched by the roots, how many a soul hath it exhausted. 270. For in this Valley the traveler is flung into confusion, albeit, in the eye of him who hath attained, such marvels are esteemed and well beloved. 271. At every moment he beholdeth a wondrous world, a new creation, and goeth from astonishment to astonishment, and is lost in awe at the works of the Lord of [Union]. 272. Indeed, O Brother, if we ponder each created thing, we shall witness a myriad perfect wisdoms and learn a myriad new and wondrous truths. 273. One of the created phenomena is the dream. 274. Behold how many secrets are deposited therein, how many wisdoms treasured up, how many worlds concealed. 275. Observe, how thou art asleep in a dwelling, and its doors are barred; on a sudden thou findest thyself in a far-off city, 276. which thou enterest without moving thy feet or wearying thy body; without using thine eyes, thou seest; without taxing thine ears, thou hearest; without a tongue, thou speakest. 277. And perchance when ten years are gone, thou wilt witness in the outer world the very things thou hast dreamed tonight. 278. Now there are many wisdoms to ponder in the dream, which none but the people of this Valley can comprehend in their true elements. 279. First, what is this world, where without eye and ear and hand and tongue a man puts all of these to use? 280. Second, how is it that in the outer world thou seest today the effect of a dream, when thou didst vision it in the world of sleep some ten years past? 281. Consider the difference between these two worlds and the mysteries which they conceal, that thou mayest attain to divine confirmations and heavenly discoveries and enter the regions of holiness. 282. God, the Exalted, hath placed these signs in men, to the end that philosophers may not deny the mysteries of the life beyond nor belittle that which hath been promised them. 283. For some hold to reason and deny whatever the reason comprehendeth not, and yet weak minds can never grasp the matters which we have related, yet only the Supreme, Divine Intelligence can comprehend them: 284. How can feeble reason encompass the Qur'án, Or the spider snare a phoenix in his web? Persian mystic poem 285. All these states are to be witnessed in the Valley of Wonderment, and the traveler at every moment seeketh for more, and is not wearied. 286. Thus the Lord of the First and the Last in setting forth the grades of contemplation, and expressing wonderment hath said: "O Lord, increase my astonishment at Thee!" 287. Likewise, reflect upon the perfection of man's creation, and that all these planes and states are folded up and hidden away within him. 288. Dost thou reckon thyself only a puny form When within thee the universe is folded? 289. Then we must labor to destroy the animal condition, till the meaning of humanity shall come to light. Alí 290. Thus, too, Luqmán, [a person of the Quran] who had drunk from the wellspring of wisdom and tasted of the waters of mercy, in proving to his son Nathan the planes of resurrection and death, advanced the dream as an evidence and an example. 291. We relate it here, that through this evanescent Servant a memory may endure of that youth of the school of Divine Unity, that elder of the art of instruction and the Absolute. 292. He said: "O Son, if thou art able not to sleep, then thou art able not to die. 293. And if thou art able not to waken after sleep, then thou shalt be able not to rise after death." 294. O friend, the heart is the dwelling of eternal mysteries, make it not the home of fleeting fancies; waste not the treasure of thy precious life in employment with this swiftly passing world. 295. Thou comest from the world of holiness—bind not thine heart to the earth; thou art a dweller in the court of nearness—choose not the homeland of the dust. 296. In sum, there is no end to the description of these stages, but because of the wrongs inflicted by the peoples of the earth, this Servant is in no mood to continue: 297. The tale is still unfinished and I have no heart for it— Then pray forgive me. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 298. The pen groaneth and the ink sheddeth tears, and the river of the heart moveth in waves of blood. 299. "Nothing can befall us but what God hath destined for us." 300. Peace be upon him who followeth the Right Path! 'Jayhún', a river in Turkistán The Tablets of the Seven Valleys Quran 9:51 CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 301-335 Valley of True Poverty and Absolute Nothingness THE SEVEN VALLEYS 301. This station is the dying from self and the living in God, the being poor in self and rich in the Desired [Lord]. 302. Poverty as here referred to signifieth being poor in the things of the created world, rich in the things of God's world. 303. For when the true lover and devoted friend reacheth to the presence of the Beloved, [God] the sparkling beauty of the Loved [Lord] and the fire of the lover's heart will kindle a blaze and burn away all veils and wrappings. 304. Yea, all he hath, from heart to skin, will be set aflame, so that nothing will remain save the Friend. [the prophet] 305. When the qualities of the Ancient of Days stood revealed, Then the qualities of earthly things did Moses burn away. Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 306. He who hath attained this station is sanctified from all that pertaineth to the world. 307. Wherefore, if those who have come to the sea of His presence are found to possess none of the limited things of this perishable world, whether it be outer wealth or personal opinions, it mattereth not. 308. For whatever the creatures have is limited by their own limits, and whatever the True One hath is sanctified therefrom; this utterance must be deeply pondered that its purport may be clear. 309. "Verily the righteous shall drink of a winecup tempered at the camphor fountain." Quran 76:5 310. If the interpretation of "camphor" become known, the true intention will be evident. 311. This state is that poverty of which it is said, "Poverty is My glory." 312. And of inward and outward poverty there is many a stage and many a meaning which I have not thought pertinent to mention here; 313. hence I have reserved these for another time, dependent on what God may desire and fate may seal. 314. This is the plane whereon the vestiges of all things are destroyed in the traveler, and on the horizon of eternity the Divine Face riseth out of the darkness, and the meaning of "All on the earth shall pass away, yet the face of thy Lord...." is made manifest. Quran 55:26, 27 315. O My friend, listen with heart and soul to the songs of the spirit, and treasure them as thine own eyes. 316. For the heavenly wisdoms, like the clouds of spring, will not rain down on the earth of men's hearts forever; 317. and though the grace of the All-Bounteous One is never stilled and never ceasing, yet to each time and era a portion is allotted and a bounty set apart, this in a given measure. " 318. And no one thing is there, but with Us are its storehouses; and We send it not down but in settled measure." Quran 15:21 319. The cloud of the Loved One's mercy raineth only on the garden of the spirit, and bestoweth this bounty only in the season of spring. 320. The other seasons have no share in this greatest grace, and barren lands no portion of this favor. 321. O Brother! Not every sea hath pearls; not every branch will flower, nor will the nightingale sing thereon. 322. Then, ere the nightingale of the mystic paradise repair to the garden of God, and the rays of the heavenly morning return to the Sun of Truth—make thou an effort, 323. that haply in this dustheap of the mortal world thou mayest catch a fragrance from the everlasting garden, and live forever in the shadow of the peoples of this city. 324. And when thou hast attained this highest station and come to this mightiest plane, then shalt thou gaze on the Beloved, and forget all else. 325. The Beloved shineth on gate and wall, Without a veil, O men of vision. Farídu'd-Dín Attár (the great Persian Súfí poet OF AD 1200) 326. Now hast thou abandoned the drop of life and come to the sea of the Life-Bestower. 327. This is the goal thou didst ask for; if it be God's will, thou wilt gain it. 328. In this city, even the veils of light are split asunder and vanish away. 329. "His beauty hath no veiling save light, His face no covering save revelation." 330. How strange that while the Beloved is visible as the sun, yet the heedless still hunt after tinsel and base metal. 331. Yea, the intensity of His revelation hath covered Him, and the fullness of His shining forth hath hidden Him. the Hadíth 332. Even as the sun, bright hath He shined, But alas, He hath come to the town of the blind! Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí 333. In this Valley, the wayfarer leaveth behind him the stages of the "oneness of Being and Manifestation" Pantheism and reacheth a oneness that is sanctified above these two stations. (Súfí doctrine derived from the formula: "Only God exists; He is in all things, and all things are in Him.") 334. Ecstasy alone can encompass this theme, not utterance nor argument; 335. and whosoever hath dwelt at this stage of the journey, or caught a breath from this garden land, knoweth whereof We speak. The Tablets of the Seven Valleys CHAPTER THIRTEEN Divisions 336-370 (Valley of True Poverty and Absolute Nothingness) THE SEVEN VALLEYS 336. In all these journeys the traveler must stray not the breadth of a hair from the "Law," for this is indeed the secret of the "Path" and the fruit of the Tree of "Truth"; 337. and in all these stages he must cling to the robe of obedience to the commandments, and hold fast to the cord of shunning all forbidden things, that he may be nourished from the cup of the Law and informed of the mysteries of Truth. (This refers to the three stages of Súfí life: 1. Sharí'at, or Religious Laws; 2. Taríqat, or the Path on which the mystic wayfarer journeys in search of the True One; this stage also includes anchoretism. 3. Haqíqat, or the Truth which, to the Súfí, is the goal of the journey through all three stages. Here Bahá'u'lláh teaches that, contrary to the belief of certain Súfís who in their search for the Truth consider themselves above all law, obedience to the Laws of Religion is essential.) 338. If any of the utterances of this Servant may not be comprehended, or may lead to perturbation, the same must be inquired of again, that no doubt may linger, and the meaning be clear as the Face of the Beloved One shining from the "Glorious Station." (Maqám-i-Mahmúd. Qur'án 17:81) 339. These journeys have no visible ending in the world of time, yet the severed wayfarer —if invisible confirmation descend upon him and the Guardian of the Cause assist him— may cross these seven stages in seven steps, nay, rather in seven breaths, nay, rather in a single breath, if God will and desire it. 340. And this is of "His grace on such of His servants as He pleaseth." Quran 2:84 341. They who soar in the heaven of singleness and reach to the sea of the Absolute, reckon this city—which is the station of life in God—as the furthermost state of mystic knowers, and the farthest homeland of the lovers. 342. But to this evanescent [Lord] of the mystic ocean, this station is the first gate of the heart's citadel, that is, man's first entrance to the city of the heart; 343. and the heart is endowed with four stages, which would be recounted, should a kindred soul be found. 344. When the pen set to picturing this station, It broke in pieces and the page was torn. Persian mystic poem 345. Salám! (Peace.) (The word is used in conclusion of a thesis.) 346. O My friend! Many a hound pursueth this gazelle of the desert of oneness; many a talon claweth at this thrush of the eternal garden. 347. Pitiless ravens do lie in wait for this bird of the heavens of God, and the huntsman of envy stalketh this deer of the meadow of love. 348. O Sheik! Make of thine effort a glass, perchance it may shelter this flame from the contrary winds; 349. albeit this light doth long to be kindled in the lamp of the Lord, and to shine in the globe of the spirit. 350. For the head raised up in the love of God will certainly [fall by the sword], and the life that is kindled with longing will surely be [sacrificed], [devoted] and the heart which remembereth the Loved [Lord] will surely brim with [blood]. [love] 351. How well is it said: Live free of love, for its very peace is anguish; 352. Its beginning is pain, its end is death. Arabian poem 353. Peace be upon him who followeth the Right Path! 354. The thoughts thou hast expressed as to the interpretation of the common species of bird that is called in Persian Gunjishk (sparrow) were considered. (The five letters comprising this word in Persian are G, N, J, SH, K, that is, Gáf, Nún, Jím, Shín, Káf) 355. Thou appearest to be well-grounded in mystic truth. 356. However, on every plane, to every letter a meaning is allotted which relateth to that plane. 357. Indeed, the wayfarer findeth a secret in every name, a mystery in every letter. 358. In one sense, these letters refer to holiness. 359. Káf or Gáf (K or G) referreth to Kuffi ("free"), that is, 360. "Free thyself from that which thy passion desireth; then advance unto thy Lord." 361. Nún referreth to Nazzih ("purify"), that is, 362. "Purify thyself from all else save Him, that thou mayest surrender thy life in His love." 363. Jím is Jánib ("draw back"), that is, 364. "Draw back from the threshold of the True One if thou still possessest earthly attributes." 365. Shín is Ushkúr ("thank")— 366. "Thank thy Lord on His earth that He may bless thee in His heaven; albeit in the world of oneness, this heaven is the same as His earth." 367. Káf referreth to Kuffi, that is: 368. "Take off from thyself the wrappings of limitations, that thou mayest come to know what thou hast not known of the states of Sanctity." (from the teachings of Islám.) 369. Wert thou to harken to the melodies of this mortal Bird, (a reference to Bahá-ulláh, in the traditional Persian style) then wouldst thou seek out the undying chalice and pass by every perishable cup. 370. Peace be upon those who walk in the Right Path! Unofficial list of 330 names of God, according to the Bahai writings. And/or the Holy Koran. [source] Abiding One Adored All-Abiding All-Bountiful All-Compelling All-Glorious All-Glorious Being All-Glorious Lord All-Hearing All-Highest All-Highest Throne All-Informed All-Knowing All-Knowing Physician All-Merciful All-Perceiving All-Pervading All-Possessing All-Powerful All-Praised All-Searching All-Seeing All-Subduing All-Sufficing All-Wise Almighty Ancient and Sovereign Lord of All Ancient Beauty Ancient Being Ancient King Ancient of Days Ancient of Everlasting Days Author Bahá Beauty Beginning and End Beloved Beloved of All Things Beloved of All Worlds Beloved of Our Hearts Beneficient Benevolent Best-Beloved Best-Informed Bird of Desire Blissful Breath Central Orb of the Universe Compassionate Concealer Concealer of Sins Counsellor Creator Creator of All Names Creator of the Earth and Heaven Creator of the Heavens Day Spring Day Spring of Glory Day Spring of the Spirit Day Star Day Star of Glory Day Star of Unfading Glory Daystar of Eternal Guidance Deathless Beauty Desire of All Nations Desire of Every Understanding Heart Desire of the World Desired One Divine and Infallible Physician Divine Being Divine Charmer Divine Countenance Divine Educator Divine Essence Divine King Divine Ordainer Divine Presence Divine Spirit Dominant Educator Educator of All Beings Equitable Essence of All Learning Essence of Bounty Essence of Loving Kindness Eternal Eternal Being Eternal Essence Eternal Essence of Essences Eternal King Eternal Lord Eternal Truth Ever-Abiding Ever-Abiding God Ever-Abiding Lord Ever-Forgiving Everlasting Beauty Everlasting Candle Everlasting King Exalted Exalted One Expounder Eye of Grandeur Faithful Faithful One Faithful Spirit Fashioner Fashioner of All Created Things Fashioner of the Heavens Father Finger of Holiness First and Last Forgiving Generous One Glorified Glorified Countenance Glorious Glorious One Glory God God of Mercy Gracious Grandeur Great Great Being Great Giver Guardian Hand of Divine Power Hand of Mercy Hearts' Desire Heaven of Generosity Help in Peril Highest and Last End Him Who Causeth the Dawn to Break Holy of Holies Ideal King Immortal Beauty Immortal King Inaccessible Incomparable Incomparable One Incorruptible Infinite Spirit Inmost Essence Innermost Spirit of Spirits Invisible Invisible Essence Invisible of Invisibles Invisible One King King of Divine Might King of Everlasting Days King of Existance King of Glory King of Incomparable Glory King of Kings King of Names King of Names and Attributes Knower Knower of All Things Knower of the Unseen and the Seen Knower of Things Unseen Knowledge Life-Giver Living God Lode Star Lord of All Beings Lord of All Faiths Lord of All Names Lord of All Things Lord of All Worlds Lord of Bounty Lord of Creation Lord of Earth and Heaven Lord of Eternity Lord of Lords Lord of Mankind Lord of Men Lord of Names Lord of Revelation Lord of the Day of Reckoning Lord of the Easts and the Wests Lord of the Exalted Throne Lord of the Frequented Fane Lord of the Glorious Throne Lord of the Kingdom of Utterance Lord of the Mighty Throne Lord of Thy Fathers Lord of Wealth Lord the Most High Loved One Loving Luminary Majesty Maker Maker of the Heavens Manifest manifest and Sovereign Ruler Merciful Mercy Mighty Monarch of All Names Most Bountiful Most Bountiful of the Bountiful Most Exalted Most Exalted Being Most Generous Most Great Most Great Beauty Most Great Light Most Great Spirit Most High Most Holy Most Manifest Most Merciful Most Mighty King Most Powerful Mover Mover of All Beings Munificent Mystic Source Nightingale of Holiness Object of All Adoration Object of All Knowledge Object of All Learning Ocean of Everlasting Bounty Ocean of mercy Omnipotent Omnipotent Avenger Omnipotent Protector Omniscient One One True God One Who Heareth Ordainer Origin of All Things Paradise Peerless Perspicuous Possessor of All Created Things Possessor of Infinite Names Possessor of Names Potent Powerful Praised Primal Will Promised One Protector Protector of the Doers of Good Providence Provider of All Means Pure and Hidden One Quickener Quintessence of All Truth Quintessence of Glory Raiser from the Dead Reckoner Redeemer Resplendent Revealer Rich Root of Knowledge Ruler Ruler of All Nations Ruler of Earth and Heaven Ruler of the Day of Reckoning Ruler of the Kingdom of Names Ruler of the Universe Sea of Seas Seen and Hidden Self-Subsisting Self-Sufficient Self-Sufficing Slayer Source of All Grace Source of All Knowledge Source of Divine Grace Source of Divine Inspiration Source of Eternal Light Source of Everlasting Life Source of Infinite Grace Source of Power and Wisdom Source of All Splendour Sovereign Lord Sovereign Lord of All Sovereign Lord of Eternity Sovereign Ordainer Sovereign Protector Sovereign Revealer Sovereign Truth Spirit Subtile Summit Sun of Truth Supreme Being Supreme Ordainer Supreme Protector Supreme Redeemer Supreme Singleness Sustainer Tabernacle of Ancient Glory Tabernacle of Majesty and Glory The Great Announcement Throne of Glory Tongue of Grandeur Tree of Life True One True Physician Truth Ultimate Desire Unchangeable Being Unchangeable Countenance Unchangeable Essence Unconditioned Unconstrained Uncreated Undying Fire Unfailing Protector Unifier Unknowable Unknowable Essence Unrestrained Unseen Unseen Beauty Unseen Treasure Visible and Invisible Voice Well-Beloved Will Wise Wise One CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 1. In the name of God, the Glorious, the Most Glorious, the All-Glorious. 2. Give ear to the divine summons from the precincts of the throne, as we recite to you the verses of God, the Help in Peril, the Hallowed, the Most Great. 3. Perhaps you will then turn to your Lord with all that is within you and proclaim the sovereignty of this Cause between the heavens and the earth. 4. Thus will you attain such power within yourself that even if all who dwell on earth were to contend with you with keen, finely honed sword blades, 5. you would meet them without trepidation and find yourself altogether independent of them by virtue of my name, the Self-Sufficient, the Mighty, the Powerful, the Omnipotent. 6. In truth, you are aware of what has befallen us, insofar as you became acquainted in the course of your travels with secrets unknown to others. 7. For at the time when we emigrated to God there was no man of insight with us save you. 8. Thus did you pay heed, and came to know what none of those pretenders knew. 9. This is the choice wine for which God has singled you out, so quaff it within yourself in secret, lest the heedless become cognizant of it. 10. Render thanks to God, insofar as he has made you aware of what none of his creatures discovered, and has taken your hand in the Hand of Might and delivered you out of the desert of negligence. 11. There is no God but he, and he is, in truth, the Guardian of the Near Ones. 12. By God, the Eternal Truth! The chalice of joy could contain nothing better than what we have ordained for you. 13. Therefore, drink from it and be steadfast in this Cause, and be not of the fearful. 14. Then gaze with a seeing eye on those who claim, `In truth, we have believed in the verses of God, the Protector, the Mighty, the Powerful.' 15. But when these verses were revealed yet another time in his name, the Exalted, the Omnipotent, the Most Great, behold, they fled from him, showed pride toward him and demonstrated a hypocrisy greater than that of any previous people. 16. Say: By God, we have endured what has never been borne by the mountains, nor by the heavens and all that is in them, nor by the earth and all that are on it, nor even by those who support the throne of the Almighty. 17. Say: Not the waves, nor the seas, nor the trees, nor all that has been and will be, nor even the hosts of the invisible Lord among the concourse of the worlds can ever bear this burden. 18. Behold, the eyes of grandeur are on the brink of tears, as are the eyes of those who attained everlasting life, 19. and those who dwell in the eternal paradise in their crimson chambers, then those in the Ark of Glory beyond the depths wherein dwell the people of sanctity. 20. My beloved friend! You shall find that our opponents have clung to the same arguments as did the people of the Qur'an in the past, nay have stooped even lower. 21. God is sufficient to me in this regard as a witness. 22. Indeed, you shall hear from them what never was heard from any of the learned among the Muslims, nor from their ignorant ones, nor even from their street-sweepers in the markets. 23. By God, this is a great iniquity! 24. Say: This is he who appeared once before. 25. All else besides me has been created by my decree, if you are among the seeing. 26. Say: Do you grow haughty toward him who made your names manifest and your ranks exalted? 27. In truth, this is a wrong that you have committed against God, the Help in Peril, the Glorious, the All-Knowing. 28. Have you not seen the sovereignty and power, the grandeur and majesty, the authority and sublimity of God? 29. Then may your vision grow dim, concourse of the hateful! 30. Was it for any living thing to ask `Wherefore?' or `Whereby?' or to speak forth in our Presence? Nay, by my Being, the Mighty, the Knowing! 31. All heads have bowed before my glorious and beautiful visage, and all have humbly submitted to my powerful and invincible dominion. 32. Within the throat of this youth lie imprisoned words that, if revealed to mankind to an extent smaller than a needle's eye, would be sufficient to cause every mountain to crumble, the leaves of the trees to be discolored and their fruits to fall; 33. would compel every head to bow down in worship and every face to turn in adoration towards this omnipotent ruler who, at various times and in diverse manners, appears as a devouring flame, as a billowing ocean, as a radiant light, as the tree which, rooted in the soil of holiness, lifts its branches and spreads out its limbs as far as and beyond the throne of deathless glory. 34. At yet other times, you will find him in the form of the beloved, in this cloak that none in all the creation can recognize. 35. Should any of them desire to recognize him, they would swoon within their own spirits, all save those who approach their Lord with a sincere heart. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-60 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 36. Thus does the crier call out on my right hand, the speaker declare on my left hand, the caller shout aloud from behind me and the Spirit from before me, and the tongue of God proclaim from above my head. 37. By God! This is, in truth, he whom you have sought from the beginning that has no beginning. 38. This is the visage toward which all faces turned, though they might now be without understanding, and whoever rejects this manifest, refulgent, exalted and illumined grace must inquire of his condition from his mother. 39. Such a one will return to the lowest depths of hell. 40. Do you think within yourselves that, if you deny these verses, your faith in any of the former Messengers of God, even in `Ali (the Bab), can be credited? 41. No, by the Lord of the Worlds! 42. Behold, you are given the lie by all the atoms, and beyond them by the tongues of power, might, glory and grandeur, and beyond all these by the tongue of God, the Omnipotent, the Almighty, the All-Wise. 43. My beloved friend, grasp the hem of the veil with the fingers of might and barely lift it, so that none could perceive what you had done. 44. Should you hear the clamor of the hateful, remove your fingertips and leave it as it was. 45. Subsist behind a curtain of beauty with patience and perseverance. 46. Then bring the fingers of power near and raise the veil of contingent beings higher than before. 47. If the howling of those who join partners with God should begin lay it down and retreat before the beasts of prey, seeking an impregnable shelter. 48. Dwell with the dignity and tranquillity of God, then prepare yourself for the service of God and turn your face to him with manifest authority. 49. Detach yourself from all who are in the heavens and on earth, and from the likes of the idolaters. 50. Then extend the fingers of might and power from the cloak that we bestowed on you before the creation of all things, when Adam was yet between water and clay. 51. Rend asunder the illusions of the people by means of the sovereignty whereby all veils were torn from all things. 52. Demonstrate such wondrous integrity that it will efface the idle fancies of those who have turned away and the delusions of those who depend on false intimations without any warrant from us, if you are among those who act. 53. Friend, shatter the idols and do not sorrow at what befalls you, and fear not the demonic hosts. 54. Say: O concourse of deniers, we do not fear you. 55. You may perish, or swoon, or pass out of existence, yet the Cause of God shall not be turned back. 56. It has, in truth, become manifest, in spite of you and despite those who join partners with God. 57. Whenever we have, at one time, concealed this Cause from you, and at another revealed it to you, this has been a mercy from us on you, and on all the worlds. 58. For some of the people are weak and feeble, such that they would be unable to witness the light of the sun by reason of the infirmity in their eyes. 59. Therefore have we treated them with gentle courtesy, lest they expire altogether. 60. Say: It will not profit you to turn to the right or the left, to answer or to ask, if you be of those with certitude. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 61-80 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 61. Say: Consider in yourselves when `Ali (the Bab) came in truth from the Egypt of Spirit with the verses of God, the Powerful, the unconstrained. 62. Did any of the people of the Qur'an profit from what was with them? 63. Nay, by your Lord, the All-Merciful! 64. 1n the same way, peruse the Bayan, if you will. 65. By my life, nothing that they possessed availed them, neither anyone's question nor any soul's answer. 66. Every individual of perspicacious understanding knows this. 67. Say: By God, what was never manifested before has now appeared, and he enjoins on you what you were commanded in the Book of God, the Omnipotent, the Mighty, the Omniscient. 68. All that you have was created by my Word, did you but know. 69. Say: In this day, no one can become rich save by making himself poor in the presence of God. 70. This is a sanctified and luminous station. 71. Nor can anything gain mention save by forgetting itself, and becoming oblivious to all that is in the kingdom of the Cause and the world of creation, how much more so to all that was created between the heavens and the earth. 72. Say: Have you not heard it said in the past, that `his evidence is his verses and his proof is his being.'? 73. Then woe to you, concourse of the heedless. 74. Were the veil to be drawn from the face of this Cause even to so small an extent that none of the mystic knowers could discern it, the call of the concourse on high would be raised, the people of the domains of immortality would cry out, and the strains of the sacred melody would be heard from the sanctuary of grandeur. 75. These would proclaim that this is nothing but a glad-tiding to the world of creation. 76. Is this anything but the King, the Powerful, the Venerable, the Wondrous? 77. Thus was the proof of God made perfect. 78. Yet the people are in a drunken stupor induced by their negligence, such that they will never even be able to distinguish left from right. 79. After God's self-manifestation, can anything else in the heavens or on earth avail anyone? 80. Nay, by the Lord of the Worlds! CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-115 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 81. O my beloved friend, come and chant, lilt, drum and beat time in the realm of eternity, and then in the kingdom of the Unknowable Essence, paying no heed to anything save my radiant and resplendent Beauty. 82. Thus have we bestowed on you something, a single letter of which could render wealthy all who are in the heavens and on the earth, if they would but persevere in their love for their Lord, the Glorious, the Generous. 83. May the Spirit be on you, and on all those endued with knowledge. 84. Make mention of me to Javad, even as the pen of the Cause at this very moment busies itself with my mention, whereby the canopy of holiness was raised aloft, and the sun came to rest on the throne of magnificent splendor. 85. Give him to drink of the chalice we bestowed on you, that thereby his heart will be soothed, and he may be among the grateful. 86. Say: We showed you in your sleep that whereby your soul and spirit will find repose, if you would but perform it. 87. Interpret your vision as God interprets it, then traverse the path even as a cloud passes overhead, and pay no heed to those who join partners with God. 88. Should you find one whose heart is devoid of love for me, flee from him and eschew his company, keeping at a great distance from him. 89. Should your soul contend with you in this matter, then detach yourself from it and demonstrate an invincible certitude. 90. Say: By God, the balance is nothing other but love for me. 91. This is a mercy on the near ones, yet a vengeance and a scourge on those who join partners with God. 92. Then remind Rahim of the glad-tidings of God, the Exalted, the Almighty, the All-Wise. 93. Say: You attained the Presence of God, but failed to recognize him, and were among the heedless. 94. Therefore beseech God to aid you in knowing him and to apprise you of the one who manifests his essence, and to remove you from the midst of those deluded ones. 95. O Rahim, avoid them and their like. Do not associate with them, nor with any among the hateful. 96. Turn toward the horizon of spirit with your heart, and sever yourself from all attachment to this world. 97. Thus do we teach you what shall enable you to dispense with all creatures. 98. What you sent reached us, and we accepted it as a mercy from us on you, that you might be among the thankful. 99. Speak to Zaman of the verses of his Lord now being mentioned by the Spirit, that he might rejoice in his soul and might be among the pious, at a time when most of the people have departed from piety in such a way that they turn away from him in whom they believed. 100. Thus does the spirit admonish them, [the opposite of praise] lest they enter the ranks of his repudiators. 101. Say: Servant, read what we revealed to you in the past, and inhale from its ink the fragrance of musk from the tresses of the divine Beloved, the Help in Peril, the All-Glorious. 102. Then act according to what is written therein. 103. By God, thereby were solaced the eyes of the dwellers in paradise and the inhabitants of the heaven of sanctity, did you but know. 104. Then remember us to `Ali-Akbar, and announce to him the good news now being proclaimed by the spirit within this lofty, brilliant and lauded heart. 105. Say: Servant, what we sent to you earlier was such that nothing created between the heavens and the earth equals in value even a letter of it. 106. Commit it to memory, and read it at those times you find yourself free from all who are on the earth, that you might be attracted to the lustrous and resplendent seat of holiness. 107. We received the letter you had previously dispatched, and God shall give you as recompense the best of what is with him, for in truth he is the Guardian of the beneficent. 108. Know, then, that whatever he accepts from his servants is as a grace to his creatures, and that he is Self-Sufficient above the worlds. 109. Beware lest you associate with those in whose hearts you find hatred for this youth, nay, keep clear of them and their like, and avoid their company. 110. Suffice yourself with God, your Lord, and, in truth, he shall render you able to dispense with all else besides him. There is no God except Him. 111. The worlds of creation and of command are his, and all is with him on a Preserved Tablet. 112. Tell `Ali in Qaf (Qazvin) that which the essence of pre-existence commands you, at a time when all who subsist in the depths of eternity circle round him, as does all that has been or will be, if you but knew. 113. Say: Servant, be steadfast in the Cause of God, and fear no one. 114. Put your trust in my refulgent, sanctified, and luminous Beauty. 115. If your very essence should oppose you in this, then detach yourself therefrom without pause. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-150 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 116. Give our regards to Hasan, that he might be gladdened by the droplets sprinkled in his name from this shimmering Ink, which is perfumed, wondrous, indelible, unific, eternal, and everlasting. 117. Say: Servant, perform what you were commanded in the Guarded Tablet that we sent to you, and be not of the listless. 118. Ascend in your spirit to the heights of sanctity, and let no man make you apprehensive; rather, depend on God, the Mighty, the Powerful. 119. Say: By God, the Ascension has recurred in its entirety, if you did but see. 120. Say to Ibn Nabil from us, if you find in his visage the radiance of grace: 121. Servant, do not hesitate in this Cause, and follow no one in so doing. 122. Then look with fresh eyes at the proofs of the messengers. 123. By God, he who appeared in the year 60 is manifest once more. 124. This is among his proofs that have filled the East and the West. 125. Because your father hesitated in this Cause, he failed to attain what he desired. 126. God severed him from all that was with him and returned him to dust with great sorrow solely in order to awaken you, but you failed to perceive it and remained heedless. 127. God has now, however, forgiven him his offenses and has granted him remission of his misdeeds, for he, in truth, pardons whoever he wills, and chastises whomever he pleases. 128. The decree is his alone: He does whatsoever he wills and ordains whatsoever he desires. 129. Say: O servant, have mercy on yourself; do not dispute the verses of God, and be not among those who join [idolatrous] partners with God. 130. Say: By God, were we to draw aside the veil from the face of this Cause, you would slash at your bodies with your own hands. 131. However, we concealed the Cause with what was predestined in the tablets by the pen of God, the Almighty, the All-Knowing. 132. My beloved friend, if you fail to perceive in him the fragrance of love, sever yourself from him and pay him no heed. [ ] 133. Turn to the countenance of your Lord, the Glorious, the Wondrous. 134. Then magnify before the face of Isma`il the one who murmurs from the fire on the heights, to whose flames are attracted the hearts of the believers in divine unity. 135. Say: Servant, strip yourself of all veils, then enter into the fire, for it shall be as light and mercy to you, and to all the sincere. 136. Then smash the idols of self and passion set up by those who disbelieved and joined [false] partners with the Deity after having claimed within themselves faith in God, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Compassionate. 137. Say: By God, your own tongues revile you and your mortal frames declare themselves innocent of you, concourse of the heedless! 138. Servant, teach the Cause of your Lord and let nothing dismay you. 139. Fare not on the paths of the deluded. 140. Say: O people of the Bayan, `Ali (the Bab) has appeared in a new mantle. 141. In truth, he was named Husayn in the realm of names, and Baha' in the kingdom of eternity, and in the domain of the Unknowable Essence he was given this name, which has taken the form of this youth. 142. Blessed be God, the Best of Creators. 143. Concourse of mankind, the manifestation of divine potency has appeared in the most great countenance, with an adornment that has dazzled the hearts of all endued with intelligence and insight. 144. Say: Concourse of idolaters, by what proof can you escape. 145. By God, there is no refuge for anyone save in severing himself from all that he possesses and clinging to this glittering, most luminous Cord. 146. Indeed, he is the most great sign and the beauty of God among you, and he is the concealed mystery, yet he is the wrath of God to those who attribute partners to him. 147. In truth, his wrath is bitterer and more calamitous, for by him God chastises those who have denied the divine verses and decree. 148. Then flee to God, your Lord, and set not other gods up beside him. In truth, with me is sanctuary. 149. Say: If we wished, we would bring into being another creation, for we are over all things Mighty and Powerful. 150. All things are in the grasp of our potency, and this is recognized by the people of knowledge and thought. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 151-175 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 151. People, think on these verses. 152. By virtue of what saying did you hitherto believe in `Ali (the Bab)? 153. Then consider carefully, O concourse of asses! [?] 154. Say: In this day, nothing shall avail you but to believe in him in whom you believed aforetime, and in the Tablets and Scriptures that he revealed. 155. Munib, report to that servant what this celebrated pen has related to you, that he may be steadfast within himself in such a way that he will not be deterred by the aversion of those who turned away, nor hindered by anyone who has committed a wrong toward God and disbelieved. 156. Then mention on our behalf the friend who journeyed to God, attained his Presence, heard his melodies, and was of the people of vision. 157. Say: Blessed are your eyes and ears! It is incumbent on you to realize their full value, insofar as they have heard and seen what the eyes of those who advanced toward God never witnessed. 158. Then the latter turned their backs and turned away from him that dawned from the sacred horizon with this radiant, sanctified and most pure Beauty. 159. O servant, be not distressed when the clamor of the idolaters grows raucous, for if you allow yourself to be disturbed thereby you risk joining the people of hell. 160. Say: The most great trumpet has appeared, and has spoken forth with the truth, sounding, and raising its voice to the utmost between the heavens and the earth, proclaiming, `With me is sanctuary!' 161. People, do not invent lies against God, your creator, and do not deny him after he has lifted the veil and manifested himself. 162. Beware lest you busy yourselves with this world and allow anything to prevent you from attaining this fathomless and overflowing Ocean. 163. In truth, those who believed in God and his verses ascended to God, and they have inherited gardens and rivers, yet those who disbelieved and set up other gods beside God, they are consumed in the fires of the inferno. 164. Beyond this, the wrath of God will take hold of them and make them like enclosed fields of chaff. 165. Thus did God decree for them retribution for their sins. 166. Woe to them, and to any who disbelieve and act with perfidy. 167. And blessed is he who acquiesces to the good-pleasure of his Lord, and who, when the divine verses are recited to him, believes and gives thanks. 168. Then convey to `Abdu'r-Rahim the gist of this tablet, so that perhaps he will draw near in his essence to the sacred Shore, 169. and be of the thoughtful, who contemplate the Cause of God and obey the ordinances and admonitions revealed by him. 170. Say: Servant, cast away whatever hinders you from arriving at the haven of grandeur. 171. In truth, that is better for you than all that has been created and foreordained. 172. Lift up your voice between the heavens and the earth, that you may be among those who struggle in the way of God, and gain the victory. 173. Say: In truth, we have created the heavens and the earth for the sake of our Cause. 174. By God, then, this is our Cause, which has appeared with the truth, and which has been recognized only by those endowed with sagacity and the ability to reflect. 175. Thus have we inspired you and informed you, so that you might follow what you have been commanded in this tablet, and be of the discerning. Tablet of the Companions CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 176-200 THE COMPANIONS 176. Finally, tell Ha', as the last of the names, what the dove of holiness says, and perhaps he will be enraptured by her melodies. 177. We have mentioned him last so that he might ascend to the lote-tree of the farthest limit and seek its shade. 178. Say: The lote-tree has spread its branches over all who are in the heavens and on earth, and blessed is the one who resides in its vicinity. 179. The sun has risen over the sacred horizon, and the concourse on high has been illumined by its radiance. 180. The scent of musk has diffused from the hills of sanctity, perfuming the temples of pre-existence. Happy is he who adorns himself with these fragrances! 181. The luminary of the Cause has risen in the midst of the sky, and has taken the form of a full moon, brilliant in its whiteness. 182. Concourse of the near ones, seek to be illumined by its splendor! 183. Say: The throne has been established behind the pavilion of majesty, and about it circle chaste maidens of beauty bearing flagons brimming with the water of life. 184. Blessed is the person who attains to sprinkled droplets thereof. 185. Say: The Maiden of Eternity has uncovered Beauty itself with a gut-wrenching gaze. 186. Blessed is the one who is struck by her glance! 187. Say: The voice of God has been heard from the sanctuary of eternity, and the hearts of the mystic knowers have been enthralled by its melodies. 188. O my name, hearken to what is revealed to you from the Holy Land by the songs of your Lord, and stand in fear of no one, rather, put your trust in God, who will preserve you from the evil ones and the harm they wreak. 189. Take heed lest you forbid yourself the very thing for which you were created, and be not among those who deny the verses of God after their revelation. 190. In this day, nothing can be of any benefit to anyone until he attains my love, and to this bear witness the people of the sacred canopy and the tongues of those who subsist beyond it. 191. In truth, those who turned away from the brilliancy of this countenance, God will blacken their own faces in hellfire, until they are as the feathers of the raven. 192. He will chastise them with the burning flames of remoteness. 193. Say: In truth, he it is who created the heavens and the earth, and established the throne on the water. 194. Then he suspended the water from the sky, so that you might recognize the handiwork of God, who perfected the creation of all things. 195. Meditate thereon, and on the blessings that have been foreordained in the earth. 196. Say: People, in truth, I am that `good' you were promised in the year Nine, concerning whom God covenanted with all the atoms. 197. Blessed is the soul that fulfills his covenant. The canopy of pre-existence has been raised. 198. People of the Bayan, do not keep yourselves therefrom, but rather dwell in its court. 199. By God, the lote-tree of Baha' has borne fruit in this paradise that has manifested itself in four- and three-sided patterns. 200. People of the Ark of Eternity, draw near to it, and enjoy its harvest. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 201-225 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 201. Say: People, do you deny the verses of God and yet continue to recite what was revealed before? 202. Woe to you, insofar as satan has made your works seem beautiful to your base selves. 203. Thus do we share with you the verses of the Cause, that you might rise from the dust of negligence and be nourished by what descended from the clouds of sanctity, and the waters that rain down from them. 204. Thus does the pen of the Cause counsel every soul among the perceptive. 205. The vessels of immortality have come to rest on the crimson sea, and happy is the one who clings to their sacred cords, that he might attain everlasting life by virtue of their imperishability. 206. By God, this sea has dazzled the eyes of contingent beings and its waters are plied by the ark of holiness that was constructed by the Noah of the spirit for this youth, in whose name the helm of the ark is taken, and in whose name it is spun. 207. Say: The seas of eternity have billowed within this Most Great Ocean, and no one has attained to its shore, how much less to its whirling depths, save those who clung to the sacred ships that ply it. 208. Board them, then, in my name. 209. The burning bush has been raised up on the Sinai of immortality, and the nightingale that sang before the world was made warbles on its branches with the best of melodies. 210. Give ear, temples of the All-Praised, that you may hear them. 211. The river of paradise has streamed out from this celestial fountain that flowed from the sacred spring of Kawthar, through these lips from which the waters of eternity descend. 212. Blessed is he on whom they overflow. 213. Say: This is the Self of God, which is seated on the throne, and God has sanctified his robe from the touch of the idolaters. 214. O my beloved friend, nourish every soul with the tender, imperishable bounties of the divine unity that descend from this heaven, which has been raised up with truth. 215. Take heed lest you transgress the bounds of the people, and give to every soul according to its capacity. 216. He whose sense of taste has suffered an alteration will never be able to distinguish between the sweet and bitter, except if he should recover from his illness. 217. Thus, we created souls in various conditions. 218. They who have not cleansed their ears shall never delight in the songs of holiness. 219. Thus do we share with you the purport of every decree. 220. Break the seal on the flask of the All-Merciful in my name, the All-Bountiful, and pass about the wine of life that was pressed by the fingers of the All-Praised. 221. Perhaps the people of the contingent world will be warmed by its heat and be illumined by its gleaming light. 222. In this manner have we revealed the verses, and have changed them from one condition to another. 223. We send them forth as we please, so that in their dispatch you may witness the power of your Lord, and may prostrate yourself humbly before him. 224. Say: By God, the Eternal Truth, glory lies not in revealing verses and the like. 225. Rather, glory lies in my manifestation between the heavens and the earth, among the divers peoples of the world, if you have eyes to see. Tablet of the Companions CHAPTER NINE Divisions 226-256 THE COMPANIONS 226. If you find those whose names we have mentioned in this Tablet fragrant and encompassed by the spirit, then waft on them the diffusing scent of God, the Exalted, the Mighty, the Guardian. 227. If not, stop up the mouth of the perfume bottle, lest those who join partners with God discover its aroma, and seal it with the mark of holiness or with a crimson gem from this Yemen. 228. Beware lest you spread the divine writings among the idolaters. 229. Rather, abandon them, be patient and sorrow not. 230. By God, this is a Cause at which all who are in the heavens and on earth are thunderstruck, the skin of the haughty has crawled with fright, the lands of the pharaohs have been split, towering peaks have been leveled, 231. every nursing mother has forsaken her newborn, every pregnant woman has laid down her fetus, and a drunken stupor has enveloped the inhabitants of the heavens and the earth, all save those on whom God bestowed a heart able to bear afflictions. 232. Bear the Book of God with a power and a might deriving from us. 233. Shrink not from bearing it, and feel no apprehension at its weight, for he will, in truth, protect you and will guard you from all trials and calamities. 234. When any tribulation touches those endued with knowledge, it only increases their detachment in God, and their yearning for that station which God has sanctified from the vicissitudes of time. 235. If you find yourself alone between the heavens and the earth, then be pleased therewith, and with the One who created them, and do not be overwhelmed by trials and distress. 236. Turn away from those who have disbelieved, and draw near to God. 237. In truth, that is better for you than possession of the heavens and the earth, and of all that was created, whether hidden or manifest. 238. Purify your hem from the tumult of the created world, and quaff from the crimson chalice proffered by the hand of this most glorious youth, so that your soul may be liberated from this world and the vanities and palaces that are therein. 239. Say: People, do not focus on discrepancies among the verses we have revealed, for these have all descended from one strong in power, from the realm of immortality, and differ according to various stations, if you be among the discerning. 240. Thus do we bestow on you a portion of the mysteries of the Cause, lest your feet stumble on this exalted and manifest path. 241. Conceal not the Cause of your Lord to the extent that the divine fire is extinguished in all else besides it, nor openly proclaim it in such a way that harm befalls you. 242. Follow a clear path between these two. 243. Know, then, that this Beauty has been sorely tried among those persons in such a way that he desires to withdraw from them, or soar into the heavens of holiness in the primal homeland. 244. By God, I have fallen at every moment beneath the talons of the malicious and the hateful, and I shall never find for myself any helper save God, who created me and all else besides, and sent me forth with the sovereignty of his Cause to land and sea, and to the inhabitants of the cities. 245. Say: We related not even an intimation of our vision to the believers in the Unknowable Essence. 246. Behold, they could not bear it, and they cast us into this pit, in the depths of darkness. 247. Thus do we relate to you the mysteries of the Cause that were shrouded and concealed. 248. Know that among those present were some who turned away from God, their Lord, and disbelieved in his signs, and some who believed in their Lord, and attained safety and salvation. 249. The former disguised themselves, when they ventured out from behind their wine jugs, in the gowns of women, after which they turned away from this most manifest, and yet most hidden, Beauty. 250. Say: People, fear God and do not dispute with the manifestation of his Being; rather, turn to him with splendid humility. 251. The invisible God has become manifest and the symbol of the hidden God has appeared from this sanctuary. 252. People, render thanks to God, who created you from gushing water and made known to you the paths of holiness. 253. For he revealed to you divine laws and standards, so that you might follow the way of guidance for the sake of this fountain that has appeared with the truth. 254. Beware lest you differ concerning it, nor should you doubt that you will attain the presence of your Lord. 255. Draw near to him in your hearts, for that is, in truth, better for you than all that has been made manifest and all that has remained concealed. Tablet of the Companions CHAPTER TEN Divisions 256-290 THE COMPANIONS 256. This is the Surah of the Companions, which we have revealed with the truth, and we have sent it to you that you may recite it to those in whose faces you discover the radiance of the All-Merciful. 257. When they hear the verses of God, they soar to the lote-tree of the farthest limit in this sanctified and united Court. 258. If you see Nasr, relate to him, even after the last-mentioned person, what has at this time been revealed from the kingdom of exaltation, that he might remember within himself, and be among those who were secure and guided. 259. Say: Nasr, aid your Lord to the extent you are able for the sake of this victory that has been manifested in the form of this youth. 260. Blessed by God, who created and proportioned all things. 261. Be steadfast in the Cause of your Lord God in such a way that nothing in the heavens or on earth could prevent you from being among those that made a covenant and fulfilled it. 262. Say: People, do you dispute the Spirit concerning what he witnessed and saw, and the melodies of God that he heard in the most holy, pure and glorious realm? 263. In truth, he is so steadfast that the entire creation will never deter him, nor will all who are in the heavens and on earth ever be more in his eyes than a handful of dust. 264. Were he but to speak forth the least intimation, it would be sweeter than all that has been revealed in the kingdom of the Cause and the world of creation. 265. This is known only by those who possess understanding. 266. In truth, he has mounted the throne and seated himself thereon. 267. This is a difficult thing indeed for those who join partners with God, and for him who has disbelieved and transgressed, then turned away and provoked great misery. 268. Say: Concourse of the hateful, die in your rancor! 269. For the sun has dawned forth, spreading the rays of God from the zenith of the mid-morning sky, and all have been illumined thereby, save the despicable, who have gone astray and become blind. 270. Thus do we relate to you some of the stories of God, you possessors of intellect. 271. In truth, a glance at him is better than all that is in the concourse on high, and than the kingdoms of this world and the next. 272. Blessed is the one who has attained the presence of the throne, has gazed on the countenance of the Most High, and has heard in the songs of holiness the most great verses of his Lord. 273. Nasr, listen to what is revealed to you from the farthest divine realm, and take heed lest you fear any man. 274. Turn to the visage of your Lord, and be of those who profited from the remembrance of God. 275. Have patience when the heavens are cleft asunder, the earth of desire is split and the lamentations among those who turned away and were lost fill the air. 276. He whose heart is not purified from all that can be described by any name will never reflect within himself this brilliant and most limpid Beauty. 277. Purify the mirrors of your souls, people of the earth, then ascend to the station that God has rendered, from behind himself, only two bow-lengths away, or less. 278. In truth, he declares at all times what the Spirit revealed within his pure and sinless breast. 279. Say: He speaks not out of his own base desire, rather, he proclaims the most great verses of his Lord, with which he is inspired by one powerful in his commands. 280. Say: In truth, he has at this time risen above the most exalted horizon, and he is, verily, the Primal Beauty (the Bab) clothed in another mantle. 281. By him have the standards of the Cause been raised aloft in the kingdom of names, and the pavilion of glory been erected in the realm of the Unknowable Essence. 282. Say: O people, return to him, for he is the end of all things. 283. By God, he is the heaven of refuge at the lote-tree of holiness when the effulgence of the light becomes manifest from this shining and most glorious Beauty. 284. Thus, his sharp gaze swerved not from the most manifest, and yet most hidden, sovereignty of his Lord that he witnessed with his own eyes. 285. Say: Were he to uncover the veil from the face of only one of his words, the earth would be rent and the heavens of the most high would be cloven. 286. He, however, treated his servants with gentle courtesy, lest their hearts be distinguished from one another, and they return to the seat of wrath in the deepest pit. 287. Be afraid of no one, and remind the people of the verses of your Lord, for this is his triumph in the kingdom of the heavens and the earth. 288. Thus he aids you with this mention, and to him the commemoration returns. 289. Thus have we caused to flow forth from every letter of this tablet 19 rivers. 290. Happy is he that thirsts and seeks to drink. CHAPTER ELEVEN Divisions 291-330 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 291. When we completed this tablet, the most great verses of God began to descend once again from the realm of immortality, that every reasoning and gracious man might take admonishment therefrom. 292. Let us mention in this tablet some of the beloved of God to whom we have not heretofore referred, that the grace of God might encompass every atom and every possessor of refinement and prudence. 293. Then remind those, over whose names the pen of the cause has not moved, if you find them bearing in mind the remembrance of their Lord. 294. Otherwise, leave them to themselves and avoid every one who turns away in suspicion. 295. Say: O people, delight in these days wherein God has come in the shadows of the spirit, and the countenance has dawned forth from behind the veil. 296. Share with Muhammad-`Ali, whose name you mentioned in your letter, what the pen of fate reminds him in the realm of the divine decree, in the presence of his Lord, the Mighty, the Bestower. 297. Thus might he ascend within himself to the heights of sanctity through this ascension that has manifested itself in the form of this youth, and be among those who obeyed and repented. 298. Servant, detach yourself from all that your passions desire, then cling to the most great cord within yourself, which is, in truth, better for you than the kingdom of the heavens and the earth. 299. Only the steadfast believers can comprehend this saying and those endued with insight. 300. Give praise in the name of your Lord, and let the ecstasy and rapture of love wash over you, insofar as we have poured out for you the wine of life in wondrous and sanctified goblets. 301. We have, in truth, rendered those letters chalices containing the most marvelous attributes, and we give such of our servants as we desire to drink from the cup of our verses. 302. Say: From us this grace appeared and to us shall it return on the Resurrection Day. 303. A drop thereof bestows life on the forms of all beings. 304. Thus has our mercy preceded all things, and encompassed every atom, from the heights of paradise down to the lowliest speck of earth. 305. In truth, those who failed to attain holy droplets from this cup are more contemptible in the sight of God than common flies, for they disbelieved in the bounty of God and disputed his verses after their revelation, and followed every lying infidel. 306. Say: O people, do you call on those to whom God has given no authority, and yet abandon the lord of lords? 307. How miserable are the guardians you have adopted for yourselves instead of God! 308. You shall be chastised by the divine wrath, for he is, in truth, powerful in fixing blame and severe in inflicting punishment. 309. Among the idolaters is one who was there, and who was displeased that we gave to ourselves one of the names. 310. Thus did he commit a wrong toward God, who created and fashioned him. 311. The injustice committed by those who join partners with God is nothing but perdition. 312. Say: People, all the names refer to their kingdom, which refers to my Cause, which was created by my word. 313. All know this, who have believed in the Day of Reckoning. 314. The sun has dawned from the horizon of the glory of its Lord, the heavens of pride are sundered, the earth of malice is furrowed with chasms, and the mountain of stillness moves like the clouds. 314. Thus have we informed you of every announcement, that you may remember within yourself and remind the people of that with which we have inspired you. 315. Mayhap they will purify their souls from every malady, and recover their health. CHAPTER TWELVE Divisions 316-3 Tablet of the Companions THE COMPANIONS 316. People of the earth, strive for victory in these days, and let not the numbers of the idolaters frighten you. 317. Thus does the pen of grandeur counsel you on behalf of the Glorious, the Enticing One. 318. Know that triumph can never be attained by unsheathing your swords, yet rather depends on purifying your souls. 319. Concourse of companions, should anyone sever himself from all who are in the heavens and on earth, and arise to fulfill the divine plan, God will, through him, render victorious the sincere among his loved ones, and will pull down the standards of the idolaters from all parties. 320. By God, the true victory is your detachment from all else besides God and your steadfastness in my love in this day, when the feet of the eloquent have stumbled and a pack of jackals has issued from the thickets of hypocrisy. 321. These persons disbelieved and turned away, doubting that they could attain the presence of their Lord, even after he manifested himself from the sacred horizon with scriptures and the book. 322. Say: Concourse of holiness, unsheathe the swords of wisdom from the scabbards of utterance, and thereby aid your Lord, the All-Merciful. 323. Beware lest you wreak corruption in the land after its reformation, and fear God, to whom all affairs return in the beginning and the end. 324. Should the idolaters creep up on you, drive them away with our word, not with your blades, and do not contravene what you were commanded in the Book. 325. Be steadfast, people, in following the path, and allow fire and rapture to consume you in this Cause and on this foundation. 326. If you fail to pursue this path with perseverance, God will send another people that will be firm in his Cause and will commemorate him with distraction, yearning, and ecstasy. Nothing in the heavens or on earth will deter them. 327. On these the angels and the Spirit will pronounce blessings, as will the concourse of holiness, and those who were within the pavilion of nearness behind the veil. 328. Is there anything that does not mention their names and thereby draw near to God? 329. Say: By God, their names are tolled by the bell, crowed by the cockerel of paradise, and sung by the rebec [bird]. Thus are the words of your Lord completed in veracity and justice. 330. Nothing can alter the words of your Lord, yet none can comprehend this truth save the souls endued with excellence and immortality. Translation by J. R. I. Cole CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Tablet of the Son A letter of circa 1866, apparently about Jesus THE SON 1. In the name of the beloved, the one. 2. The scent of sorrow has encompassed the beauty of the compassionate God, and the door of joy and gladness has been slammed shut by the acts of oppression committed by the wicked among the people of the Bayan. 3. Shame on them! It is accepted, clear, and established that every preceding Manifestation of God has prophesied the appearance of his successor to the people in accordance with their stations and capabilities. 4. Some employed signs and concealed allusions. 5. As for my predecessor, he strove to counsel and educate the people of the Bayan to an extent that can be neither conceived nor perceived. 6. Nevertheless, there occurred what followed. 7. One word shall be spoken, and we ask the people of the Bayan to be fair. 8. Is there any passage of the scriptures that instructs you to hesitate about his cause when the succeeding Manifestation appears? 9. Say: Then produce it! 10. No, by my lord, the all-knowing, the all-perceiving. 11. Leaving this issue aside, is there any place in the Bayan [or Quran] that instructs you to reject someone who appears with revealed verses, or to arise to kill him? 12. If anyone casts doubt on these verses, it is precisely the same sort of doubt cast by the dwellers in hellfire during the ministries of past Manifestations. 13. I swear by the sun of meaning that if wondrous revealed verses are rejected, then no one will be able to establish the truth of the previous scriptures. 14. Since the Point of the Bayan (the Bab) gazed upon these days, and upon what the servants would perpetrate, virtually the only things his exalted pen wrote were firm counsels, perfect advice, and beautiful sermons in mention of this subsequent dispensation. 15. The Book of Names was revealed. 16. At long last, give some thought to what his purpose was in entitling this work the Book of Names, and in mentioning therein the divine names one after another, as well as interpreting each. 17. Then he commended the manifestations of the names to their creator. 18. Heart of the world, do you have ears to hear what the dove of sorrow is cooing in this time, when the cry of Satan has been raised behind the call of the All-Merciful? 19. For, we have found the followers of the Bayan negligent and in extreme loss. 20. By his beloved soul, no one has yet realized why the holy books of all sorts, and especially the Book of Names, were revealed. Thus has the Omniscient, the All-Knowing informed you. 21. Where are pure ears, to hear the summons issuing from the precincts of divine unity at every moment? 22. Where are sharp eyes, to perceive the divine rays of wisdom in radiant words? 23. The Subsistent one (Qayyúm) has appeared in the recognized beauty. 24. He is the beauty of the year “nine,” who was promised to all. 25. Even so, the foul odors of jealousy and hatred have permeated creation to the extent that it has altogether withdrawn from the breaths of the All-Merciful and the divine fragrance. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-55 Tablet of the Son THE SON 26. Say: People, do not follow those who deserve torment and on whose faces is imprinted the wrath of God, the King, the Mighty, the Knowing, the Wise. 27. It is hard to imagine what they would have done if the highest pen had not revealed these counsels and this advice! 28. No, by the one who allowed me to dispense with all the worlds through his grace, more than what they have done or plotted would not have been possible. 29. It is astonishing that they recite the divine verses. 30. By God, the verses’ revealer curses them and they are oblivious. 31. Despite his firm and perfect counsels, the beloved of all creation prophesied what they would do, just as it came to pass and will yet become obvious. 32. They showed sincerity and even subservience to anyone who disregarded the dignity of the cause of God, causing it untold harm. 33. Behind the scenes, they call the people to themselves. 34. That action is in secret, and this one is open. 35. A little fairness is necessary. 36. In the end, this youth has no quarrel with anyone. 37. If he shows regard to someone, it will be for the sake of the cause of God, to manifest its sovereignty and honor its word. 38. They treat with subservience, however, anyone who goes to extremes, so that they harm the cause of God and rebel against it. 39. No one among the divine friends has arisen, out of sincerity and for his sake, to forbid the idolaters from committing these perfidious deeds. 40. Does not a trace remain of the divine fire in the hearts of his creation? 41. Have rays of the lamp of divine oneness not illuminated the hearts of creation? 42. What has happened, such that the bodies of the people have not burst aflame at this fire, and have not been illumined by these rays of light? 43. Say, [O] caravans that travel between the cities of mystical insight on their way to the beauty of the All-Merciful: 44. Know that the true dawn has broken above the horizon of the heavens of the divine will. 45. Hurry, so that you might be enlisted among the troops of the near ones. 46. Naturally, the lighter you tread, the better. 47. Throw off the dead hand of false allusions and turn toward the precincts of divine unity. 48. The pen of pre-existence says: Do you not hear my wailing and lamentations, or do you hear them but not understand them? 49. If you are unable to soar in the joyous heavens of meaning, at least take wing in the sky of words. 50. If you do not comprehend the wondrous Arabic verses of this dispensation, then think upon the Persian utterances that I revealed earlier and on the Persian verses of this revelation. 51. In this way might you find a path to the truth. 52. I swear by the one, the fire of whose love ignited my heart so that even a downpour of opposition from all the worlds cannot extinguish it: 53. The Pointof the Bayan (the Bab) had no purpose other than this subsequent dispensation. 54. May my spirit be a sacrifice to his soul. 55. He did not fall short in communicating my Cause, but the people have fallen short and transgressed. Tablet of the Son CHAPTER THREE Divisions 56-80 THE SON 56. Anyone who for a single hour sanctifies himself from veils and allusions for the sake of God and contemplates what has been revealed from the kingdom of God in the Arabic and Persian languages will, by God, detach himself from the worlds and lament for this wrongly imprisoned stranger. 57. Impassive stones wail and weep at this divine word, but humankind is sunk in profound negligence. 58. For this reason, the previous scriptures say that rivers will flow from rocks, but that from the hearts of the wicked nothing will appear. 59. Truthfully has spoken God, the exalted, the mighty. 60. You should know, questioner, that the divine word encompasses all meanings. 61. That is, all divine meanings and mysteries are concealed within it. 62. Blessed are they who attain it and extract the pearls hidden within it. 63. Consider the radiance of the divine word to be like the shining of the sun. 64. In the same way that once the sun rises, it shines on all, so once the sun of the word dawns from the will of the lord, it sheds its illumination on all. 65. Indeed, I take refuge in God even from this simile, since the outward sun itself owes its existence to the comprehensive word. 66. Think, so that you might attain knowledge. 67. Still, the outward sun can be perceived with physical eyes, whereas the rays of the sun of the word are seen with inner vision. 68. By the one in whose hand is my soul! If the hidden aid and power of the divine word were withdrawn from the world and its people for a single instant, all would be lost and annihilated. 69. If souls gaze with divine sight, they will see the radiance of its lights in everything. 70. Likewise, if they listen with pure ears, they will hear the primal call of God at every moment. 71. The divine call is still being raised but ears are blocked, and the lights of the luminary above the horizon are apparent, but eyes are covered. 72. Wise friend, a physician is required so that perhaps the ashes in their eyes can be removed by the elixir of the greatest name, and so that the brass of existence can be transformed into gold. 73. Would that the number of those who have gained insight into the beloved of the worlds, which some have achieved, could be increased. 74. Thus might he make apparent in detail, from the manifest letters, the word underlying the infinite branches of knowledge. 75. The people have been stricken with an illness, and curing it is extremely difficult, except for those who have been treated with the greatest antidote. 76. This epidemic consists in people believing that they have attained mystical insight, and then supposing that God is like them. 77. Today, most are afflicted with this disease, and for this reason they are deprived of the Eternal Truth and what is with it. 78. Beseech God to render hearts pure and eyes sharp, so that they might perhaps recognize themselves, and distinguish between themselves and God. 79. Thus might they discern God’s purpose in the revealed verses. 80. If the peoples had understood the divine purpose, they would not have remained veiled at the moment of revelation. Tablet of the Son CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-115 THE SON 81. Even though they have for years recited the divine book, they never attained to a single letter of the meanings that lie within it, just as they remained altogether veiled from and oblivious of its purpose. 82. Even though all these things are mentioned and delineated in the scriptures, all have remained deprived. 83. It is to the extent that some of those who consider themselves the educated elite are ignorant of matters that even the common folk know. 84. For instance, they assert that the Mahdi resides in a supernatural city, and insist vehemently on this statement. 85. If anyone asserts that the promised one, on the contrary, will come into the world by being born, they sentence him to death. 86. Note how distant and deprived the elite is. 87. Then, in the year ’60, the veil was lifted, and all that had been concealed was made visible, as was the resurrection and everything connected with it. 88. No one attained a droplet from the surging sea of these utterances that were recovered in the divine book. 89. Everyone mistook the mirage for water, as was apparent. 90. Beyond these problems, they also remained veiled from principle of mystical insight into the beloved of the worlds. 91. The dust of misconceptions and the clay of illusions prevented all humankind from attaining the panorama of divine unity, until the greatest purifier arrived and washed the people with the most cleansed of celestial rivers, calling them to the radiant countenance and informing them of the good news. 92. Note that what appeared was virtues, of which all remained ignorant. 93. It would be indisputable truth to say that all these virtues were hidden and concealed in scriptures, and that in the dispensation of the Point of the Bayan (the Bab), the veiled faces of meaning came out from behind the curtain in the chambers of the divine verses. 94. And if it were said that what went before was a concise mention, whereas thereafter came one who clarified and spoke in detail, that would be the truth, in which there is not doubt. 95. If it were said that what became manifest in the new revelation had not been apparent in previous dispensations –-though all are wondrous and new— this saying is also correct and complete. 96. For if God speaks a word today that comes to be on the lips of all the people, before and after, that word will be new, if you only think about it. 97. Consider the word, “monotheism,” about which all the manifestations of the Eternal Truth have spoken in each dispensation, and which all the adherents of the various religions have asserted. 98. Nevertheless, in each dispensation it is an innovation, and its novel character can never be withdrawn from it. 99. God breathes into each word he speaks a new spirit, and the breezes of life from that word waft upon all things outwardly and inwardly. 100. Again, for how long and until what age and era can the traces remain visible, of the divine verses revealed by the Manifestations of both the inner soul and of the farthest horizons? 101. For this reason, some of the people speak of illusory matters and take pride and become haughty about them. 102. All of these are rejected and unmentioned by God. 103. For, glory lies in attaining mystical insight into the Eternal Truth and remaining firm, steadfast and unswerving in the Cause of God. 104. It does not come from outward statements, as my predecessor explained these spiritual levels. 105. Look, so that you might understand. 106. For instance, the souls who have ascended to the peaks of mystical insight and those who remained at the lowest rank have precisely the same station in the eyes of God. 107. For the nobility of knowledge and insight is not dependent on these attributes in themselves. 108. If they lead to the Eternal Truth and acceptance of it, they are approved. 109. Otherwise, they are rejected. 110. On this plane, all words are mentioned on the same level. 111. For instance, what if God were to say, “I was born?” 112. This assertion would recall his saying, “He was not born, nor gave birth.” Quran 112 113. Although this latter verse on the surface asserts that God is beyond having any likeness, peer, or rival, it in fact leads only to the station of insight into humanity. 114. For among the people, as well, this station is the highest and most exalted. 115. However, even this distinction is dependent on God’s acceptance and will. Tablet of the Son CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-150 THE SON 116. In the dispensations of the Qur’an and the Bayan, the divine will preferred pure transcendence and absolute sanctification. 117. For this reason, the brilliance of these utterances has established itself and become apparent in the hearts of the believers. 118. Otherwise, that Sea of preexistence is sanctified above all these words created in time, and the most holy court is purified above all of these statements. 119. One must look at the basic principle of the cause of God, not at the high or low levels of verbal insight that have been achieved among the people. 120. I wish I were able to make manifest what is hidden. 121. My inability to do so derives from the way souls are veiled. Otherwise, He is the Self-Sufficient, the All-Praised. 122. At one time, He says, “You shall never see me.” Quran 7:139 At another He says, “Behold and you shall see me.” 123. Yes, today every soul who affirms belief in what was revealed from the heaven of the divine will has ascended to and attained the summit of mystical insight. 124. All others are deprived and non-existent. 125. We ask God to aid us and you to be steadfast in the Cause, at which the realm of names was turned upside down and the inhabitants of the cities of creation were inebriated, save for those who were overtaken by guidance from God, the Guardian, the Eternal. 126. My supporter: Think aright upon what was revealed from the most high pen, so that the doors of infinite knowledge might be opened before your heart and so that you might witness yourself rendered independent of everything but God, the All-Possessing, the Self-Subsistent. 127. Likewise, do not think that the manifestation of the Eternal Truth is limited to causing outward knowledge to appear or altering some well-established laws among the people. 128. Rather, at the time of revelation all things become bearers of divine emanations and infinite capabilities, and in accordance with the exigencies of the time and earthly circumstances, these become manifest. 129. In this regard, a summary was revealed from the heaven of the divine will in answer to a Christian priest who lives in Istanbul. 130. Here, a portion of it will be quoted, so that perhaps some of the servants might become aware of divine, profound maxims that had been concealed from the eyes of the people. 131. God said: Your letter arrived at the kingdom of your lord, the All-Merciful, and we have grasped it with spirituality and fragrance, and have answered you even before you posed your question. 132. Think, that you might know, for this is a grace from your Lord, the Mighty, the Help in Peril. 133. Blessed are you, insofar as you have attained to it, and though it is hidden, it shall be revealed to you should God will and desire. 134. Then will you see what no eye has witnessed. 135. You, who are immersed in the sea of mystical insight and are gazing toward the precincts of your lord, the All-Merciful —you must know that this cause is great, very great. 136. Consider, and make mention of the one who was named Peter in the kingdom of God. 137. Despite the loftiness of his rank, the splendor of his destiny, and the greatness of his station, his feet nearly strayed from the straight path. 138. The hand of grace, however, grasped him and safeguarded him from stumbling, and bestowed certainty upon him. 139. If you were to recognize this bounty, of which the dove warbles on the twigs of the tree beyond which there is no passing, then you would be certain that what was mentioned formerly has been fulfilled in truth. 140. Behold, in the kingdom of God he partakes of the eternal, everlasting bounty, and drinks from the fountain of realities and the spring of meanings. But the people are behind a thick veil. 141. It would be better for those who heard this call, and were heedless of it and hesitated in this cause, [better] if they had never been born. 142. But what appeared has appeared, and the matter was decreed by God, the mighty, the glorious, the sovereign. 143. Say: People, the Spirit (Jesus) has come again, to fulfill for you what he said aforetime. 144. Thus were you promised in the tablets, if you only knew. 145. In truth, he says now that which he said formerly, and has given his life, just as he did the first time, out of love for all who are in the heavens and on earth. 146. Know that when the Son surrendered [the] [his] spirit, all things wept for him. 147. But by giving his life he bestowed a new capacity upon all things, as you witness throughout the creation. 148. Every sage from whom wisdom appeared, every scholar who showed forth knowledge and sciences, 149. every craftsman who produced crafts and industries, every monarch who demonstrated his power 150. —all these persons derived their gifts from the confirmation of his spirit, the Exalted, the Sovereign, the Radiant. Tablet of the Son + CHAPTER SIX Divisions 151-185 THE SON 151. We bear witness that when He came into the world He bestowed his radiance on contingent beings. 152. By him the leper was cleansed from the diseases of ignorance and blindness and the afflicted was cured of the maladies of negligence and passion. 153. The eyes of the blind were opened, and all souls were purified by the Almighty, the All-Powerful. 154. In one station, leprosy refers to whatever causes a servant to be veiled from mystical insight into his lord, such that whoever is thus veiled is termed a leper, nor is he worthy of mention in the kingdom of God, the Glorious, the All-Praised. 155. We testify that by the word of God lepers were cleansed, the infirm were cured, and the sick were healed. 156. In truth, it is the purifier of the world. Blessed are those who advance toward it with illumined faces. 157. Then know that the one who ascended into heaven has now descended in truth. 158. By him, the breezes of grace have wafted over the world, and your lord is a witness to what I say. 159. The world has been perfumed by his return and manifestation. 160. Those who busy themselves with this world and its vanities cannot perceive the fragrance of (Joseph’s) coat. 161. We have found them in the grip of a mighty delusion. 162. Say: The bell rings out his name, the trumpet declares his mention, and his soul bears witness to his soul. Blessed are they who know. 163. But today, the leper has been cleansed even before the words, “Be cleansed!” are pronounced. 164. For by virtue of his appearance the world and its people have been cured of every malady and illness. 165. Exalted be this grace, which no other grace has surpassed, and this mercy, which has encompassed the world. 166. You, who are mentioned in the kingdom of God, seek empowerment from your lord. 167. Arise, and say: People of the earth, the reviver of the world has come and has ignited a fire in the heart of the world. 168. The caller has cried out in the sacred wilderness with the name of `Ali Muhammad. 169. He prophesied to the people that they would meet God in the most glorious garden, and opened its gate to them by virtue of his grace upon the faces of those who have come forward. 170. What the most high pen wrote in the kingdom of God, the lord of this world and the next, has been completed. 171. Whoever desires may eat of its fruits, for it is wondrous nutrition. 172. Say: The most great bell has appeared and is being rung by the force of God’s will in the garden of divine oneness. 173. Listen attentively, people, and do not be negligent. 174. God willing, a people will appear, who shall grasp the intent of the Eternal Truth as expressed in his discourse; who shall strive with perfect submission and humility to protect and safeguard the cause of God from the rejected idolaters. 175. He is able to accomplish what he wills. 176. All souls who are nourished by a sprinkling from the heavenly stream of utterance will perceive that in the dispensation of the Point of the Bayan (the Bab), there appeared that which had remained concealed. 177. This revelation and the revelation before it bear an exact resemblance to the dispensations of (John) the son of Zechariah and (Jesus) the Spirit. [the Christ] 178. In some of the revealed tablets this has been mentioned. 179. Note well: This was the revelation that appeared in order to prepare the people of the world. It arrived at a time when the world and its inhabitants had perished. 180. That person came, who had remained alive, in order to bestow eternal life, and to ensure that it persisted, and to favor others with the water of life. 181. What was revealed in the Bayan has been established. 182. This is that prophesied beauty who, he said, “will come after me even though he is before me.” 183. He is the call that was raised between the earth and heaven, so that you might make straight and build up the stations of God, that is, the hearts. 184. That was the same call that the son of Zechariah (John the Baptist) raised before the Spirit (Jesus) came. “The voice of one crying in the wilderness: Prepare the way of the Lord, make his paths straight.” 185. If a woman give birth to a viper, that is better than that a man should be born and become known in the kingdom of God as an enemy. Matthew 3:3 Blessed be the barren in that day and woe unto mothers with babes at the breast. CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 186-220 Tablet of the Son THE SON 186. Say, the highest pen writes: O you who are lost in the wilderness of carnal passion, you do not accept me. 187. Yet you have accepted the call of the one who made mention of me. 188. You lie, and are the people of darkness, avoiding the radiant morn. 189. For if you sought to draw near, in the light your selfish and reprobate actions would, naturally, become visible. 190. Woe be unto those souls who ignore these days and their fruits. 191. Soon, they will lament for themselves and will find no one who will commiserate with them. 192. Happy is the estate of the truthful, who attain to the unadulterated truth. 193. Happy is the estate of the mystics, who have recognized the straight path and turned toward his kingdom. 194. Blessed is the estate of the joyous and sincere, the lamps of whose hearts have been lit and illumined by the oil of mystical insight into the very soul of God himself. 195. By the glass of attachment they were protected from the gales of sorrow and temptation. 196. Pure is the estate of the strong-hearted who did not grow faint before the oppression of tyrants. 197. Pure is the estate of the clear-sighted who know both annihilation and immortality, and who turned toward eternal life so that they are mentioned as deathless in the celestial realm. 198. Naturally, their hearts will not fail because they are among the people of insight. 199. Say: My servants, you shall die and fall sacrifice, either by the sword of illness or by the saber of ill-wishers. 200. Given that this is so, it is preferable and more right that you be killed by the blades of the idolaters in the path of the Beloved of the Worlds. 201. For the indemnity [of guilt] that is received from a murderer by the family of a victim is beloved. [and/or blessed] 202. Do not forget or give up this desired fruit. 203. Pure is the estate of the beneficent from whose good deeds wafts the fragrance of divine approval. 204. Evil is the estate of detractors who wreak corruption and oppress. 205. Even though they might attain honor and wealth among the servants, soon those souls shall be overtaken by sudden abasement and relentless wrath. 206. The former word is shining by virtue of a new spirit at all times in this era, from the horizon of the mouthpiece of the All-Merciful. 207. That word is this: I said to the Son, that is, Jesus the Spirit, “Moses came for the sake of the law and religion. 208. John the Baptist came for the sake of baptism. 209. And I came so as to bestow everlasting life and to deliver souls into the realm of immortality.” John 1:17-18 210. Say: Friends! Thieves and traitors wait in ambush. 211. You, who bear the trust of the All-Merciful: Do not grow negligent. 212. Safeguard the pearls of divine love from brigands. 213. I swear by the luminary of the heaven of meaning that all who neglect to rend the veils of illusion today shall be unable to hear the divine call. 214. Pure are they who shatter the idols wrought by false imaginings, who listen to the voice of the All-Merciful, and who rise up from among the dead. 215. Upon them may the breath of God waft, for he is the king of names and attributes. 213. People of the earth: The cry of the compassionate God has been raised between the earth and heaven, and upon hearing the divine word the heart of the world has been set aflame by the fire of love. 214. The dispirited, however, have remained entombed in the graves of negligence and stupor. 215. They could not feel its warmth, much less burst into flames. 216. They lie eternally in their graves. 217. People: Arise to aid God. 218. The abiding one has come to you, who was prophesied to you by the one who arose. 219. Because of him, there appeared the unprecedented earthquake and the most frightful terror. 220. At his advent, the sincere rejoice and the idolaters burn in the fire of hatred. CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 221-245 Tablet of the Son THE SON 221. Say: I adjure you by God, people of the Bayan, to be fair in coming to a consensus. 222. And, it is this: 223. That your lord, the All-Merciful, has not made this cause dependent on anything that he created in the worlds of being, as was revealed in the Bayan. 224. You did with his beloved as you did. 225. If this revelation had been made dependent on anything other than him, you would not have treated him as you did, you tyrants! 226. Is there any hearing ear that can hear, or sharp eye that can discern? 227. The eye of God has wept, and you are at play, 228. you at whom the exalted assemblage is bewildered, and at whose deeds they are astonished. 229. My friends, you are the wellsprings of my own discourse. 230. In every spring, a droplet from the heavenly stream of divine meaning wells up. 231. With the hand of certainty, cleanse these springs of the pollution of unfounded judgments and illusions. 232. In this way might you yourselves give convincing and unassailable answers to the sorts of questions that have been posed. 233. In this greatest of dispensations, all must appear with branches of knowledge and sayings of wisdom. 234. For in these unparallelled days, celestial gales have rendered all human beings—indeed, all things— bearers of the divine emanations to the extent of their capacity. 235. In the impenetrable depths of the revealed words have been disclosed the answers to the issues that were raised, as well as those that remain hidden and concealed. 236. God willing, you will gaze with divine vision into his words, so that you will discover that which you seek. 237. They posed precisely the same question to Jesus, saying that John the son of Zechariah has come. 238. He has called the people to the truth, and baptized them. 239. What was the purpose of his appearance, and what did he say about this subsequent revelation? 240. He came in order to bear witness to me, and was faithful to what he was commanded, and I have come to set ablaze the people of the world. 241. You, who are gazing toward the most great panorama: 242. Sorrows have reached the point where the tongue of heavenly compassion has been forestalled from speaking. 243. By God, my eye weeps, my lips move, and the one standing before my face records what issues from them. 244. For, the people of the Bayan have been veiled to the extent that were they to witness today with their own eyes that someone had contravened the eternal command of God, they would accept it. 245. For instance, the chief of liars wrote that the production of verses constituted a proof at the beginning of this dispensation, but now does not. CHAPTER NINE Divisions 246-280 Tablet of the Son THE SON 246. Say, People of the Bayan: Be fair. By God, your Lord, the All Merciful! 247. Aside from this divine youth, and the immortal manifestations who appeared in this dispensation, consider the Bayan in its entirety, and make your own judgment. 248. Even if you are not, in the end, satisfied with the decree of God and what he revealed, God will nevertheless be pleased with your judgment if it is fair, so that perhaps an eye might be opened by justice and gaze toward God. 249. It is perfectly clear that the Bayan in its entirety explicitly, and without any need for figurative interpretation, contradicts this saying of the opponent of God. 250. Nevertheless, he has brazenly and openly contravened the whole of the Bayan, and continues to do so, and then considers himself the champion of the Bayan. 251. By God, the Bayan laments them and curses them. 252. Now, consider in sum and for the sake of God, what could be the reason why they strive so impudently to violate the purity of the divine book? 253. It is clear and obvious that the reason is the acquiescence therein of some of the people of the Bayan. 254. Otherwise, by the one who caused me to speak forth with the truth and made me manifest in order to vindicate his cause, if they had not been assured of that support, they would never have dared be so bold. 255. This is among the greatest commands of God, which was revealed in the Bayan, such that it is mentioned in every single line thereof, whether by allusion or explicitly. 256. It says, “Do not hesitate concerning the advent of the next dispensation, and seek only revealed verses.” 257. Even so, they have turned away, and have committed these enormities, and not a soul has protested. 258. Yet they attributed to this Center—by whose will all scriptures speak forth— the abrogation of the laws of the Bayan. 259. Do not the imprecations of God fall upon the iniquitous? 260. All this, even though the text of the Bayan asserts that this dispensation was and is chosen, and the entire Bayan speaks forth in mention and praise of it, and does prophesy its appearance! 261. What has become manifest from it is what was apparent in the previous dispensation. 262. Whoever makes a distinction between the two is a lying idolater and a mistrustful opponent. 263. Quite apart from verses, most of the adherents of the various religions witnessed the miracle performed by this Seat of sanctity, such as words cannot describe. 264. Ask the city (Baghdad) and those [that dwell] about it, to make the truth apparent to you. 265. It is not known what that fierce adversary says within himself. 266. No, by the soul of Baha! His falsehood is grave indeed. 267. Ask God to confirm you with his grace, so that perhaps you might hew to the straight path of the cause. 268. For this cause is great, great indeed. 269. Soon will its greatness become clear and established. 270. Only those shall remain, who are gazing toward the greatest panorama and who are detached from all who are in the heavens and on earth, out of love for God, the Powerful, the Mighty, the Wise. 271. Today is a day for aiding the divine cause. It is incumbent upon every soul to call the people, with complete uprightness, to the precincts of the divine. 272. God willing, they will mightily exert themselves so that perhaps those lost in the wilderness of passion and desire may turn their faces toward the most glorious horizon of sanctity. 273. The influence of individual souls is and always will be beloved. 274. For the influence of each soul is its fruit, and a soul without influence is considered a tree without fruit in the most great realm. 275. Speak forth for the sake of God, and spread the cause for his sake. 276. Do not look at whether others accept or deny, but rather at the service you are commanded to perform by God. 277. This is the highest grace, eternal beneficence, everlasting fruit, and the loving-kindness of the Eternal Truth at every moment. 278. The succor of his overflowing grace has arrived and will arrive at all times. 279. He is with all those who are for him, and supports them with the truth. He is, in truth, powerful over all things. 280. Glory (Baha’) be upon you, my friends, for as long as the kingdom of God and the realm of divine power endure. Translation by J. R. I. Cole, based on a text published in 1924 CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd Addressed to Mírzá Maqṣúd, a early Bahai believer living in Jerusalem and Damascus at the time. Rather than addressing Bahá-ulláh directly, the Baháís would respectfully write to His scribe, Mírzá Áqá Ján, named 'Servant of God' and 'Servant-in-Presence'. The reply would be in the form of a letter from Mírzá Áqá Ján, quoting the words of Bahá-ulláh. Thus all of the tablets, even those which apparently are the words of Mírzá Áqá Ján, are sacred prophetic scripture revealed by Bahá-ulláh. The tablet of Maqṣúd is thence canonical. MAQSUD 1. He is God, exalted is He, the Lord of Majesty and Power 2. A praise which is exalted above every mention or description beseemeth the Adored One, the Possessor of all things visible and invisible, Who hath enabled the Primal Point to reveal countless Books and Epistles 3 and Who, through the potency of His sublime Word, hath called into being the entire creation, whether of the former or more recent generations. 4. Moreover He hath in every age and cycle, in conformity with His transcendent wisdom, sent forth a divine Messenger to revive the dispirited and despondent souls with the living waters of His utterance, 5. One Who is indeed the Expounder, the true Interpreter, inasmuch as man is unable to comprehend that which hath streamed forth from the Pen of Glory and is recorded in His heavenly Books. 6. Men at all times and under all conditions stand in need of [somebody] to urge them and guide them, and to instruct and teach them. 7. Therefore He hath sent forth His Messengers, His Prophets, and chosen [servants] that they might acquaint the people with the divine purpose underlying the revelation of Books and the raising up of Messengers, and that everybody may become aware of the trust of God which lies dormant in the reality of every soul. 8. Man is the supreme Talisman. 9. Lack of a proper education hath, however, deprived him of that which he doth inherently possess. 10. Through a word proceeding out of the mouth of God he was called into being; by one word more he was guided to recognize the Source of his education; by yet another word his station and destiny were safeguarded. 11. The Great Being saith: Regard man as a mine rich in gems of inestimable value. 12. Education can, alone, cause it to reveal its treasures, and enable mankind to benefit therefrom. 13. If any man were to meditate on that which the Scriptures, sent down from the heaven of God’s holy Will, have revealed, he would readily recognize that their purpose is that all men shall be regarded as one soul, so that the seal bearing the words “The Kingdom shall be God’s” may be stamped on every heart, and the light of Divine bounty, of grace, and mercy may envelop all mankind. 14. The [only] true God, exalted be His glory, hath wished nothing for Himself. 15. The allegiance of mankind profiteth Him not, neither doth its perversity harm Him. 16. The Bird of the Realm of Utterance voiceth continually this call, 17. “All things have I willed for thee, and thee, too, for thine own sake.” 18. If the learned and worldly-wise men of this age were to allow mankind to breathe the fragrance of fellowship and love, every understanding heart would apprehend the meaning of true liberty, and discover the secret of undisturbed peace and absolute composure. 19. Were the earth to attain this station and be illumined with its light, it could then be truly said of it: 20. “Thou shall see in it no hollows or rising hills.” Holy Koran ___ 21. Blessing and peace be upon Him through Whose advent Baṭḥá is wreathed in smiles, and the sweet savors of Whose raiment have shed fragrance upon all mankind— He Who came to protect men from that which would harm them in the world below. 22. Exalted, immensely exalted is His station above the glorification of all beings and sanctified from the praise of the entire creation. 23. Through His advent the tabernacle of stability and order was raised throughout the world, and the ensign of knowledge hoisted among the nations. 24. May blessings rest also upon His kindred and His companions through whom the standard of the unity of God and of His union was uplifted and the banners of celestial triumph were unfurled. 25. Through them the religion of God was firmly established among His creatures and His Name magnified amidst His servants. Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-50 MAQSUD 26. I entreat Him— exalted is He—to shield His Faith from the mischief of His enemies who tore away the veils, rent them asunder, and finally caused the banner of Islám to be reversed amongst all peoples. 27. Thy letter from which the fragrance of reunion was inhaled hath been received. 28. Praised be God that following the firm decree of separation, the breeze of nearness and communion hath been stirred and the soil of the heart is refreshed with the waters of joy and gladness. 29. We offer thanksgiving unto God in all circumstances and cherish the hope that He —exalted be His glory— may through His gracious providence guide all who dwell on earth towards that which is acceptable and pleasing unto Him. 30. Behold the disturbances which, for many a long year, have afflicted the earth, and the perturbation that hath seized its peoples. 31. It hath either been ravaged by war, or tormented by sudden and unforeseen calamities. 32. Though the world is encompassed with misery and distress, yet no man hath paused to reflect what the cause or source of that may be. 33. Whenever the True Counselor uttered a word in admonishment, lo, they all denounced Him as a mover of mischief and rejected His claim. 34. How bewildering, how confusing is such behavior! 35. No two men can be found who may be said to be outwardly and inwardly united. 36. The evidences of discord and malice are apparent everywhere, though all were made for harmony and union. 37. The Great Being saith: O wellbeloved ones! The tabernacle of unity hath been raised; regard ye not one another as strangers. 38. Ye are the fruits of one tree, and the leaves of one branch. 39. We cherish the hope that the light of justice may shine upon the world and sanctify it from tyranny. 40. If the rulers and kings of the earth, the symbols of the power of God, exalted be His glory, arise and resolve to dedicate themselves to whatever shall promote the highest interests of the whole of humanity, the reign of justice will assuredly be established amongst the children of men, and the brilliance of its light will envelop the whole earth. 41. The Great Being saith: The structure of world stability and order hath been reared upon, and will continue to be sustained by, the twin pillars of reward and punishment. 42. And in another connection He hath uttered the following in the eloquent tongue: 43. Justice hath a mighty force at its command. 44. It is none other than reward and punishment for the deeds of men. 45. By the power of this force the tabernacle of order is established throughout the world, causing the wicked to restrain their natures for fear of punishment. 46. In another passage He hath written: Take heed, O concourse of the rulers of the world! 47. There is no force on earth that can equal in its conquering power the force of justice and wisdom. 48. I, verily, affirm that there is not, and hath never been, a host more mighty than that of justice and wisdom. 49. Blessed is the king who marcheth with the ensign of wisdom unfurled before him, and the battalions of justice massed in his rear. 50. He verily is the ornament that adorneth the brow of peace and the countenance of security. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 51-85 Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd MAQSUD 51. There can be no doubt whatsoever that if the daystar of justice, which the clouds of tyranny have obscured, were to shed its light upon men, the face of the earth would be completely transformed. 52. The Great Being, wishing to reveal the prerequisites of the peace and tranquility of the world and the advancement of its peoples, hath written: 53. The time must come when the imperative necessity for the holding of a vast, an all-embracing assemblage of men will be universally realized. 54. The rulers and kings of the earth must needs attend it, and, participating in its deliberations, must consider such ways and means as will lay the foundations of the world’s Great Peace amongst men. 55. Such a peace demandeth that the Great Powers should resolve, for the sake of the tranquility of the peoples of the earth, to be fully reconciled among themselves. 56. Should any king take up arms against another, all should unitedly arise and prevent him. 57. If this be done, the nations of the world will no longer require any armaments, except for the purpose of preserving the security of their realms and of maintaining internal order within their territories. 58. This will ensure the peace and composure of every people, government and nation. 59. We wish we could hope that the kings and rulers of the earth, the mirrors of the gracious and almighty name of God, may attain unto this station, and shield mankind from the onslaught of tyranny. 60. Likewise He saith: Among the things which are conducive to unity and concord and will cause the whole earth to be regarded as one nation is that the diverse languages be reduced to a univesral auxilary language and in like manner the scripts used in the world be confined to a single script. 61. It is incumbent upon all nations to appoint some men of understanding and education to convene a gathering, and through joint consultation choose a language from among the varied existing languages, or create a new language, to be taught to the children in all the schools of the world. 62. The day is approaching when all the peoples of the world will have adopted a universal language and a common script. 63. When this is achieved, to whatsoever city a man may journey, it shall be as if he were entering his own home. 64. These things are obligatory and absolutely essential. 65. It is incumbent upon every man of insight and understanding to strive to translate that which hath been written into reality and action. 66. In these days the tabernacle of justice hath fallen into the clutches of tyranny and oppression. 67. Beseech ye the true God—exalted be His glory— not to deprive mankind of the ocean of true understanding, for were men but to take heed they would readily appreciate that whatever hath streamed from and is set down by the Pen of Glory is even as the sun for the whole world 68. and that therein lie the welfare, security, and true interests of all men; otherwise the earth will be tormented by a fresh calamity every day and unprecedented commotions will break out. 69. God grant that the people of the world may be graciously aided to preserve the light of His loving counsels within the globe of wisdom. 70. We cherish the hope that everyone may be adorned with the vesture of true wisdom, the basis of the government of the world. 71. The Great Being saith, The heaven of statesmanship is made luminous and resplendent by the brightness of the light of these blessed words which hath dawned from the dayspring of the Will of God: 72. It behooveth every ruler to weigh his own being every day in the balance of equity and justice and to then judge between the people and counsel them to do that which would direct their steps unto the path of wisdom and understanding. 73. This is the cornerstone of statesmanship and the essence thereof. 74. From these words every enlightened man of wisdom will readily perceive that which will foster such aims as the welfare, security, and protection of mankind and the safety of human lives. 75. Were men of insight to quaff their fill from the ocean of inner meanings which lie enshrined in these words and become acquainted therewith, they would bear witness to the sublimity and the excellence of this utterance. 76. If this lowly [servant] were to set forth that which he perceiveth, all would testify unto God’s consummate wisdom. 77. The secrets of diplomatic statesmanship, and that of which the people are in need, lie enfolded within these words. 78. This lowly servant earnestly entreateth the One true God—exalted be His glory— to illumine the eyes of the people of the world with the splendor of the light of wisdom that they, one and all, may recognize that which is indispensable in this day. 79. That one indeed is a man who, today, dedicateth himself to the service of the entire human race. 80. The Great Being saith, Blessed and happy is he that ariseth to promote the best interests of the peoples and kindreds of the earth. 81. In another passage He hath proclaimed, It is not for him to pride himself who loveth his own country, yet rather for him who loveth the whole world. 82. The earth is but one country, and mankind its citizens. 83. Such exhortations to union and concord as are inscribed in the Books of the Prophets by the Pen of the Most High bear reference unto specific matters; not a union that would lead to disunity or a concord which would create discord. 84. This is the station where measures are set unto everything, a station where every deserving soul shall be given his due. 85. Well is it with them that appreciate the meaning and grasp the intent of these words, and woe betide the heedless. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 86-115 Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd MAQSUD 86. Unto [these words] all the evidences of nature, in their very essences, bear ample testimony. 87. Every discerning man of wisdom is well acquainted with that which We have mentioned, yet not them that have strayed far from the living fountain of fairmindedness and are roving distraught in the wilderness of ignorance and blind fanaticism. 88. The Great Being saith: O ye children of men! The fundamental purpose animating the Faith of God and His Religion is to safeguard the interests and promote the union of the human race, and to foster the spirit of love and fellowship amongst men. 89. Suffer it not to become a source of dissension and discord, of hate and enmity. 90. This is the straight Path, the fixed and immovable foundation. 91. Whatsoever is raised on this foundation, the changes and chances of the world can never impair its strength, nor will the revolution of countless centuries undermine its structure. 92. Our hope is that the world’s religious leaders and the rulers thereof will unitedly arise for the reformation of this age and the rehabilitation of its fortunes. 93. Let them, after meditating on its needs, take counsel together and, through anxious and full deliberation, administer to a diseased and sorely afflicted world the remedy it requireth. 94. The Great Being saith: The heaven of divine wisdom is illumined with the two luminaries of Consultation and Compassion. 95. Take ye counsel together in all matters, inasmuch as consultation is the lamp of guidance which leadeth the way, and is the bestower of understanding. 96. At the outset of every endeavor, it is incumbent to look to the end of it. 97. Of all the arts and sciences, set the children to studying those which will result in advantage to man, will ensure his progress and elevate his rank. 98. Thus the noisome odors of lawlessness will be dispelled, and thus through the high endeavors of the nation’s leaders, all will live cradled, secure and in peace. 99. The Great Being saith, The learned of the day must direct the people to acquire the branches of knowledge that are of use, that both the learned themselves and the generality of mankind may derive benefits therefrom. 100. Such academic pursuits as begin and end in words alone have never been and will never be of any worth. 101. The majority of Persia’s learned doctors devote all their lives to the study of a philosophy, the ultimate yield of which is nothing except words. 102. It is incumbent upon them who are in authority to exercise moderation in all things. 103. Whatsoever passeth beyond the limits of moderation will cease to exert a beneficial influence. 104. Consider for instance such things as liberty, civilization and the like. 105. However much men of understanding may favorably regard them, they will, if carried to excess, exercise a pernicious influence upon men. 106. If this point were to be expounded an elaborate explanation would be required which, it is feared, might become tedious. 107. It is the ardent hope of this lowly one that God—exalted be His glory— may grant all men that which is good. 108. For he who is endowed therewith is the possessor of all things. 109. The Great Being saith, The Tongue of Wisdom proclaimeth: He that hath Me not is bereft of all things. 110. Turn ye away from all that is on earth and seek none else but Me. 111. I am the Sun of Wisdom and the Ocean of Knowledge. 112. I cheer the faint and revive the dead. 113. I am the guiding Light that illumineth the way. 114. I am the royal Falcon on the arm of the Almighty. 115. I unfold the drooping wings of every broken bird and start it on its flight. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-145 Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd MAQSUD 116. And likewise He saith, The heaven of true understanding shineth resplendent with the light of two luminaries: Tolerance and Righteousness. 117. O my friend! Vast oceans lie enshrined within this brief saying. 118. Blessed are they who appreciate its value, drink deep therefrom, and grasp its meaning, and woe betide the heedless. 119. This lowly [servant] entreateth the people of the world to observe fairness, that their tender, their delicate and precious hearing which hath been created to hearken unto the words of wisdom may be freed from impediments and from such allusions, idle fancies, or vain imaginings as “cannot fatten nor appease the hunger,” 120. so that the true Counselor may be graciously inclined to set forth that which is the source of blessing for mankind and of the highest good for all nations. 121. At present the light of reconciliation is dimmed in most countries and its radiance extinguished while the fire of strife and disorder hath been kindled and is blazing fiercely. 122. Two great powers who regard themselves as the founders and leaders of civilization and the framers of constitutions have risen up against the followers of the Faith associated with Him Who conversed with God. 123. Be ye warned, O men of understanding. 124. It ill beseemeth the station of man to commit tyranny; rather it behooveth him to observe equity and be attired with the raiment of justice under all conditions. 125. Beseech ye the [great] true God that He may, through the power of the hand of loving-kindness and spiritual education, purge and purify certain souls from the defilement of evil passions and corrupt desires, 126. that they may arise and unloose their tongues for the sake of God, that perchance the evidences of injustice may be blotted out and the splendor of the light of justice may shed its radiance upon the whole world. 127. The people are ignorant, and they stand in need of those who will expound the truth. 128. The Great Being saith: The man of consummate learning and the sage endowed with keen wisdom are the two eyes to the body of mankind. 129. God willing, the Earth shall never be deprived of these two greatest gifts. 130. That which hath been set forth and will be revealed in the future is merely a token of this Servant’s ardent desire to devote His life to the service of all the kindreds of the earth. 131. O my friend! In all circumstances [men] should seize upon every means which will promote security and tranquility among the peoples of the world. 132. The Great Being saith: In this glorious Day whatever will purge you from corruption and will lead you towards peace and composure, is indeed the straight path. 133. Please God, that the peoples of the world may be led, as the result of the high endeavors exerted by their rulers and the wise and learned amongst men, to recognize their best interests. 134. How long will humanity persist in its waywardness? 135. How long will injustice continue? 136. How long is chaos and confusion to reign amongst men? 137. How long will discord agitate the face of society? 138. This humble servant is filled with wonder, inasmuch as all men are endowed with the capacity to see and hear, yet we find them deprived of the privilege of using these faculties. 139. This servant hath been prompted to pen these lines by virtue of the tender love he cherisheth for thee. 140. The winds of despair are, alas, blowing from every direction, and the strife that divideth and afflicteth the human race is daily increasing. 141. The signs of impending convulsions and chaos can now be discerned, inasmuch as the prevailing order appeareth to be lamentably defective. 142. I beseech God, exalted be His glory, that He may graciously awaken the peoples of the earth, may grant that the end of their conduct may be profitable unto them, and aid them to accomplish that which beseemeth their station. 143. Were man to appreciate the greatness of his station and the loftiness of his destiny he would manifest nothing except goodly character, pure deeds, and a proper and praiseworthy conduct. 144. If the learned and wise men of goodwill were to impart guidance unto the people, the whole earth would be regarded as one country. 145. Verily this is the undoubted truth. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 146-170 Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd MAQSUD 146. This servant appealeth to every diligent and enterprising soul to exert his utmost endeavor and arise to rehabilitate the conditions in all regions and to quicken the dead with the living waters of wisdom and utterance, by virtue of the love he cherisheth for God, the One, the Peerless, the Almighty, the Beneficent. 147. No man of wisdom can demonstrate his knowledge save by means of words. 148. This showeth the significance of the Word as is affirmed in all the Scriptures, whether of former times or more recently. 149. For it is through its potency and animating spirit that the people of the world have attained to so eminent a position [of nobility]. 150. Moreover words and utterances should be both impressive and penetrating. 151. However, no word will be infused with these two qualities unless it be uttered wholly for the sake of God and with due regard unto the emergencies of the occasion and the people. 152. The Great Being saith: Human utterance is an essence which aspireth to exert its influence and needeth moderation. 153. As to its influence, this is conditional upon refinement which in turn is dependent upon hearts which are detached and pure. 154. As to its moderation, this hath to be combined with tact and wisdom as prescribed in the Holy Scriptures and Tablets. 155. Every word is endowed with a spirit, therefore the speaker or teacher should carefully deliver his words at the right time and place, for the impression which each word maketh is clearly evident and perceptible. 156. The Great Being saith: One word may be likened to fire, another unto light, and the influence which both exert is manifest in the world. 157. Therefore an enlightened man of wisdom should primarily speak with words as mild as milk, that the children of men may be nurtured and edified thereby and may attain the ultimate goal of human existence which is the station of true understanding and nobility. 158. And likewise He saith: One word is like the springtime causing the tender saplings of the rose-garden of knowledge to become verdant and flourishing, while another word is [even as a deadly poison]. [as the winter's deadly frost.] 159. It behooveth a prudent man of wisdom to speak with utmost leniency and forbearance so that the sweetness of his words may induce all men to attain that which befitteth man’s station. 160. O friend of mine! The Word of God is the king of words and its pervasive influence is incalculable. 161. It hath ever dominated and will continue to dominate the realm of being. 162. The Great Being saith: The Word is the master key for the whole world, inasmuch as through its potency the doors of the hearts of men, which in reality are the doors of heaven, are unlocked. 163. No sooner had a mere glimmer of its brilliant splendor shone forth upon the mirror of love than the blessed word “I am the Best-Beloved” was reflected therein. 164. It is an ocean inexhaustible in riches, [yea] comprehending all things. 165. Every thing which can be perceived is merely an emanation therefrom. 166. High, immeasurably high, is this sublime station, in whose shadow moveth the essence of loftiness and splendor, wrapt in praise and adoration. 167. Methinks people’s sense of taste hath, alas, been sorely affected by the fever of negligence and folly, for they are found to be wholly unconscious and deprived of the sweetness of His utterance. 168. How regrettable indeed that mankind should debar himself from the fruits of the tree of wisdom while his days and hours pass swiftly away. 169. Please God, that the hand of divine power may safeguard all mankind and direct their steps towards the horizon of true understanding. Verily our Lord of Mercy is the Helper, the Knowing, the Wise. 170. I would like to add that thy second letter which had been sent from Jerusalem hath been received, and that which thou hadst written and set forth therein was perused and read in His presence. He bade me write as follows: CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 171-205 Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd MAQSUD 171. O Maqṣúd! We have heard thy voice and perceived the sighing and lamentation thou didst raise in thy longing and eagerness. 172. Praised be God! The sweet savors of love could be inhaled from every word thereof. 173. Please God, this bounty may last for ever. 174. The Servant-in-Presence recited the verses thou hast composed. 175. Thy name is often mentioned in the presence of this Wronged [Servant] and the glances of Our loving-kindness and compassion are directed towards thee. 176. Great is the station of Man. 177. Great must also be his endeavors for the rehabilitation of the world and the well-being of nations. 178. I beseech the [great] true God to graciously confirm thee in that which beseemeth man’s station. 179. Be thou guided by wisdom under all conditions, inasmuch as persons who harbor evil motives have been and are still diligently engaged in intriguing. 180. Gracious God! Unto that immeasurably exalted Being Who seeketh nothing except to foster the spirit of love and fellowship amongst men, and to revive the world and ennoble its life, they have imputed such charges as the tongue and the pen are ashamed to recount. 181. We have remembered thee and make mention of thee now. 182. We entreat Him—exalted is His glory—to protect thee with the hands of might and power and enable thee to recognize that which will serve thy best interests both in this world and in the next. 183. He is the Lord of Mankind, the Possessor of the Throne on High and of the world below. No God is there besides Him, the Omnipotent, the Powerful. 184. God grant that this wronged [servant] may observe fidelity. 185. He hath not forgotten nor will He ever forget thee. 186. Thou hast mentioned thine intention to stay in Damascus until spring, then to proceed to Mosul, should the means be forthcoming. 187. This lowly servant entreateth God—exalted is His glory— to provide such means as is deemed expedient, and to aid thee. He is Potent and Powerful. 188. Although all the inhabitants of this region have been treated with the utmost kindness, yet no evidence of fellowship can be discerned from them. 189. Thou shouldst observe much tact and wisdom, for they seek at all times to cavil at and deny the Cause. May the [great] true God grant them equity. 190. Concerning thine own affairs, if thou wouldst content thyself with whatever might come to pass it would be praiseworthy. 191. To engage in some profession is highly commendable, for when occupied with work one is less likely to dwell on the unpleasant aspects of life. 192. God willing thou mayest experience joy and radiance, gladness and exultation in any city or land where thou mayest happen to sojourn. 193. This lowly servant will never forget that distinguished and kind friend. 194. He hath remembered and will continue to remember thee. 195. The decree lieth with God, the Lord of all worlds. 196. I wish I can hope He may vouchsafe divine assistance and grant confirmation in that which is pleasing and acceptable unto Him. 197. Every word of thy poetry is indeed like unto a mirror in which the evidences of the devotion and love thou cherishest for God and His chosen [servants] are reflected. 198. Well is it with thee who hast quaffed the choice wine of utterance and partaken of the soft flowing stream of true knowledge. 199. Happy is he who hath drunk his fill and attained unto Him, and woe betide the heedless. 200. Its perusal hath truly proved highly impressive, for it was indicative of both the light of reunion and the fire of separation. 201. Far be it from us to despair at any time of the incalculable favors of God, for if it were His wish He could cause a mere atom to be transformed into a sun and a single drop into an ocean. 202. He unlocketh thousands of doors, while man is incapable of conceiving even a single one. 203. So heedless is this servant that with words such as these he seeketh to vindicate the supreme power of God—exalted be His glory. 204. I implore pardon of God, the Most Great, for these assertions and affirm that this servant at all times recognizeth his grievous trespasses and misdeeds. 205. He entreateth pardon of his sins from the ocean of the forgiveness of his Lord, the Most Exalted, and beggeth for that which will make him wholly devoted to God and enable him to utter His praise, turn himself toward Him, and to put his whole trust in Him. Verily He is the Potent, the Forgiving, the Merciful. Tablet to Mirza Maqṣúd CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 206-2300 MAQSUD 206. Praised be God, the Almighty, the All-Knowing. 207. This lowly one hath read the descriptions of the dialogue with the traveler which thou hast recounted in thy letter to my Lord (may my life be offered up for His sake). 208. The explanations which were set forth awaken the people from the slumber of heedlessness. 209. Indeed the actions of man himself breed a profusion of satanic power. 210. For were men to abide by and observe the divine teachings, every trace of evil would be banished from the face of the earth. 211. However, the widespread differences that exist among mankind and the prevalence of sedition, contention, conflict and the like are the primary factors which provoke the appearance of the satanic spirit. 212. Yet the Holy Spirit hath ever shunned such matters. 213. A world in which nothing can be perceived except strife, quarrels, and corruption is bound to become the seat of the throne, the very metropolis, of Satan. 214. How vast the number of the loved and chosen [servants] of God who have lamented and moaned by day and by night that haply a sweet and fragrant breeze might blow from the court of His goodpleasure and dispel altogether the loathsome and foul-smelling odors from the world. 215. However, this ultimate goal could not be attained, and men were deprived thereof by virtue of their evil deeds, which brought upon them the retribution of God, in accordance with the basic principles of His divine rule. 216. Ours is the duty to remain patient in these circumstances until relief be forthcoming from God, the Forgiving, the Bountiful. 217. Magnified be Thy Name, O Lord of all beings and Desire of all created things! 218. I beseech Thee, by the Word which hath caused the Burning Bush to lift up its Voice and the Rock to cry out, whereby the well-favored have hastened to attain the court of Thy presence and the pure in heart the dayspring of the light of Thy visage, 219. and by the sighing of Thy true lovers in their separation from Thy chosen ones and by the lamentation of them that long to behold Thy face before the dawning splendor of the light of Thy Revelation, 220. to graciously enable Thy servants to recognize what Thou hast prepared for them by Thy bounty and Thy grace. 221. Prescribe for them then through Thy Pen of Glory that which will direct their steps to the ocean of Thy generosity and will lead them unto the living waters of Thy heavenly reunion. 222. O Lord! Look not at the things they have wrought, rather look unto the loftiness of Thy celestial bounty which hath preceded all created things, visible and invisible. 223. O Lord! Illumine their hearts with the brilliant light of Thy knowledge and brighten their eyes with the shining splendor of the daystar of Thy favors. 224. I entreat Thee, O Lord of Names and Creator of the heavens, by the blood spilt in Thy Path, and by the heads carried aloft on spears for the sake of Thy love, 225. and by the souls that have melted in their separation from Thy loved ones, and by the hearts broken for the exaltation of Thy Word, 226. to grant that the dwellers of Thy realm may unite together in their allegiance to Thine incomparable Word so that they may all acknowledge Thy unity and Thy oneness. 227. There is no God but Thee, the Omnipotent, the Most Exalted, the Knowing, the Wise. 228. I wish I could hope that He Who is the All-Sufficing, the Inaccessible, may heed the solicitation of this lowly servant, may attire the people of the world with the raiment of goodly deeds and purge them from evil inclinations. 229. He is the Mighty, the Powerful, the All-Wise, the All-Perceiving. 230. He heareth and seeth; He is the All-Hearing, the All-Seeing. Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Written at the Ottoman city of Edirne (Adrianople) circa 1867. RIDVAN OF JUSTICE This is the [Tablet of the] Riḍwān of Justice! Preamble It was indeed made manifest through the Divine Bounty and by virtue of the Ornamentation of God, an expression of Mighty and Transcendent scriptural traces. 1. In the Name of God, the Promoter of Justice, the All-Wise. 2. This is a Tablet in which God raised up His Name, the Promoter of Justice. 3. Therefrom did He breath forth the Spirit of Justice within the temples of the totality of created things. 4. This to the end that all might assuredly rise up for the sake of pure Justice and might, of their own beings, decree the same as well as [decree it] for the selves of the servants [of God]. 5. Such persons should in no wise fear this [just decree] even to the extent of the pit of a date-stone. 6. O this Name! We made thee to be a Sun among the Suns of Our Most Beautiful Names betwixt earth and heaven. 7. Shed then illumination upon all things that were created at the genesis of creation through Thy Mighty Wondrous Lights. 8. This perchance the people may be gathered together in Thy shadow [shade] having razed behind themselves the darkness of tyranny and shed illumination through Thy sacred and luminous Lights. 9. O this Name! We made thee to be the genesis of Our Justice and its very locale (the very source) amongst such of Our servants as are nigh unto God. 10. Through Thee hath been manifested the Justice of every dispenser of justice, while through Thine Ornament hath Our proximate servants been ornamented. 11. O this Name! Beware lest this position [station] seduce thee away from humility through proximity to God, the Powerful, the Mighty. 12. Know ye then that thy connection to Us is even as the connection of other than thee for there is no difference between thee and aught else besides thee of what hath been created betwixt the heavens above and the earths below. 13. This since We, when We did mount up upon the celestial Throne which is expressive of Justice, We thereby created the contingent realms through a Word which cometh from Us. 14. Wherefore was thy Lord One Mighty over all things. 15. We thus raised up certain of the Divine Names unto the Kingdoms of Eternity, a Bounty from before Us for We are indeed Powerful, Transcendent, Mighty, Wondrous. 16. Say: There is indeed no relationship whatsoever between Him and between His creation. 17. So praised be He above all that He created and above everything of which Our servants might make mention. 18. Indeed! The relationship which truly results in a relationship and is mentioned in the scriptural Tablets, is realized [made manifest] through the Divine Intention which was generated through His Divine Will which He created through His All-Encompassing and Conclusive Logos-Command. 19. It is the case, however, that We have chosen thee [al-Ādil = the Name of God, `The Promoter of Justice], selected thee, and elevated thee in this scriptural tablet that thou might render thanks unto thy Lord and be numbered among such as are detached. 20. Yet beware lest the elevation of thy Name obstruct thee from God, thy Lord and the Lord of all the worlds. 21. We do indeed exalt whomsoever We will through Our Logos-Command for We are All-Powerful in accomplishing whatsoever He willeth and in stipulating whatsoever We intend. 22. Naught shalt thou [al-Ādil = `The Promoter of Justice], witness within thine own self save the theophany of the Sun of His Word, the Logos-Command which hath radiated forth from the Horizon of the Mouth of the Intention of Thy Lord, the Merciful, the Compassionate. 23. And thou [al-Ādil = `The Promoter of Justice] shalt never witness within thine own essence any Power or Might [AQA., IV: 247] any motion or repose, save by virtue of the Logos-Command of God, the Ruler, the Mighty, the Powerful. 24. Thy movement shall be [at the promptings] of the Breezes of Thy Lord, the Most Exalted, the AllGlorious not [as accords with] that which thou dost cherish from the precincts of the lower-self and passion. 25. Thus doth the Supreme Pen command thee that thou might act accordingly. Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-50 RIDVAN OF JUSTICE 26. Beware lest thou be the likeness of such as have been ornamented with the ornament of the Divine Names in the kingdom of origination yet gaze upon thine own self and feel elevated on account of the [glory] of this Name for this is blasphemy against God Who created thee and provideth for thee. 27. Such an one will indeed be returned from the most elevated station unto the lowest [position] among those of low estate. 28. Say: `The [Divine] Names are what have been sent down of the [Divine] Garments and We ornament therewith such as We will among Our devoutly attentive servants. 29. Yet do We withhold this from whomsoever We willeth. 30. And such is a directive from Us for We are indeed the Powerful, the Wise Director, the All-Knowing. 31. That which We advise Our servants at this time of dispossession corresponds with that which We advise them at the moment of [the bestowal of] providence. 32. Wherefore, Know ye then the directive of thy Lord and be numbered among those of manifest certainty for Our Might can in no wise, in any way, be stolen away, nor can the Hands of Our Mighty Power ever be up; as thou wouldst know if thou were to be numbered among the mystic knowers. 33. Say: `Every Name that knoweth its Lord, and doth not deviate from its specified limit, will, at every moment, have its gravitas magnified. 34. At every instant there shall radiate upon it the Sun of the Providence of its Lord, the Forgiving, the Generous, for it shall make progress upon the stairway of detachment unto a station which cannot be articulated save by its Originator. 35. This station [position] can never be spoken about except with His permission, neither can it make progress but through the Divine Intention which cometh from Him. He is indeed the All-Powerful, the Justice Promoter, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 36. O this Name! Take glory unto thyself for We have made thee to be the Dawning-Place of Our Justice within all the worlds. 37. We will indeed bring forth from thee manifestations within the dominion [of creation] through whom We will roll up the tent of injustice [tyranny] and spread out the carpet of Justice [in its stead] betwixt the heavens and the earths. 38. Thereby will God obliterate the traces of injustice [tyranny] throughout the world and ornament the horizons of the regions throughout all the worlds with their [these Divine] Names. 39. Such are the ones through whom the very Mouth of Existence [operative] throughout realms both seen and the unseen, shall be wreathed in smiles. 40. These are the mirrors of My Justice amidst my servants and the dawning-places of My [Divine] Names amidst My created [terrestrial] localities. 41. Through them will the hands of tyranny [injustice] be cut off and the powers of the Cause be strengthened. 42. Wherefore do We indeed decree this matter in this Sanctified, Protective scriptural Tablet. 43. O this Name! We made thee to be an Ornament for the kings. 44. Blessed be they if they ornament their beings [temples] with thee [=Justice] and act justly among the peoples, with, in very truth, pure sincerity. 45. Likewise should they decree in line with what God hath decreed in His Pre-Existent and firmly established Book. 46. No ornament was ordained for them more befitting [comely] than thee [Justice]. 47. Through thee was their sovereignty made manifest and their mention elevated for He doth commemorate their names in the Kingdom of God, the Mighty, the Powerful. 48. Whomsoever hath forbidden himself access to thee [Justice] is one naked betwixt the heavens and the earth, even though one bedecked in the silk of all the worlds. 49. O Concourse of Kings!! Ornament thy heads with the diadems [crowns] of Justice such that the four corners of the countries may radiate its Lights. 50. Thus do We command thee as a Bounty from before Us! Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER THREE Divisions 51-80 RIDVAN OF JUSTICE 51. O Concourse of Sovereigns! God will indeed make manifest on earth kings [rulers] who will repose upon cushions of Justice and decree for the people that which they decree for themselves. 52. They are indeed the benevolent ones amongst of My creatures, amidst all created beings. 53. O People! Ornament thy beings [temples] with the comeliness of justice for such is befitting of all, as would be evident if thou wert among such as are informed. 54. So too with decency [culture, refinement] and equity. 55. Such do We stipulate in many of the scriptural Tablets to the end that thou be numbered among those who act appropriately. 56. He did not command any soul save according to what is best for it and will bestow comfort thereon in the hereafter as well as this preliminary domain. 57. He indeed, in His Own Logos-Persona, is assuredly independent of the activity of such as act and of the deep insight of every world. 58. It is proclaimed that God hath indeed Self-manifested unto all things through this Name [= `ādil = `Justice Promoter’] in this scriptural Tablet. 59. So Blessed be such as shed illumination through its Lights and those who have attained thereto for they are to be numbered among My servants, the ones nigh unto God. 60. In this Riḍwān We indeed, with the hands of Power [Destiny], planted the trees of Justice and cultivated [shaded] them with the waters of the Divine Bounty. 61. Wherefore shall every promise come to pass by means of their fruits. 62. Thus hath the matter been ordained! 63. There shall be no recinding of this on Our part for We are indeed the Realizer of [what is between] the two commands. 64. O Manifestations of Justicel! When the Perfumes [Fragrances] of Might blow, invite ye the concourse of the Bayān to be present! 65. Call then their attention to this Mighty, Most Great Announcement. 66. Then enquire ye, O people! by what Proof thou hast believed in `Alī [Muhammad = the Bāb] and have disbelieved in He of Whom He gave the good-tidings in all the scriptural Tablets! 67. So be clear about this matter, O concourse of ignorance! 68. So fear ye God! O concourse of erring ones! 69. Do ye feign faith in My Herald [the Bab] yet disbelieve in My Mighty, All-Wise, Logos-Persona? 70. Your likeness is as the likeness of such as believed in the Prophet John [the Baptist] who summoned the people unto the kingdom [of God]. 71. Yet when the Word [Jesus] was made manifest they disbelieved in Him and issued condemnation against Him. 72. May the curse of God be upon these unjust ones. 73. Subsequently he [John the Baptist] daily summoned the servants with the most elevated Call and made a covenant with them regarding the Word of God [Jesus]. 74. He announced for them the Meeting [Encounter] with Him until he sacrificed his soul out of love for His Mighty, Wondrous Logos-Persona. 75. Then when the veil was shattered and the Mightiest Word appeared they turned aside from him and said, `He hath bypassed what John [the Baptist] had commanded him’. 76. Wherefore did their own hearts seduce them to the extent that they were deprived of the Meeting with their Lord, the Powerful, the Mighty. 77. And among the unbelievers was he who said, `There hath not been confirmed on earth what the Son of Zechariah [= John the Baptist] announced about him [Jesus]. 78. His judgment hath not been established among the servants throughout the lands. 79. Until this hath come about it can in no wise be that anybody at all (a Messiah figure) should emerge.’ 80. In such manner did they swell with pride regarding the Spirit [Jesus] and were thus numbered among such as opposed. Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-105 RIDVAN OF JUSTICE 81. And [also] among them was said, `John [the Baptist] baptized the people with water yet the one who appeared baptized with the Spirit and consorted with sinners’. 82. This is the like of what statements thou might hear during these days from the people of the Bayān [Babis]. 83. They [simply] utter [anew] what they [the followers of John the Baptist] have [previously] said. 84. Nay rather! They [the Babis] speak forth that which hath not been uttered by anyone aforetime! 85 Woe then be upon those who follow these unbelievers! 86. O Concourse of the Bayān! Be ye enraptured at the Beauty of thy Lord, the All-Merciful who hath appeared at the Pivot of Existent Being with a perspicuous and radiant Proof! 87. He came unto thee with the Name `Alī [Muhammad = the Bāb] aforetime when he gave thee the glad-tidings of the Meeting [Encounter] with Me and announced unto thee news of [the existence of] My Logos-Persona. 88. So make ye no movement save out of love for Me and breathe ye not at all save for the Remembrance of Me, the Mighty, the Wondrous. 89. He [the Bāb] announced unto thee that every possessor of Light would be darkened before His Bahā’ (glory), and he stated that every possessor of a [pregnant] womb [child] would cast aside her burden. 90. Likewise would every possessor of trustworthiness [cast aside] their trustworthiness. 91. Thus was the matter sent down from the Heaven of the Will of thy Lord, the Transcendent, the All-Knowing. 92. And when the [eschatological] Hour came upon thee, thou, at the moment, were heedless thereof! 93. Then did the Beauty of the Best Beloved radiate forth from the horizon of the intention of thy Lord, the Powerful, the Mighty). 94. Then did thou turn aside from Him and [again] turned aside from Him, disbelieving His signs [verses] and acting blasphemously towards His Logos-Persona. 95. This until thou intended to shed His sanctified, purifying, mighty, and luminous blood! 96. Say: O People! Fear ye God and set not limits for the Cause of God on account of the limitations of thine selves. 97. He commandeth in whatever manner He willeth through a Command that cometh from Him for He indeed is the Help in Peril, the Powerful, the Mighty. 98. By God! He is indeed the One Who speaketh forth from My breast, crieth out from my Soul and communicateth through My tongue. 99. He is assuredly the One Who awakened me through the zephyrs [breezes] of His Cause and enabled me to make proclamation betwixt the heavens and the earths. 100. Say: By God! One Mighty, Elevated! Permit Me to be proximate to Thee and to hear from Thee what hath never been heard by the ears of anyone aforetime. 101. Thou did, in very Truth, manifest Me and commanded Me that I should not worship none save Him and make mention of Thee according to what is best for Thee within the Kingdom which is of dominion of the heavens and of the earths. 102. Had this circumstance [directive] been within My power, I would in no wise have manifested Myself between the hands of these malicious ones. 103. Yet He is indeed the SelectorWho doeth what He willeth and ordaineth whatsoever he desireth. 104. Say: `O people! Direct not thy gave unto Me with thine own eyes nor through the eyes of thy leaders! 105. By God, the True One! Such would never in the least be sufficient even if thou shouldst seek the assistance of the creatures of primordial and later times! Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 106-135 RIDVAN OF JUSTICE 106. Say: `O people! Gaze ye upon My Beauty with Mine own Eye! 107. If thou should gaze with the eyes of anyone other than Me thou wouldst never, for all eternity, recognize [know] Me’. 108. Wherefore doth the command descend in the scriptural Tablets of God, the Powerful, the Mighty, the All-Wise! 109. Say: `O people! I do not cry out amongst thee of mine own accord or for mine own sake. 110. Nay rather! He causeth Me to cry out through His Logos-Persona in whatever manner He pleaseth for the sake of His servants. 111. Unto this beareth witness My loud outcry, My screaming aloud, and the pitiful yearning of My heart [as thou wouldst realize] if thou be numbered among those characterized by equity. 112. A [mere] Leaf [am I] which Thou didst seize through the winds of the Will of God! 113. How then is it then, that Thou didst decree that it be a dwelling-place for Thine Own Logos-Persona? 114. Nay indeed! By He Who caused me, in very truth, to cry out! 115. Of a certainty doth He move it [Me] as He desireth, of a certainty is He the Ordainer of whatsoever He intendeth. 116. Its [My] very motion and its trembling within its Logos-Persona bear witness, if thou be of such as are informed, unto its [His] veracity. 117. So observe ye then, O people, the condition of the wind instrument placed beneath the fingers of the intention of its Lord, the All-Merciful. 118. There bloweth therein the Logos-Persona of the Praiseworthy [Lord]. 119. How then, in its very essence, can it possibly keep silent! Nay! By thy Lord, the Mighty, the Benefactor! 120. Nay indeed! there shall assuredly be manifest therefrom diverse melodies just as He willeth, for He, verily, is the All-Mighty, the Ordainer, the Powerful. 121. How could it possibly be that the Sun should rise up from the Ocean of the Horizon of the Cause dispossessed of its radiance or such that it should be in a position to withhold it by denying everything its light? 122. Nay rather, by the Logos-Persona of Bahā! Every equitable and insightful person would give witness unto this matter. 123. Say: `O people! The fingers of the Power of Thy Lord, the Transcendent, the All-Glorious moveth this Supreme Pen for this [power of revelation] is not from Me, yet rather, cometh from God, thy Lord and Lord of thine earlier forefathers. 124. As for thee O concourse of unbelievers! 125. Do ye turn aside from this Pen, or from the [servant] through Who it moveth it through a sovereignty which cometh from [God]? 126. Say: `Woe then be upon thee! 127. Thou hast all but bewitched by thine actions the citizens of the concourse of all the worlds. 128. On this account did the eye of justice weep for My Logos-Soul. 129. The very reality of justice did wail on account of My injury and My calamity. 130. It did lament at what came upon My Person from such as were created through My Intention and who take pride in their having arisen in My Presence and sought beatitude from the dust of My Blessed, Mighty, Inaccessible footsteps. 131. O Manifestation of Justice! I do indeed make complain unto Thee regarding those who have disbelieved in God and blasphemed against My very Logos-Persona [Holy Spirit] whom they were promised in all the scriptural Tablets. 132. So too in a Tablet which God Himself preserved in the treasuries of His Infallibility and which He made to be safeguarded away from the gaze of the totality of the creatures. 133. Say: `O people! Since thou attained Riḍwān and perceived the Rose then smell ye thereof that from it thou might catch the fragrances of Perfume. 134. So Fear ye God! Do not disavow Him or be among such as comprehended then turned aside having been counted among the infidels. 135. And if anyone be found possessed of a keen sense of smell they would surely discover within everything that is manifest from Me, a Sanctified, Mighty, Beneficent Perfume. Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER SIX Divisions 136-160 RIDVAN OF JUSTICE 136. O Manifestations of this Name! Thou were indeed created of My Command and were raised up through My Intention. 137. So beware lest this station turn thee away from humility between the hands of Thy Lord, the Mighty, the All-Informed, on the Day in which God hath come unto thee in the shadows of the clouds with a Mighty Sovereignty. 138. And whereon He bloweth the Spirit of Life into [all] the denizens of Existent Being. 139. Thereon also did He ornament Riḍwān with My Mighty, Benificent Name. 140.. Likewise did He renew humankind with the Ornament of the All-Merciful. 141. And He ornamented all things with the mantle of the Divine Names on the part of One Generative, Mighty. 142. Indeed were ye created for that Day, so fear ye God, and deprive not thyselves of that Mighty Bounty. 143. O thou who art named after that Name! Let not the [Divine] Names seduce thee this Day! 144. Hasten ye then unto the shore of the Divine Bounty. 145. Should the clouds of the Command rain down as upon thee the darts of wrath, beware that thou only be patient thereat for the briefest moment. 146. No one shall possess even a single thing on that Day! 147. On that Day the Command belongeth unto God alone, the Mighty, the Wise. 148. Say: Be ye faithful O people! unto the Covenant of God. 149. Thou shalt not break the covenant about which thou didst covenant in the very Presence of God, the Powerful, the Mighty, the All-Knowing, within the primordial realm of past Eternity. 150. Say: `Open thine eyes! By God, the True One! 151. He hath indeed raised up this Day for it is this very moment whereon God hath come down in the shadows of the clouds. So Blessed be God, the Comissioner, the Powerful, the Transcendent, the Mighty! 152. Wherefore shall fearful dread afflict all within the heavens and upon the earth and cause the lamenting of all the tribes of the denizens of the Supreme Concourse. 153. All, that is, save hath been delivered by the All-Glorious Hand on account of His Powerful, Transcendent and Most Exalted Sovereignty. 154. He hath indeed cleft asunder the veils of their sight with the finger of His Decree and proffered salvation unto such as have been in denial regarding the Encounter [Meeting] with God, the King, the Mighty, the Splendid. 155. Say: `By God! All the Divine Names have indeed been transformed! The lamentations of all things hath been upraised! 156. Every soul hath indeed been thunderstruck save, that is, such as hath been resurrected by the vitalizing breezes [breaths] of the Glorified One which hath wafted from the precincts of thy Lord, the All-merciful, the Mighty. 157. It hath awakened them from slumber and purified them of the abominations of the unbelievers. 158. O Tongue of Pre-existence! Let the verses issue forth, for how otherwise could the people be enabled to hear what hath been sent down from the heaven of Thine Innate Disposition or from the Atmosphere of Thy Divine Intention? 159. So cast upon them according to their capacity something of a remembrance of that which Thou hath accomplished for them. 160. Such indeed is a clear expression of manifest Justice. Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 161-190 RIDVAN OF JUSTICE 161. O Concourse of the earth! Know thou that for Justice there are levels and stations and unlimited modes of meaning. 162. Yet shall We bestow upon thee but a sprinkling of this Ocean to the end that thou be purified of the delusions of injustice and thus be numbered among those who are sincere. 163. “Know verily that the essence of justice and the source thereof are both embodied in the ordinances prescribed by Him who is the Manifestation of the [Spirit] of God [on the Day of His theophany] amongst men, if ye be of them that recognize this truth. 164. He doth verily incarnate the highest, the infallible standard of justice unto all creation. 165. Were His law to be such as to strike terror into the hearts of all that are in heaven and on earth, that law is naught but manifest justice. 166. The fears and agitation which the revelation of this law provokes in men's hears should indeed be likened to the cries of the suckling babe weaned from his mother's milk, if ye be of them that perceive. 167. Were men to discover the motivating purpose of God's Revelation, they would assuredly cast away their fears, and, with hearts filled with gratitude, rejoice with exceeding gladness.” 168. Say: `Should autumn winds denude trees of their springtime blossoming [ornamentation], this is but for the sake of the appearance of a subsequent blossoming [ornamentation]. 169. Wherefore hath the matter been ordained on the part of One Powerful, Omnipotent. 170. On account of Justice, all characterized by truth receive their true measure. 171. This just as thou observe in the varied manifestations of existence though not after the fashion most of the people suppose. 172. So contemplate these matters and be conscious of their purpose in the light of what hath been sent down from a Wondrous Pen. 173. Say: Justice is [evident, in] He Who striketh therewith the pillars of injustice [tyranny] and annihilates therewith the supports of ungodliness [blasphemy]. 174. Thus is established through this theophany in this [destined] dawning time wherein the Sun of Bahā’ hath shined forth from the Horizon of Eternity with manifest sovereignty. 175. Whomsoever believeth not in Him hath indeed strayed far from the citadel [fortress] of Justice. 176. His name hath assuredly been written amongst the tyrannical [unjust] ones in Mighty, Preserved Tablets. 177. Whomsoever exhibits such good works as them are practiced throughout the heavens and the earth and is just amongst the people until the end which hath no end, yet is hesitant regarding this Cause, hath acted unjustly towards himself and is to be numbered amongst the tyrannical [unjust]. 178. So await attentively, O people, the days of Justice. 179. In truth they have indeed come to pass! 180. But beware lest ye be veiled therefrom and be numbered within the ranks of the heedless. 181. Say: `O people! Ornament thy termples [persons] with the Ornament of Justice. 182. Then execute judgment according to what God hath decreed in the scriptural Tablets. 183. Be thou not numbered amongst the transgressors. 184. Say: `Whomsoever drinketh merely a drop of [pure and blessed] water [i.e. scripture] at my prompting [in lieu of wine (although certain potent scriptures are compared to wine)] performs a superior act of servitude than anything which might be performed by all the servants upon the earth. 185. This since God hath never accepted the actions of anybody throughout all the worlds unless they be ornamented with the Ornament of My Authorization. 186. Then observe ye, O people, what We have commanded thee in the scriptural Tablets for such hath indeed descended from the Heaven of God, the Help in Peril, the Mighty, the Powerful. 187. Whomsoever fixeth their gaze upon the fragrance the Garment of My Name, the All-Merciful, shall indeed witness in all things the signs of their Lord, the Justice Promoter, Ordainer. 188. O Supreme Pen! Now raise up [commission] the servant who hath been named Riḍā’ after Nabīl [=Muhammad] to be among the manifestations of Justice within the kingdom of creation.. 189. His justice is his faith in God. 190. This cannot even be justly compared to the Justice of the heavens and of the earth. Tablet of the Riḍwān of Justice CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 191-225 RIDVAN OF JUSTICE 191. O servant! Hearken ye unto the shreiking of the Supreme Pen! 192. Then gather together the people at the shore of the Most Great Ocean which hath been made manifest by virtue of this pre-existent Most Ancient Name. 193. So preserve the servants of the All-Merciful perchance the countenances of the deeply knowing may remain unaffected by the strikings of the allusions of the manifestations of Satan. 194. Thus hath thy Lord, the Mighty, the Benificent, commanded thee. 195. Act ye then according to what thou hast been commanded on the part of One Mighty, Beautiful. 196. Be ye even as a wall [barrier], separating the Gog of blasphemy [Infidelity] from the Hosts of the All-Merciful, lest they [the hordes of Gog] bypass beyond their limits.]. 197. Wherefore was the matter sent down from the Heaven of the decree of thy Lord, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 198. We have indeed made thee a remembrance from Us among Our servants, as well as a stronghold for Our created beings amidst the worlds. 199. This that thou might preserve them from the piercing darts of allusive fancies and remind them of this Announcement, by means of which the embodiments of Names have been unsettled [in disarray], visages have been changed, the earths of grandiosity cleft asunder, and the fruits dislodged from every elevated, inaccessible tree. 200. So blessed art thou! in that thou hast shattered the idols of vain imaginings through the Power of thy Lord, banished from thy [human] temple the trappings [garments] of blind imitation then ornamented it with the garments of the Dvine Unity. 201. This by means of Thy Sancrified, Blessed, Transcendent, All-Encompassing Name. 202. So thou informed! that the concourse of the Bayān hath turned aside from their Lord, the AllMerciful! 203. They disbelieved in He in Whom they had previously believed, though We had made this incumbent upon them in all the scriptural Tablets not to be veiled by anything at the time of My advent, even if it be something He hath created between the heavens and the earth. 204. Among them (the Bābis) was he who disbelieved in My Logos-Person [of the spirit of prophecy] even though he recited My words. 205. Then there was he who took pride in My books [scriptural communications] which were revealed from My heart on a previous occasion. 206. Say: `If on this Day someone were to fill all that is in the heavens and on the earth with books of inestimable value, yet there fail to waft therefrom the breezes of My Command and the fragrant breaths of My love, they would never even be mentioned before God, thy Lord and the Lord of all the worlds. 207. Say: `Then Woe be upon thee O people [of the Bayān]! because the totality of all that hath been revealed in the kingdom of the Bayān was sent down for the sake of My Remembrance and My laudation, as would be evident if thou were to be numbered among the well informed. 208. Say: `So God's Displeasure at ye! for thou didst break the covenant of God and did cast His Covenant behind thyself and did return unto thy position as the lowest of the lowly ones. 209. Say: `O My Name! I remain alone among the concourse of the Bayān even though the Bayān was not revealed but for the sake of the Remembrance of mine Own Wronged and Matchless Logos-Persona. [Spirit?] 210. O people! Fear ye God! By God! The The Primal Point did not even breathe save for the sake of My Remembrance. 211. He never did speak but in praise of My Logos-Person. 212. The Beloved of His heart was naught but My radiant and luminous Beauty. 213. O My Name! Know ye that He from whom Tabernacles of Justice were raised up and from whom the Lights of the Divine Bounty shone forth is accounted an infidel [blasphemer] promoting injustice. 214. Such is what these unjust [tyrannical] ones attribute to My Logos-Persona. 215. The land will be altered as a result of their tyranny. 216. Affairs [therein] will be disrupted. Thus doth an All-Knowing, Veridical Tongue inform thee. 217. Through the Riḍwān of Thy Command and Thy Wisdom the trees of justice hath been spread abroad. 218. So preserve them, O my God, from the tempestuous winds of whatever their fate may be and from the roaring thunder of lamentation. 219. This such that their branches and their twigs might ever remain covered by the shadow of Thy Bounty and the proximity of Thy Mercy. 220. Enable then, O my God, the chosen [servants] among Thy creatures and such as are near unto God among thy servants, to dwell in the shadow of their foliage for Thou art indeed [a lord] Powerful to accomplish whatsoever Thou willeth and Thou indeed art [the Lord] Forgiving, and Compassionate. 221. We created the Riḍwān of Justice through a Power and a Might which originate with Us! 222. We communicated it through mighty, wondrous fruits. 223. So taste ye then its fruits and meander freely within its foliage that thou might be preserved from the fire of the infidels. 224. Wherefore hath the benefaction been perfected for thee that thou might be thankful towards thy Lord and be numbered among such as are truly thankful. 225. And Praise be unto God, the Lord of all the worlds. Translated by S. Lambden and J. R. Cole Persian Tablet of the Hidden Words 185__ The authorised translation of The Hidden Words, translated by Shoghi Effendi and followed then by alternative translations. The tablet of the Hidden Words was produced in Arabic and Persian, in the same way as was the Bayan. Widely reknowned for its doctrines addressing the prophet(s), The Hidden Words is a early tablet of Baha-ullah. The translators Shoghi Effendi Shoghi Effendi's translation is the authorised version of The Hidden Words. These are the first, and numbered. [H] Anton Haddad, 1903 A translation of the Persian Hidden Words was made in 1901 or prior and published anonymously, which in 1903 was attributed to Anton Haddad by someone with a reasonable position to know. There are sufficient questions raised about whether Haddad really could have translated these, and until resolved, they are considered more or less anonymous. They appear in the Persian Section immediately after Shoghi Effendi's translation. [B] E G Browne, 1891 - (Selected verses) Selected verses of The Hidden Words, translated within "Traveller's Narrative". CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 Tablet of the Hidden Words Persian The Bayan is also written in two different versions, that of Arabic and Persian. Translations: Shoghi Effendi [blue] Haddad [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 1. In the Name of the Lord of Utterance, The Mighty. In the Name of The Most Mighty Speaker. 2. 1. O YE PEOPLE THAT HAVE MINDS TO KNOW AND EARS TO HEAR! The first call of the Beloved is this: 3. O mystic nightingale! Abide not but in the rose-garden of the spirit. 4. O messenger of the Solomon of love! Seek thou no shelter except in the Sheba of the well-beloved, and O immortal phoenix! dwell not save on the mount of faithfulness. 5. Therein is thy habitation, if on the wings of thy soul thou soarest to the realm of the infinite and seekest to attain thy goal. O, possessors of intelligence and hearing! This is the first utterance of the Beloved: O, nightingale of reality, seek not refuge except in the flower-garden of the Inner Significance! O, Hoopoe (messenger) of the Solomon of Love, dwell not but in the Sheba of the Beloved! O, Griffin of Eternity, choose not a habitation but in the Mount of Faithfulness! This is thy resting place if thou fliest to the Placeless with the wings of Life, and betakest thyself to thine own Station. [H] 6. 2. O SON OF SPIRIT! The bird seeketh its nest; the nightingale the charm of the rose; 7. whilst those birds, the hearts of men, content with transient dust, have strayed far from their eternal nest, and with eyes turned towards the slough of heedlessness are bereft of the glory of the divine presence. 8. Alas! How strange and pitiful; for a mere cupful, they have turned away from the billowing seas of the Most High, and remained far from the most effulgent horizon. O, Son of Spirit! Every bird seeks a nest, and each nightingale desires the beauty of the flower, except the birds of the minds of men, who are contented with mortal dust and are far from the eternal Nest, depending upon the clay of remoteness and casting away the flowers of Nearness. Most wonderful, regretful and mournful is it that for a single water-pitcher they have deprived themselves from the waves of the Supreme Companion and kept afar from the Horizon of Abha! [H] 9. 3. O FRIEND! In the garden of thy heart plant naught but the rose of love, and from the nightingale of affection and desire loosen not thy hold. 10. Treasure the companionship of the righteous and eschew all fellowship with the ungodly. O, Friends! Plant not but flowers of Love in the garden of the mind, and withdraw not thine hand from holding to the nightingale of affection and yearning. Esteem the companionship of the just, but withdraw both thy mind and thy hand from the friendship of the wicked. [H] 11. 4. O SON OF JUSTICE! Whither can a lover go but to the land of his beloved? and what seeker findeth rest away from his heart's desire? 12. To the true lover reunion is life, and separation is death. 13. His breast is void of patience and his heart hath no peace. 14. A myriad lives he would forsake to hasten to the abode of his beloved. O, Son of Justice! What lover can dwell but in the native land of the Beloved, and what seeker can repose far from the Desired One? A sincere lover lives but when near the Beloved, and dies in separation. His breast is void of patience and his mind destitute of endurance. He casts away a hundred thousand lives and flees hastily to the abode of the Beloved. [H] 15 5. O SON OF DUST! Verily I say unto thee: Of all men the most negligent is he that disputeth idly and seeketh to advance himself over his brother. 16. Say, O brethren! Let deeds, not words, be your adorning. O, Son of the Dust! Verily I say, the most unmindful of men is whosoever disputes and seeks to exalt himself above his own brother. Say: O, brethren! Array yourselves in action and not in speech. [H] 17. 6. O SON OF EARTH! Know, verily, the heart wherein the least remnant of envy yet lingers, shall never attain My everlasting dominion, nor inhale the sweet savors of holiness breathing from My kingdom of sanctity. O, children of the earth! Know verily that a heart in which the least trace of envy remains, shall assuredly never enter My Eternal Might, and shall never feel the fragrance of sanctity from My Holy Kingdom. [H] Originally this was part of number 5, forming one line. 18. 7. O SON OF LOVE! Thou art but one step away from the glorious heights above and from the celestial tree of love. 19. Take thou one pace and with the next advance into the immortal realm and enter the pavilion of eternity. 20. Give ear then to that which hath been revealed by the pen of glory. O, Son of Love! There is only one step between thee and the Tree of the Exaltation of Love. Plant the first foot, then with the other, step into the Everlasting Kingdom, and so enter under the Canopy of Eternity. Then hearken unto that which hath descended from the Pen of Honour! [H] 21. 8. O SON OF GLORY! Be swift in the path of holiness, and enter the heaven of communion with Me. 22. Cleanse thy heart with the burnish of the spirit, and hasten to the court of the Most High. O, Son of Honour! Be swift in the Way of Holiness, and step into the Heavens of intimacy. Clear the mind with the Burnish of the Spirit, and direct thyself to the Field of The Most High. [H] 23. 9. O FLEETING SHADOW! Pass beyond the baser stages of doubt, and rise to the exalted heights of certainty. 24. Open the eye of truth, that thou mayest behold the veilless Beauty and exclaim: 25. Hallowed be the Lord, the most excellent of all creators! O, Perishing Shadow! Abandon the low degrees of fancies and ascend the exalted heights of certainty. Open the eye of Truth, and you will behold the Manifest Beauty, and will say: "Wherefore blessed be God, the Most Excellent of Creators!" [H] 26. 10. O SON OF DESIRE! Give ear unto this: Never shall mortal eye recognize the everlasting [immortal] Beauty, nor the [loveless] heart delight in anything except in the withered bloom. 27. For like seeketh like, and taketh pleasure in the company of its kind. O, Son of Passion! Listen truly: Mortal eye shall never know the everlasting Beauty, and the dead mind cannot but be occupied with inanimate clay, because every species seeks his own class, and hath affinity with his own kind. [H] 28. 11. O SON OF DUST! Blind thine eyes, that thou mayest behold My beauty; stop thine ears, that thou mayest hearken unto the sweet melody of My voice; 29. empty thyself of all learning, that thou mayest partake of My knowledge; and sanctify thyself from riches, that thou mayest obtain a lasting share from the ocean of My eternal wealth. 30. Blind thine eyes, that is, to all save My beauty; stop thine ears to all save My word; 31. empty thyself of all learning save the knowledge of Me; that with a clear vision, a pure heart, and an attentive ear thou mayest enter the court of My holiness. O, Son of the Soul! Be blind, and thou shalt behold My Beauty; be deaf, and thou shalt hear My sweet Melody and Song; be ignorant, and thou shalt take a portion from My Knowledge; be needy, and thou shalt take a never-ending share from the everlasting Sea of My Wealth. Blind, that is, from beholding aught besides My Beauty; deaf – that is, from listening to aught besides My Utterance; ignorant – that is, of all besides My Knowledge. So shalt thou enter the Pasture of My Sanctity, with pure eyes, unsullied mind and sensitive ears. [H] 32. 12. O MAN OF TWO VISIONS! Close one eye and open the other. 33. Close one to the world and all that is therein, and open the other to the hallowed beauty of the Beloved. O, Possessor of Two Eyes! Close one eye and open the other. That is, close the one to the world, and what is therein, and open the other to the Holy Beauty of the Beloved. [H] 34. 13. O MY CHILDREN! I fear lest, bereft of the melody of the dove of heaven, ye will sink back to the shades of utter loss, and, never having gazed upon the beauty of the rose, return to water and clay. O, My Children! I fear that before having enjoyed the Melody of the Nightingale, ye may return to the region of mortality; and, not having yet seen the Beauty of the Flower, ye may return to the water and clay. 35. 14. O FRIENDS! Abandon not the everlasting beauty for a beauty that must die, and set not your affections on this mortal world of dust. O, Friends! Cast not away the everlasting Beauty for the beauty that is mortal, and be not bound by the earthly world. [H] CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-66 Tablet of the Hidden Words Persian [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 36. 15. O SON OF SPIRIT! The time cometh, when the nightingale of holiness will no longer unfold the inner mysteries and ye will all be bereft of the celestial melody and of the voice from on high. O, Son of Spirit! The time cometh when the Nightingale of True Holiness will be prevented from explaining the Mysteries of the Inner Significances, and ye all will be deprived of the glorified Melody of the Merciful One. [H] 37. 16. O ESSENCE OF NEGLIGENCE! Myriads of mystic tongues find utterance in one speech, and myriads of hidden mysteries are revealed in a single melody; yet, alas, there is no ear to hear, nor heart to understand. O, Essence of Negligence! Alas, that hundred thousand real languages are spoken by One Tongue, and that a hundred thousand invisible senses are unveiled in One Melody, but there is no ear to hearken, nor a mind to comprehend a single Letter! [H] 38. 17. O COMRADES! The gates that open on the Placeless kingdom stand wide and the habitation of the loved one is adorned with the lovers' blood, yet all except a few remain bereft of this celestial city, 39. and even of these few, nobody except the smallest handful hath been found with a pure heart and sanctified spirit. O, Companions! The Gates of the Placeless Kingdom are opened, and the City of the Beloved is adorned with the blood of the Lovers, but all are bereft of this Spiritual City, except a few; and also out of this few, have appeared but very few with pure minds and holy souls. [H] 40. 18. O YE DWELLERS IN THE HIGHEST PARADISE! Proclaim unto the children of assurance that within the realms of holiness, near unto the celestial paradise, a new garden hath appeared, round which circle the denizens of the realm on high and the immortal dwellers of the exalted paradise. 41. Strive, then, that ye may attain that station, that ye may unravel the mysteries of love from its wind-flowers and learn the secret of divine and consummate wisdom from its eternal fruits. 42. Solaced are the eyes of them that enter and abide therein! O, People of the Delectable Paradise! Apprise the followers of Assurance that a new Orchard hath appeared near the Rizwan, in the Plain of Holiness, and that all the people of the high Heavens, and the dwellers of the eternal Paradise, are surrounding it. Endeavour to reach that Station and discover the truths of the Mystery of Love from its red Anemonies, and unveil abundant knowledge of the Oneness from its eternal Fruits. Enlightened are the eyes of whosoever entereth it safely. [H] 43. 19. O MY FRIENDS! Have ye forgotten that true and radiant morn, when in those hallowed and blessed surroundings ye were all gathered in My presence beneath the shade of the Tree of Life, which is planted in the all-glorious paradise? 44. Awe-struck ye listened as I gave utterance to these three most holy words: 45. O friends! Prefer not your will to Mine, never desire that which I have not desired for you, and approach Me not with [loveless] hearts, defiled with worldly desires and cravings. 46. Were ye to sanctify your souls, ye would at this present hour recall that place and those surroundings, and the truth of My utterance should be made evident unto all of you. 47. In the 8th of the most holy lines, in the 5th Tablet of Paradise, He saith: O, My Friends! Have ye forgotten that clear, bright morn when ye were all in My Presence in that blessed plain under the shade of the Tree of Anyssa, planted in the Greatest Paradise; when I spake unto ye, three Blessed Words, the hearing of which confounded ye all? These are those Words: "O, friends, choose not your pleasure instead of Mine; never wish that which I have not ordained for ye, and approach Me not with dead minds stained with desire and hope. If ye purify your hearts, ye will ponder over the state of the Plain of that Court, and then My explanation will be known to ye all. In the eighth of the Lines of Holiness, in the fifth Tablet of Paradise, He commands, (saying): [H] (The "Tree of Anyssa" is the same as the Tree of Life mentioned in Genesis and Revelations.) 48. 20. O YE THAT ARE LYING AS DEAD ON THE COUCH OF HEEDLESSNESS! Ages have passed and your precious lives are well-nigh ended, yet not a single breath of purity hath reached Our court of holiness from you. 49. Though immersed in the ocean of misbelief, yet with your lips ye profess the one true faith of God. 50. Him whom I abhor ye have loved, and of My foe ye have made a friend. 51. Notwithstanding, ye walk on My earth complacent and self-satisfied, heedless that My earth is weary of you and everything within it shunneth you. 52. Were ye but to open your eyes, ye would, in truth, prefer a myriad griefs unto this joy, and would count death itself better than this life. O, Dead Men on the Bed of Negligence! Centuries have passed, and ye have ended your precious lives; yet not a single pure soul hath ever come to Our Field of Holiness. Ye are talking in Oneness, whilst ye are drowned in the sea of Polytheism. Ye have loved the one (world), which is hated by Me, and ye have taken My enemy as your own friend; ye are walking with the greatest pleasure and mirth upon My earth, heedless that My earth detests you, and that the things of the earth are fleeing from you. If ye open your eyes but a little, ye will know that a hundred thousand griefs are better than thy pleasure, and will count death as more to be preferred than this life. [H] 53. 21. O MOVING FORM OF DUST! I desire communion with thee, but thou wouldst put no trust in Me. 54. The sword of thy rebellion hath felled the tree of thy hope. 55. At all times I am near unto thee, but thou art ever far from Me. 56. Imperishable glory I have chosen for thee, yet boundless shame thou hast chosen for thyself. 57. While there is yet time, return, and lose not thy chance. O, Moving Dust! I am attached to thee, whilst thou are without hope in Me. The sword of rebellion hath cut off the tree of thy hope! I am in all wise near unto thee, whilst in every condition thou art far from Me; I have chosen unceasing honour for thee whilst thou hast wished an endless humility for thyself. Enough! While there is yet time, repent and lose not the opportunity. [H] 58. 22. O SON OF DESIRE! The learned and the wise have for long years striven and [yet they] failed to attain the presence of the All-Glorious; they have spent their lives in search of Him, yet did not behold the beauty of His countenance. 59. Thou without the least effort didst attain thy goal, and without search hast obtained the object of thy quest. 60. Yet, notwithstanding, thou didst remain so wrapt in the veil of self, that thine eyes beheld not the beauty of the Beloved, nor did thy hand touch the hem of His robe. 61. Ye that have eyes, behold and wonder. O, Son of Passion! The possessors of wisdom and insight struggled for years, and did not attain union with The Most Exalted, The All-Splendid; made haste all their lives, and did not meet the Most Beautiful; but thou hast attained the Destination without hastening and hast gained thy desire without seeking. Yet, after gaining all these degrees and ranks, thou wert so covered with the veil of thyself that thine eyes did not behold the Beauty of the Beloved, and thine hand did not touch the Hem of the Loved One. Therefore marvel at this, O, possessors of insight! [H] 62. 23. O DWELLERS IN THE CITY OF LOVE! Mortal blasts have beset the everlasting candle, and the beauty of the celestial Youth is veiled in the darkness of dust. 63. The chief of the monarchs of love is wronged by the people of tyranny and the dove of holiness lies prisoned in the talons of owls. 64. The dwellers in the pavilion of glory and the celestial concourse bewail and lament, while ye repose in the realm of negligence, and esteem yourselves as of the true friends. 65. How vain are your imaginings! O, Dwellers in the Country of Love! Mortal winds have surrounded the Eternal Candle, and the beauty of the Spiritual Youth is shrouded in dull and dark dust. The King of Kings of Love is oppressed by the hand of the subjects of tyranny, and the Nightingale of Holiness is clutched in the talons of owls. All the abiders under the Canopy of Abha and of the Supreme Kingdom of the Most High, are moaning and wailing, while ye are seated at ease upon the earth of negligence, and have counted yourselves of the sincere lovers. Therefore that which ye suppose, is false. [H] Tablet of the Hidden Words CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-90 Persian [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 66. 24. O YE THAT ARE FOOLISH, YET HAVE A NAME TO BE WISE! Wherefore do ye wear the guise of shepherds, when inwardly ye have become wolves, intent upon My flock? 67. Ye are even as the star, which riseth ere the dawn, and which, though it seem radiant and luminous, leadeth the wayfarers of My city astray into the paths of perdition. O faithless ones! Why do ye outwardly claim to be shepherds, while inwardly ye have become the wolves of My sheep? Your likeness is like unto the star before the morning, which is apparently bright and luminous, but really causeth the misguidance and destruction of the caravans of My city and country. [B] O, Ignorant Ones who have a reputation for Knowledge! Why do ye claim to be shepherds whilst inwardly ye have become wolves of My sheep? Your likeness resembles the star preceding the dawn, which is apparently bright and luminous, but in reality leads the caravans of My country and city astray, and causes their destruction. [H] 68. 25. O YE SEEMING FAIR YET INWARDLY FOUL! Ye are like clear but bitter water, which to outward seeming is crystal pure yet of which, when tested by the divine assayer, not a drop is accepted. 69. Yea, the sun beam falls alike upon the dust and the mirror, yet differ they in reflection even as doth the star from the earth: nay, immeasurable is the difference! O outwardly fair and inwardly faulty! Thy likeness is like unto clear bitter water, wherein outwardly the utmost sweetness and purity is beheld, but when it falleth into the assaying hands of the taste of the [Divine] Unity He doth not accept a single drop thereof. The radiance of the sun is on the earth and on the mirror alike; but regard the difference as from the guard-stars to the earth; nay, between them is a limitless distance. [B] O, Perfect in Appearance, and Inwardly Defective! Your example is like unto a clear but bitter water, which shows outwardly the utmost purity and clearness, but when it falls into the Hands of the Divine Assayer, not a single drop of it is accepted. Yea, the radiance of the sun shines upon the dust and upon the mirror, but there is a great difference between the earth and the guarding stars – nay, the distance between them is illimitable. [H] 70. 26. O MY FRIEND IN WORD! Ponder awhile. Hast thou ever heard that friend and foe should abide in one heart? 71. Cast out then the stranger, that the Friend may enter His home. O, My Friend by Word! Consider a little! Hast thou ever heard that a heart could contain both the beloved and the stranger? Then send away the stranger, so the Beloved will enter his own dwelling. [H] 72. 27. O SON OF DUST! All that is in heaven and earth I have ordained for thee, except the human heart, which I have made the habitation of My beauty and glory; 73. yet thou didst give My home and dwelling to another than Me; and when the manifestation of My holiness sought His own abode, a stranger found He there, and, homeless, hastened unto the sanctuary of the Beloved. 74. Notwithstanding I have concealed thy secret and desired not thy shame. O, Son of the Dust! I have ordained for thee all things in the heavens and in the earth, except the hearts which I have appointed as a place for the descent of the radiance of My own Beauty and Splendour; and thou hast relinquished My dwelling and My place to one besides Me, so that whenever the Appearance of My Holiness came into His own place, finding there someone besides Himself, and beholding a stranger, He hastened back homeless, to the sacred Precincts of the Beloved. Notwithstanding, I covered this and disclosed not the secret, desiring not thy shame. [H] 75. 28. O ESSENCE OF DESIRE! At many a dawn have I turned from the realms of the Placeless unto thine abode, and found thee on the bed of ease busied with others than Myself. 76. Thereupon, even as the flash of the spirit, I returned to the realms of celestial glory and breathed it not in My retreats above unto the hosts of holiness. O child of the world! Many a morning hath the effulgence of My grace come unto thy place from the day-spring of the placeless, found thee on the couch of ease busied with other things, and returned like the lightning of the spirit to the bright abode of glory. And I, desiring not thy shame, declared it not in the retreats of nearness to the hosts of holiness. [B] O, Essence of Passion! How many mornings I came from the Orient of the Placeless, unto thy place and found thee upon the bed of ease occupied with other than Myself, and returned like the Spiritual Lightning to the clouds of Kingly Honour and, in the retreat of My Nearness, declared it not before the hosts of Holiness. [H] 77. 29. O SON OF BOUNTY! Out of the wastes of nothingness, with the clay of My command I made thee to appear, and have ordained for thy training every atom in existence and the essence of all created things. 78. Thus, ere thou didst issue from thy mother's womb, I destined for thee two founts of gleaming milk, eyes to watch over thee, and hearts to love thee. 79. Out of My loving-kindness, 'neath the shade of My mercy I nurtured thee, and guarded thee by the essence of My grace and favor. 80. And My purpose in all this was that thou mightest attain My everlasting dominion and become worthy of My invisible bestowals. 81. And yet heedless thou didst remain, and when fully grown, thou didst neglect all My bounties and occupied thyself with thine idle imaginings, in such wise that thou didst become wholly forgetful, and, turning away from the portals of the Friend didst abide within the courts of My enemy. O, Son of Generosity! Thou wert in the deserts of non-existence, but I made thee, by the means of the earth of Command, to appear in the world of Possession, and I charged all the atoms of contingency and the realities of creation, with thine education; so that, before issuing from thy mother's womb, I ordained to thee two springs of bright milk. I appointed eyes to guard thee, set thy love in all minds, and with pure generosity I reared thee under the shadow of My mercy and surrounded thee with the essence of My Favour and Grace. By all this I intended to enable thee to enter our Eternal Might, and deserve our invisible Presents, but thou, oh, heedless one, when thou didst reach maturity, neglected all My Favours, and occupied thyself with thy false imaginations, so that thou didst entirely forget Me, and leaving the door of the Beloved, went and dwelt in the porch of the enemy. 82. 30. O BOND SLAVE OF THE WORLD! Many a dawn hath the breeze of My loving-kindness wafted over thee and found thee upon the bed of heedlessness fast asleep. 83. Bewailing then thy plight it returned whence it came. O pretender to My friendship! In the morning the breeze of My grace passed by thee, and found thee sleeping on the bed of heedlessness, and wept over thy condition, and turned back. [B] O, Servant of the World! Many mornings the Breeze of My Grace passed through thee, and found thee upon the couch of heedlessness, and wept over thy condition, and turned back. [H] 84. 31. O SON OF EARTH! Wouldst thou have Me, seek none other than Me; and wouldst thou gaze upon My beauty, close thine eyes to the world and all that is therein; 85. for My will and the will of another than Me, even as fire and water, cannot dwell together in one heart. O, Son of the Earth! If thou lovest Me, love none other besides Me. If thou desireth My Beauty withdraw thine eye from the people of the world, because My love, and the love of that which is beside Me, is like fire and water, which cannot be enclosed in the same mind and heart. [H] 86. 32. O BEFRIENDED STRANGER! The candle of thine heart is lighted by the hand of My power, quench it not with the contrary winds of vanity and passion. 87. The healer of all thine ills is remembrance of Me, forget it not. 88. Make My love thy treasure, and cherish it even as thy very sight and life. O, Stranger to the Friend! The candle of thy mind is kindled by the Hand of My Power; then quench it not with the contrary winds of strong desires and passions. The healer of all thy diseases is My remembrance; forget it not. Make My love thy capital, and cherish it as the spirit of thine eye. [H] 89. 33. O MY BROTHER! Hearken to the delightsome words of My honeyed tongue, and quaff the stream of mystic holiness from My sugar-shedding lips. 90. Sow the seeds of My divine wisdom in the pure soil of thy heart, and water them with the water of certitude, that the hyacinths of My knowledge and wisdom may spring up fresh and green in the sacred city of thy heart. [Emerald city] O, My Brother! Hear My beautiful Words from My pleasant Tongue, and drink the true Salsabil of Holiness (Water of Life) from My sweet Lips. That is, sow the seeds of My Divine Wisdom in the holy ground of the mind, and water it with conviction, then the hyacinth of My Wisdom and Knowledge shall spring up verdantly in the holy city (the heart). [H] CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 91-115 Tablet of the Hidden Words Persian [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 91. 34. O DWELLERS OF MY PARADISE! With the hands of loving-kindness I have planted in the holy garden of paradise the young tree of your love and friendship, and have watered it with the goodly showers of My tender grace; 92. now that the hour of its fruiting is come, strive that it may be protected, and be not consumed with the flame of desire and passion. O, People of the garden of My Paradise! I set the plant of your affection and friendship in the holy flower-bed of Paradise with the hand of Compassion, and watered it with the showers of Mercy. Now is it near to bearing fruit; make an effort that it may be preserved, and be not burned with the fire of desire and lust. [H] 93. 35. O MY FRIENDS! Quench ye the lamp of error, and kindle within your hearts the everlasting torch of divine guidance. 94. For ere long the assayers of mankind shall, in the holy presence of the Adored, accept naught but purest virtue and deeds of stainless holiness. O My Friends! Quench the lamp of error and illuminate the eternal Torch of Guidance, in the mind and heart. For in a short while, the Assayers of the Existence shall accept naught but pure virtue, in the Portico of the Presence of the Adored One, and will receive none but holy deeds. [H] [Originally placed after #82] 95. 36. O SON OF DUST! The wise are they that speak not unless they obtain a hearing, even as the cup-bearer, who proffereth not his cup till he findeth a seeker, and the lover who crieth not out from the depths of his heart until he gazeth upon the beauty of his beloved. 96. Wherefore sow the seeds of wisdom and knowledge in the pure soil of the heart, and keep them hidden, till the hyacinths of divine wisdom spring from the heart and not from mire and clay. 97. In the first line of the Tablet it is recorded and written, and within the sanctuary of the tabernacle of God is hidden: O, Son of the Soil! The wise among the people are those who speak not unless they find a listener; as the cup-bearer never offers a cup unless he finds one desiring it, and as the lover, who, unless he has attained to the beauty of the Beloved, never cries out from the depths of his soul. Therefore, ye also should sow the grains of Knowledge and Wisdom in the holy ground of the mind, and conceal them there until the Hyacinth of Divine Wisdom springs up in the heart, and not in the clay. It is recorded and written in the first line of the Tablet, and is concealed under the covering of Divine preservation: [H] 98. 37. O MY SERVANT! Abandon not for that which perisheth an everlasting dominion, and cast not away celestial sovereignty for a worldly desire. 99. This is the river of everlasting life that hath flowed from the well-spring of the pen of the merciful; well is it with them that drink! O, My Servant! Give not up the Eternal Dominion for a carnal desire, and cast not away the Kingdom of Paradise, for a lust. This is the Kawther (Water of Life), which flows from the source of the Merciful Pen. Blessed be whosoever drinketh it. [H] 100. 38. O SON OF SPIRIT! Burst thy cage asunder, and even as the phoenix of love soar into the firmament of holiness. 101. Renounce thyself and, filled with the spirit of mercy, abide in the realm of celestial sanctity. O, Son of Spirit! Shatter the cage, and soar loftily in the air of holiness, like the Nomai of love; leave the Ego, and repose with souls of mercy, in the lordly Court of Holiness. [H] ("Homai" is the name of a bird somewhat larger than a dove. It's seldom seen, yet there is a Persian tradition that whoever is once under the shadow of its wings, shall surely become a king.) 102. 39. O OFFSPRING OF DUST! Be not content with the ease of a passing day, and deprive not thyself of everlasting rest. 103. Barter not the garden of eternal delight for the dust-heap of a mortal world. 104. Up from thy prison ascend unto the glorious meads above, and from thy mortal cage wing thy flight unto the paradise of the Placeless. O, Son of Ashes! Be not contented with the repose of a single day, and cast not away the everlasting rest; exchange not the immortal garden of Perpetual Delight for the earthly furnace of mortality. Ascend from the dungeon to the beautiful Country of Life, and repair to the alluring Garden of the Placeless from the cage of existence. [H] 105. 40. O MY SERVANT! Free thyself from the fetters of this world, and loose thy soul from the prison of self. 106. Seize thy chance, for it will come to thee no more. O, My Servant! Shake off the fetters of worldly possessions, and free thyself from the prison of the Self. Seize the opportunity, because thou shalt never see this time again, nor shalt thou find a similar opportunity. 107. 41. O SON OF MY HANDMAID! Didst thou behold immortal sovereignty, thou wouldst strive to pass from this fleeting world. 108. Yet to conceal the one from thee and to reveal the other is a mystery which none but the pure in heart can comprehend. O, Son of My Maid-Servant! If thou couldst see the immortal dominion, surely thou wouldst cast aside the mortal possession, with all determination, but there is a wisdom in the former being covered, and some mysteries in the latter being manifest, which only holy minds can comprehend. [H] 109. 42. O MY SERVANT! Purge thy heart from malice, and innocent of envy, enter the divine court of holiness. O, My Servant! Purge thy mind from malice, and set out for the holy Presence of the Unity. free from envy. [H] 110. 43. O MY FRIENDS! Walk ye in the ways of the good pleasure of the Friend, and know that His pleasure is in the pleasure of His creatures. 111. That is: no man should enter the house of his friend save at his friend's pleasure, nor lay hands upon his treasures nor prefer his own will to his friend's, and in no wise seek an advantage over him. 112. Ponder this, ye that have insight! O, My Friends! Walk in the path of the Will of the Friend; His will hath been and will be in His creatures. For no one must enter the home of his friend against his will, neither dispose of his property, nor prefer his own will to His will, nor claim precedence in any wise. Then think upon this, O, possessors of reflection. [H] 113. 44. O COMPANION OF MY THRONE! Hear no evil, and see no evil, abase not thyself, neither sigh and weep. 114. Speak no evil, that thou mayest not hear it spoken unto thee, and magnify not the faults of others that thine own faults may not appear great; and wish not the abasement of anybody else, that thine own abasement be not exposed. 115. Live then the days of thy life, that are less than a fleeting moment, with thy mind stainless, thy heart unsullied, thy thoughts pure, and thy nature sanctified, so that, free and happy, thou mayest put away this mortal frame, and retire unto the mystic paradise and abide in the eternal kingdom for evermore. O, Friend of My Throne! Hear not evil, and behold not evil; degrade not thyself, neither lament. That is, utter no evil words, and thou shalt not hear them; think not the faults of others to be great, and thine own faults will not seem great. Be not pleased with the abasement of any soul, and then thine own abasement will not be seen. So with pure heart, holy mind, sanctified breast, and upright thoughts (during all the days of thy life, which are counted less than an instant), thou mayest be detached and return with ease from this mortal body, to the Paradise of Inner Significance, and abide in the immortal Kingdom. [H] Tablet of the Hidden Words CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-140 Persian [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 116. 45. ALAS! ALAS! O LOVERS OF WORLDLY DESIRE! Even as the swiftness of lightning ye have passed by the Beloved One, and have set your hearts on satanic fancies. 117. Ye bow the knee before your vain imagining, and call it truth. 118. Ye turn your eyes towards the thorn, and name it a flower. 119. Not a pure breath have ye breathed, nor hath the breeze of detachment been wafted from the meadows of your hearts. 120. Ye have cast to the winds the loving counsels of the Beloved and have effaced them utterly from the tablet of your hearts, and even as the beasts of the field, ye move and have your being within the pastures of desire and passion. Woe to ye; Woe to ye! O Lovers of lustful Passions! Ye have left the spiritual Beloved with the swiftness of lightning and have attached your hearts firmly to devilish thoughts. Ye worship fancy and call it fact; ye are gazing at a thorn, and call it a flower. Not a free breath have ye drawn, neither hath a breeze of self-renouncement blown from the garden of your minds. Ye have cast to the winds, the compassionate advices of the Beloved; effaced them from the Tablet of your minds, and have become as low animals, feasting in the pastures of lust and desire. [H] 121. 46. O BRETHREN IN THE PATH! Wherefore have ye neglected the mention of the Loved One, and kept remote from His holy presence? 122. The essence of beauty is within the peerless pavilion, set upon the throne of glory, whilst ye busy yourselves with idle contentions. 123. The sweet savors of holiness are breathing and the breath of bounty is wafted, yet ye are all sorely afflicted and deprived thereof. 124. Alas for you and for them that walk in your ways and follow in your footsteps! O Brothers of the Path! Why are ye heedless of the remembrance of the Beloved, and why are ye far from the Presence of the Friend? The Absolute Beauty is established upon the Throne of Glory, under the peerless Canopy, while ye are engaged in argument according to your own passion. The fragrances of holiness are wafting and the breezes of Generosity are blowing, but ye have lost the power to smell, and are unable to sense any of them. Woe unto you, and unto whosoever followeth in your steps, and walketh in your footprints. [H] 125. 47. O CHILDREN OF DESIRE! Put away the garment of vainglory, and divest yourselves of the attire of haughtiness. 126. In the 3rd of the most holy lines writ and recorded in the Ruby Tablet by the pen of the unseen, it is inscribed in fine letters: O Children of Desire! Divest yourselves from the garment of vanities, and strip yourselves from the robe of pride. In the third of the lines of Holiness, of the Ruby Tablet, it is inscribed in fine type: [H] 127. 48. O BRETHREN! Be forbearing one with another and set not your affections on things below. 128. Pride not yourselves in your glory, and be not ashamed of abasement. 129. By My beauty! I have created all things from dust, and to dust will I return them again. O Brethren! Deal with one another in kindness and cut your minds from the world. Neither boast when in honor, nor be ashamed when in abasement. I swear by My Own Beauty, that I have created ye all from the dust, and will assuredly turn ye all again unto dust. [H] 130. 49. O CHILDREN OF DUST! Tell the rich of the midnight sighing of the poor, lest heedlessness lead them into the path of destruction, and deprive them of the Tree of Wealth. 131. To give and to be generous are attributes of Mine; well is it with him that adorneth himself with My virtues. O Children of Dust! Make known to the rich, the wailing of the poor, lest the latter be brought to ruin through their heedlessness, and have no share in the tree of Good-Fortune. Mercy and Generosity are both of My Qualities. Happiness unto him who adorneth himself with My Characteristics. [H] 132. 50. O QUINTESSENCE OF PASSION! Put away all covetousness and seek contentment; for the covetous hath ever been deprived, and the contented hath ever been loved and praised. O Essence of Passion! Cast aside greed and be satisfied with contentment; because the covetous hath always been deprived (of all good), whilst the contented hath been beloved and accepted. [H] 133. 51. O SON OF MY HANDMAID! Be not troubled in poverty nor confident in riches, for poverty is followed by riches, and riches are followed by poverty. 134. Yet to be poor in all save God is a wondrous gift, belittle not the value thereof, for in the end it will make thee rich in God, 135. and thus thou shalt know the meaning of the utterance, "In truth ye are the poor," and the holy words, "God is the all-possessing," shall even as the true morn break forth gloriously resplendent upon the horizon of the lover's heart, and abide secure on the throne of wealth. O Son of My Maid-servant! Be neither troubled in poverty, nor at ease in wealth. All poverty is succeeded by wealth, and all wealth is followed by poverty. Destitution of everything that is beside GOD, is the greatest gift; despise it not; because in the end thereof, the Wealth of God will appear. This condition is hidden in the verse of the Koran "Thou art the poor," and the blessed word "GOD only is wealthy," shall appear, shine, blaze forth and glitter as the true morn, from the horizon of the lover's mind, and shall be established and stationed upon the Throne of Wealth. [H] 136. 52. O CHILDREN OF NEGLIGENCE AND PASSION! Ye have suffered My enemy to enter My house and have cast out My friend, for ye have enshrined the love of another than Me in your hearts. 137. Give ear to the sayings of the Friend and turn towards His paradise. 138. Worldly friends, seeking their own good, appear to love one the other, whereas the true Friend hath loved and doth love you for your own sakes; indeed He hath suffered for your guidance countless afflictions. 139. Be not disloyal to such a Friend, nay rather hasten unto Him. 140. Such is the daystar of the word of truth and faithfulness, that hath dawned above the horizon of the pen of the Lord of all names. Open your ears that ye may hearken unto the word of God, the Protector, the Independent. O Children of Heedlessness and Passion! Ye have brought My enemy to My home and have sent away My Friend from ye; so that ye have placed the love of another than Myself in the mind. Listen to the Saying of the Friend, and approach His Garden. Outward Friends have loved and love each other, only with regard to their own interests; but the real Friend loveth and hath loved ye for the sake of yourselves – nay rather He hath accepted countless afflictions for your special guidance. Oppress not such a Friend, but hasten to His Abode. This is the Sun of the Word of Truth and Faithfulness which hath arisen from the Horizon of the Finger of the Possessor of Names. Open your ears to hear the word of GOD, the Protector, the Self-Subsisting. [H] CHAPTER SIX Divisions 141-165 Tablet of the Hidden Words Persian [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 141. 53. O YE THAT PRIDE YOURSELVES ON MORTAL RICHES! Know ye in truth that wealth is a mighty barrier between the seeker and his desire, the lover and his beloved. 142. The rich, except for a few, shall in no wise attain the court of His presence nor enter the city of happiness and relaxation. 143. Well is it then with him, who, being rich, is not hindered by his riches from the eternal kingdom, nor deprived by them of imperishable dominion. 144. By the Most Great Name! The splendor of such a wealthy man shall illuminate the dwellers of heaven even as the sun enlightens the people of the earth! O ye who are puffed up by Mortal Possessions! Know that wealth is a strong barrier betwixt the seeker and the Desired One! between the lover and the Beloved. A few only of the wealthy shall enter the Abode of Nearness and Come into the City of Contentment and Resignation. Then good is the condition of that wealthy one whom wealth preventeth not from the Everlasting Kingdom, and depriveth not of the eternal Riches. I swear by the Greatest Name, that the light of that wealthy one shall impart brightness to the celestial inhabitants, as the sun to the dwellers of the earth. [H] 146. 54. O YE RICH ONES ON EARTH! The poor in your midst are My trust; guard ye My trust, and be not intent only on your own ease. O Wealthy Ones of the Earth! The needy are a trust of Mine among ye. Then protect them carefully and be not wholly occupied with your own ease. [H] 147. 55. O SON OF PASSION! Cleanse thyself from the defilement of riches and in perfect peace advance into the realm of poverty; that from the well-spring of detachment thou mayest quaff the wine of immortal life. O Child of Passion! Be pure from the stain of wealth, and step into the Heavens of Poverty with all tranquillity; then shalt thou drink the Wine of Eternity, from out the Source of Death. [H] 148. 56. O MY SON! The company of the ungodly increaseth sorrow, whilst fellowship with the righteous cleanseth the rust from off the heart. 149. He that seeketh to commune with God, let him betake himself to the companionship of His loved ones; and he that desireth to hearken unto the word of God, let him give ear to the words of His chosen ones. O My Son! The companionship of the wicked increaseth sorrow, and the fellowship of the just removeth rust from off the mind. Whosoever desireth to be associated with GOD, let him associate with His lovers; and whosoever desireth to hear the speech of GOD, let him hearken unto the speeches of His chosen ones. [H] 150. 57. O SON OF DUST! Beware! Walk not with the ungodly and seek not fellowship with him, for such companionship turneth the radiance of the heart into infernal fire. O Son of Dust, Beware! Befriend not the wicked and seek not his companionship, because the society of the wicked, changeth the light of the Spirit into the fire of hell. [H] 151. 58. O SON OF MY HANDMAID! Wouldst thou seek the grace of the Holy Spirit, enter into fellowship with the righteous, for he hath drunk the cup of eternal life at the hands of the immortal Cup-bearer and even as the true morn doth quicken and illumine the hearts of the dead. O Son of My Maid-servant! If thou seekest the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, be a companion of the noble, for the just have drunk of the Cup of Immortality from the hand of the Cup-bearer of Eternity, and they quicken, illuminate and brighten the minds of the dead, as doth the true Dawn. [H] 152. 59. O HEEDLESS ONES! Think not the secrets of hearts are hidden, nay, know ye of a certainty that in clear characters they are engraved and are openly manifest in the holy Presence. O Heedless Ones! Suppose not that the mysteries of minds are yeiled; nay rather, know surely that they are inscribed in clear type, and are visible in the Threshold of the Presence! [H] 153. 60. O FRIENDS! Verily I say, whatsoever ye have concealed within your hearts is to Us open and manifest as the day; yet that it is hidden [from all others], is of Our grace and favor, and not of your deserving. O Friends! Truly I say: all that ye have concealed in your minds, is, before Us, clear, manifest and evident as the day; but the cause of veiling them is from Our Generosity and Favour, not from your merit. [H] 154. 61. O SON OF MAN! A dewdrop out of the fathomless ocean of My mercy I have shed upon the peoples of the world, yet found none turn thereunto, 155. inasmuch as every one hath turned away from the celestial wine of unity unto the foul dregs of impurity, and, content with a mortal cup, hath put away the chalice of immortal beauty. 156. Vile is that wherewith he is contented. O Son of Man! I poured out a dew from the vast Ocean of My Mercy, upon the dwellers of the world, and have not found one approaching; because all have drawn near to the impure water of wine, and have left the immortal, delicate Wine of Unity, and, turning from the Cup of the immortal Beauty, have contented themselves with the mortal cup. "How evil is that with which they are contented!" Close not thine eye to the peerless Wine of the eternal Beloved One, and open not thine eye to the turbid and mortal wine. Take immortal Cups from the hand of the Cupbearer of Oneness, and thou shalt become all consciousness and listen to the invisible Utterance of Reality. Say: O worthless ones! why have ye turned from My Eternal Holy Wine, to mortal water? [H] 157. 62. O SON OF DUST! Turn not away thine eyes from the matchless wine of the immortal Beloved, and open them not to foul and mortal dregs. 158. Take from the hands of the divine Cup-bearer the chalice of immortal life, that all wisdom may be thine, and that thou mayest hearken unto the mystic voice calling from the realm of the invisible. 159. Cry aloud, ye that are of low aim! 160. Wherefore have ye turned away from My holy and immortal wine unto evanescent water? The Haddad translation omits the hidden word 62. 161. 63. O YE PEOPLES OF THE WORLD! Know, verily, that an unforeseen calamity followeth you, and grievous retribution awaiteth you. 162. Think not that which ye have committed hath been effaced in My sight. 163. By My beauty! All your doings hath My pen engraved with open characters upon tablets of chrysolite. [translucent Olivine] Say: O Dwellers of the Earth! Know verily that sudden calamity is following ye, and a great eagle is pursuing ye. Believe not that all that ye have committed is effaced from before My Sight. I swear by My Beauty, that all your deeds are engraved with a clear Pen upon Chrysolite Tablets. [H] 164. 64. O OPPRESSORS ON EARTH! Withdraw your hands from tyranny, for I have pledged Myself not to forgive any man's injustice. 165. This is My covenant which I have irrevocably decreed in the preserved tablet and sealed with My seal. O Tyrants of the Earth! Withdraw your hands from oppression, for I have sworn not to pass over anyone's oppression. This is a Covenant which I have decreed in the Preserved Tablet [a Tablet kept in heaven and preserved from the least change or corruption] and sealed it with the Seal of Might. [H] CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 166-1 Tablet of the Hidden Words Persian [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 166. 65. O REBELLIOUS ONES! My forbearance hath emboldened you and My long-suffering hath made you negligent, in such wise that ye have spurred on the fiery charger of passion into perilous ways that lead unto destruction. 167. Have ye thought Me heedless or that I was unaware? O Rebellious Ones! My Forbearance hath emboldened ye, and My Patience hath led ye to negligence, so that ye ride fearlessly upon the mount of the fire of passion, in the fatal, dangerous path. Perchance ye have counted me heedless, and supposed Me to be unconscious. [H] 168. 66. O EMIGRANTS! The tongue I have designed for the mention of Me, defile it not with detraction. 169. If the fire of passion overcome you, remember your own faults and not the faults of My creatures, inasmuch as every person knoweth his faults better than he knoweth others. O Emigrants! The tongue is specially for My Commemoration, pollute it not with slander. If ye be conquered by fiery passion, occupy yourselves with mentioning your own faults, and not with slandering My creatures; because everyone is more conscious of and better informed of his own soul, than of the souls of My servants. [H] 170. 67. O CHILDREN OF FANCY! Know, verily, that while the radiant dawn breaketh above the horizon of eternal holiness, the satanic secrets and deeds done in the gloom of night shall be laid bare and manifest before the peoples of the world. O Children of Imagination! Know that when the Bright Morn shall arise from the eternal Horizon of Holiness, then assuredly, all the devilish secrets and deeds which have been committed in the dark night, shall appear and become manifest to the people of the world. [H] 171. 68. O WEED THAT SPRINGETH OUT OF DUST! Wherefore have not these soiled hands of thine touched first thine own garment, and why with thine heart defiled with desire and passion dost thou seek to commune with Me and to enter My sacred realm? 172. Far, far are ye from that which ye desire. O Plant of the Earth! How is it that thou wilt not touch thine own dress with hands soiled with sugar, whilst with thy mind soiled with the filth of passion and lust, thou seekest intercourse with Me, and desirest to be directed to the dominions of My Holiness? Alas! Alas! for that which ye have desired! [H] 173. 69. O CHILDREN OF ADAM! Holy words and pure and goodly deeds ascend unto the heaven of celestial glory. 174. Strive that your deeds may be cleansed from the dust of vanity and hypocrisy and find favor at the court of glory; for ere long the assayers of mankind shall, in the holy presence of the Adored One, accept nothing except absolute virtue and deeds of stainless purity. 175. This is the daystar of wisdom and of divine mystery that hath shone above the horizon of the divine will. Blessed are they that turn thereunto. O Sons of Adam! Good words, and pure and holy deeds ascend to the glorious Heaven of the Unity. Strive, and thy deeds will be purged from the dust of hypocrisy, and from the turbidness of passion and desire; then enter the glorious Court of Acceptance. For in a short while, the Assayers of the Existence, in the Portico of the Presence of the Worshipped One, shall accept naught but pure virtue, and shall admit naught besides pure deeds. This is the sun of Wisdom and Significances which hath arisen from the Horizon of the Mouth of the Lordly Will. Blessed are those who approach! [H] 176. 70. O SON OF WORLDLINESS! Pleasant is the realm of being, wert thou to attain thereto; glorious is the domain of eternity, shouldst thou pass beyond the world of mortality; sweet is the holy ecstasy if thou drinkest of the mystic chalice from the hands of the celestial Youth. 177. Shouldst thou attain this station, thou wouldst be freed from destruction and death, from toil and sin. O Son of Delight! The Plain of Being is a pleasant plain, if thou dost enter it; the Court of Immortality is a goodly court, if thou wilt step beyond the dominion of mortality; and the joy of intoxication is sweet, if thou drinkest the Chalice of the Inner Significances from the Hands of the Divine Youth. Shouldst thou attain these degrees, thou wilt become free from mortality, annihilation, affliction and error. 178. 71. O MY FRIENDS! Call ye to mind that covenant ye have entered into with Me upon Mount Paran, situate within the hallowed precincts of Zaman. (Teman) 179. I have taken to witness the concourse on high and the dwellers in the city of eternity, yet now none do I find faithful unto the covenant. 180. Of a certainty pride and rebellion have effaced it from the hearts, in such wise that no trace thereof remaineth. 181. Yet knowing this, I waited and disclosed it not. O My Friends! Remember the Covenant ye entered into with Me upon the Mount of Paran, situated under the blessed Shrine of Teman. I took as witness to that Covenant, the Supreme Concourse and the Companions of the City of Life. Now I find not one who is steadfast in that Covenant; surely pride and disobedience have effaced it from the minds in such wise that not a trace of it has remained, and although knowing this, I have endured it patiently, and have not divulged it. [H] "Teman" is the Hebrew word for "time" – in this sense it refers to the eternity of God. 182. 72. O MY SERVANT! Thou art even as a finely tempered sword concealed in the darkness of its sheath and its value hidden from the artificer's knowledge. 183. Wherefore come forth from the sheath of vanity and desire that thy worth may be made resplendent and manifest unto all the world. O My Servant! Thy likeness is like unto a jeweled sword concealed in a dark sheath, by reason of which its value is not known to the jewelers. Then cast aside the sheath of lust and desire, and thy essence shall become open and clear to all creatures. [H] 184. 73. O MY FRIEND! Thou art the daystar of the heavens of My holiness, let not the defilement of the world eclipse thy splendor. 185. Rend asunder the veil of heedlessness, that from behind the clouds thou mayest emerge resplendent and adorn all things with the apparel of life. O My Friend! Thou art the sun of the Sky of My Holiness; defile not thyself with the eclipse of this world. Tear off the veil of heedlessness and thou shalt emerge unveiled and uncovered from behind the cloud, and shalt array all beings with the Robe of Honour of Life. [H] 186. 74. O CHILDREN OF VAINGLORY! For a fleeting sovereignty ye have abandoned My imperishable dominion, and have adorned yourselves with the gay livery of the world and made of it your boast. 187. By My beauty! All will I gather beneath the one-colored covering of the dust [for your infidelity] and efface all these diverse colors save them that choose My own, and that is purging from every color. O Children of Pride! For a few days' mortal reign, ye have rejected My immortal, empyrean Might and Dominion, and are arraying yourselves in red and yellow, flaunting yourselves because of this. I swear by My Beauty, that I will bring all under the unicoloured tent of dust, and annul the colours of all save those who choose My Beauty, which is pure from all colour. [H] 188. 75. O CHILDREN OF NEGLIGENCE! Set not your affections on mortal sovereignty and rejoice not therein. 189. Ye are even as the unwary bird that with full confidence warbleth upon the bough; till of a sudden the fowler Death throws it upon the dust, and the melody, the form, and the color are gone, leaving not a trace. 190. Wherefore take heed, O bondslaves of desire! O Children of Heedlessness! Be not gladdened by mortal sovereignty, and attach not your mind thereunto. Your likeness is like unto a heedless bird, warbling with all tranquillity upon a branch in a garden, when suddenly the hunter of death shoots it down. There will not remain in it any trace of melody, form or colour. Then take advice, O servant of passion. [H] CHAPTER EIGHT Divisions 191-220 Tablet of the Hidden Words Persian [PERSIAN] HIDDEN WORDS 191. 76. O SON OF MY HANDMAID! Guidance hath ever been given by words, and now it is given by deeds. 192. Every one must show forth deeds that are pure and holy, for words are the property of all alike, whereas such deeds as these belong only to Our loved ones. 193. Strive then with heart and soul to distinguish yourselves by your deeds. 194. In this wise We counsel you in this holy and resplendent tablet. O Child of My Maid-servant! Guidance hath been always by words, but in this time, it is by deeds. That is, all holy deeds must appear from the temple of man; because all agree in words, but pure and holy deeds are appointed to our friends. Then strive with your life to be distinguished among all people, by deeds; whereunto we exhort ye in the shining Tablet of Holiness. [H] 195. 77. O SON OF JUSTICE! In the night-season, the beauty of the immortal Being hath returned from the emerald height of fidelity unto the Sadratu'l-Muntaha, [Lote Tree] and wept with such a weeping that the concourse on high and the dwellers of the realms above wailed at His lamenting. 196. Whereupon there was asked, Why the wailing and weeping? 197. He made reply: As bidden I waited expectant upon the hill of faithfulness, yet inhaled not from them that dwell on earth the fragrance of fidelity. 198. Then summoned to return I beheld, and lo! certain doves of holiness were sore tried within the claws of the dogs of earth. 199. Thereupon the Maid of heaven hastened forth unveiled and resplendent from Her mystic mansion, and asked of their names, and all were told but one. 200. And when urged, the first letter thereof was uttered, whereupon the dwellers of the celestial chambers rushed forth out of their habitation of glory. 201. And whilst the second letter was pronounced they fell down, one and all, upon the dust. 202. At that moment a voice was heard from the inmost shrine: "Thus far and no farther." 203. Verily We bear witness to that which they have done and now are doing. O Son of Justice! In the Eye of Beauty, the Temple of Immortality returned to the Sadrat-el-Montaha, from the emerald Hill of Faithfulness, and wept with such a weeping that all the Sublime Concourse and the Cherubim wept because of His grief. When besought the reason of lamentation and wailing, He declared, "I was waiting, according to the Command, upon the Hill of Faithfulness, and found not the scent of fidelity from the dwellers of the earth; therefore I returned, and declare unto them that many nightingales of holiness are suffering in the claws of the dogs of the earth." Whereupon the Divine Houris ran, uncovered and unveiled from the spiritual Palace and questioned the latter's names (the sufferers). All were mentioned, except one, a name of the names. As they insisted, the first letter of the name flowed forth from the tongue; at which the people of the upper chambers ran forth from their retreats of honour. When it came to the second letter, all dropped down in the dust. At that time, this proclamation came forth from the Retreat of Nearness, saying 'More than this is not permissible.' "Verily, We were Witness to that which they have done and are doing at this time." [H] "Sadrat-el-Montaha" is the name of a tree planted by the Arabs in ancient times, at the end of the road to serve for a guide to travellers, similar to the Lote Tree of India. Here it represents the symbol of every Manifestation of God in His age. 204. 78. O SON OF MY HANDMAID! Quaff from the tongue of the merciful the stream of divine mystery, and behold from the dayspring of divine utterance the unveiled splendor of the daystar of wisdom. 205. Sow the seeds of My divine wisdom in the pure soil of the heart, and water them with the waters of certitude, that the hyacinths of knowledge [of science]and wisdom may spring up fresh and green from the holy city of the heart. O Child of My Maid-servant! Drink the Salsabil of Significances (the "River of Life") from the Tongue of the Merciful One, and behold the radiance of the lights of the Sun of Explanation unveiled and uncovered, from the Dayspring of the Word of the Praised One. Scatter the seeds of My Immediate Wisdom, in the pure ground of the mind, and water it with the water of Certainty, and the Hyacinths of My Science and Wisdom shall spring up verdantly from the Pure City [of the mind]. [H] 206. 79. O SON OF DESIRE! How long wilt thou soar in the realms of desire? 207. Wings have I bestowed upon thee, that thou mayest fly to the realms of mystic holiness and not the regions of satanic fancy. 208. The comb, too, have I given thee that thou mayest dress My raven locks, and not lacerate My throat. O, Son of Passion! For how long fliest thou in the sensual air? I granted thee wings that thou mightest soar in the holy airs of significance, and not in the plain of devilish imaginations. I favoured thee with a comb that thou mightest comb My musk-scented Locks, and not to wound My Throat. [H] 209. 80. O MY SERVANTS! Ye are the trees of My garden; ye must give forth goodly and wondrous fruits, that ye yourselves and others may profit therefrom. 210. Thus it is incumbent on every one to engage in crafts and professions, for therein lies the secret of wealth, O men of understanding! 211. For results depend upon means, and the grace of God shall be all-sufficient unto you. 212. Trees that yield no fruit have been and will ever be for the fire. O, My Servants! Ye are the trees of My Garden; ye must appear with wonderful and imperishable fruits, that both yourselves and others may be profited. Therefore it is incumbent upon all to be employed in arts and trades. This is the means of wealth, oh possessors of intellects! Verily, affairs are depending upon instruments by which the Favour of GOD will enrich ye. Fruitless trees have been, and will be, only fit for fire. [H] 213. 81. O MY SERVANT! The basest of men are they that yield no fruit on earth. 214. Such men are verily counted as among the dead, nay better are the dead in the sight of God than those idle and worthless souls. O, My Servant! The basest of men are the souls who appear fruitless upon the Earth; they are indeed counted as dead. Nay, rather, before God, the dead are mentioned preferably to those unemployed and negligent souls. [H] 215. 82. O MY SERVANT! The best of men are they that earn a livelihood by their calling [whatever it might be] and spend upon themselves and upon their kindred for the love of God, the Lord of all worlds. O, My Servant! The best of men are those who gain by trade and spend for themselves and their kinsmen, in the love of GOD, the Lord of the creatures. [H] 216. The mystic and wondrous Bride, hidden ere this beneath the veiling of utterance, hath now, by the grace of God and His divine favor, been made manifest even as the resplendent light shed by the beauty of the Beloved. 217. I bear witness, O friends! that the favor is complete, the argument fulfilled, the proof manifest and the evidence established. 218. Let it now be seen what your endeavors in the path of detachment will reveal. 219. In this wise hath the divine favor been fully vouchsafed unto you and unto them that are in heaven and on earth. 220. All praise to God, the Lord of all Worlds. The Bride of Wonderful Significances Who was hidden and concealed behind the veils of Explanation, hath appeared and manifested through Divine Providence and lordly Favours, like the brilliant Radiance of the Beauty of the Beloved. I testify, O Friends, that the Favours have become entire, the Proof is accomplished, the Argument manifested, and the Reason affirmed. Now what will your aims show forth from the Grades of devotion? In this wise, favours are perfected unto ye, and unto whatsoever is in the heavens and earths. Praise be unto God, the Lord of all creatures. CHAPTER ONE Divisoins 1-30 Second Tablet to Napoleon the 3rd 2ND TABLET TO NAPOLEON THE 3RD 1. O King of Paris! Tell the priests to ring the bells no longer. 2. By God, the True One! The Most Mighty Bell hath appeared in the form of Him Who is the Most Great Name, and the [fingers] of the Will of Thy Lord, the Most Exalted, the Most High, toll it out in the heaven of Immortality in His name, the All-Glorious. 3. Thus have the mighty verses of Thy Lord been again sent down unto thee, that thou mayest arise to remember God, the Creator of earth and heaven, in these days when all the tribes of the earth have mourned, and the foundations of the cities have trembled, and the dust of irreligion hath enwrapped all men, except such as God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise, was pleased to spare. 4. Say: He Who is the Unconstrained is come, in the clouds of light, that He may quicken the world with the breezes of His name, the Most Merciful, and unite its peoples, and gather all men around this Table which hath been sent down from heaven. 5. Beware that ye deny not the favour of God after it hath been sent down unto you. 6. Better is this for you than that which ye possess; for that which is yours perisheth, whilst that which is with God endureth. 7. He, in truth, ordaineth what He pleaseth. 8. Verily, the breezes of forgiveness have been wafted from the direction of your Lord, the God of Mercy; 9. whoso turneth thereunto shall be cleansed of his sins, and of all pain and sickness. 10. Happy the man that hath turned towards them, and woe betide him that hath turned aside. 11. Wert thou to incline thine inner ear unto all created things, thou wouldst hear: “The Ancient of Days is come in His great glory!” 12. Everything celebrateth the praise of its Lord. 13. Some have known God and remember Him; others remember Him, yet know Him not. 14. Thus have We set down Our decree in a very clear Tablet. 15. Give ear, O King, unto the Voice that calleth from the Fire which burneth in this verdant Tree, on this Sinai which hath been raised above the hallowed and snow-white Spot, beyond the Everlasting City; 16. “Verily, there is no other God save Me, the Ever-Forgiving, the Most Merciful!” 17. We, in truth, have sent Him Whom We aided with the Holy Spirit that He may announce unto you this Light that hath shone forth from the horizon of the Will of your Lord, the Most Exalted, the All-Glorious, and Whose signs have been revealed in the West. 18. Set your faces towards Him on this Day which God hath exalted above all other days, and whereon the All-Merciful hath shed the splendour of His effulgent glory upon all who are in heaven and all who are on earth. 19. Arise thou to serve God and help His Cause. 20. He, verily, will assist thee with the hosts of the seen and unseen, and will set thee king over all that whereon the sun riseth. Thy Lord, in truth, is the All-Powerful, the Almighty. 21. The breezes of the Most Merciful have passed over all created things; 22. happy the man that hath discovered their fragrance, and set himself towards them with a sound heart. 23. Attire thy temple with the ornament of My Name, and thy mouth with remembrance of Me, and thine heart with love for Me, the Almighty, the Most High. 24. We have desired for thee nothing except that which is better for thee than what thou dost possess and all the treasures of the earth. Thy Lord, verily, is knowing, informed of all. 25. Arise, in My Name, amongst My servants, and say: 26. “O ye peoples of the earth! Turn yourselves towards Him Who hath turned towards you. 27. He, verily, is the Face of God amongst you, and His Testimony and His Guide unto you. 28. He hath come to you with signs which none can produce.” 29. The voice of the Burning Bush is raised in the midmost heart of the world, and the Holy Spirit calleth aloud among the nations: 30. “Lo, the Desired One is come with manifest dominion!” CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-55 Second Tablet to Napoleon III 2ND TABLET TO NAPOLEON THE 3RD 31. O King! The stars of the heaven of knowledge have fallen, they who seek to establish the truth of My Cause through the things they possess, and who make mention of God in My Name. 32. And yet, when I came unto them in My glory, they turned aside. 33. They, indeed, are of the fallen. 34. This is, truly, that which the Spirit of God hath announced, when He came with truth unto you, He with Whom the Jewish doctors disputed, till at last they perpetrated what hath made the Holy Spirit to lament, and the tears of them that have near access to God to flow. 35. Consider how a Pharisee who had worshipped God for 70 years repudiated the Son when He appeared, whereas one who had committed adultery gained admittance into the Kingdom. 36. Thus doth the Pen admonish thee as bidden by the Eternal King, that thou mayest be apprised of what came to pass aforetime and be reckoned in this day among them that truly believe. 37. Say: O concourse of monks! Seclude not yourselves in your churches and cloisters. 38. Come ye out of them by My leave, and busy, then, yourselves with what will profit you and others. 39. Thus commandeth you He Who is the Lord of the Day of Reckoning. 40. Seclude yourselves in the stronghold of My love. 41. This, truly, is the seclusion that befitteth you, could ye but know it. 42. He that secludeth himself in his house is indeed as one dead. 43. It behoveth man to show forth that which will benefit mankind. 44. He that bringeth forth no fruit is fit for the fire. 45. Thus admonisheth you your Lord; He, verily, is the Mighty, the Bountiful. 46. Enter ye into wedlock, that after you another may arise in your stead. 47. We, verily, have forbidden you lechery, and not that which is conducive to fidelity. 48. Have ye clung unto the promptings of your nature, and cast behind your backs the statutes of God? 49. Fear ye God, and be not of the foolish. 50. But for man, who, on My earth, would remember Me, and how could My attributes and My names be revealed? 51. Reflect, and be not of them that have shut themselves out as by a veil from Him, and were of those that are fast asleep. 52. He that married not could find no place wherein to abide, nor where to lay His head, by reason of what the hands of the treacherous had wrought. 53. His holiness consisted not in the things ye have believed and imagined, but rather in the things which belong unto Us. 54. Ask, that ye may be made aware of His station which hath been exalted above the vain imaginings of all the peoples of the earth. 55. Blessed are they that understand. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 56-80 Second Tablet to Napoleon III 2ND TABLET TO NAPOLEON THE 3RD 56. O King! We heard the words thou didst utter in answer to the Czar of Russia, concerning the decision made regarding the war. 57. Thy Lord, verily, knoweth, is informed of all. 58. Thou didst say: “I lay asleep upon my couch, when the cry of the oppressed, who were drowned in the Black Sea, wakened me.” 59. This is what We heard thee say, and, verily, thy Lord is witness unto what I say. 60. We testify that that which wakened thee was not their cry but the promptings of thine own passions, for We tested thee, and found thee wanting. 61. Comprehend the meaning of My words, and be thou of the discerning. 62. It is not Our wish to address thee words of condemnation, out of regard for the dignity We conferred upon thee in this mortal life. 63. We, verily, have chosen courtesy, and made it the true mark of such as are nigh unto Him. 64. Courtesy is, in truth, a raiment which fitteth all men, whether young or old. 65. Well is it with him that adorneth his temple therewith, and woe unto him who is deprived of this great bounty. 66. Hadst thou been sincere in thy words, thou wouldst have not cast behind thy back the Book of God, when it was sent unto thee by Him Who is the Almighty, the All-Wise. 67. We have proved thee through it, and found thee other than that which thou didst profess. 68. Arise, and make amends for that which escaped thee. 69. Erelong the world and all that thou possessest will perish, and the kingdom will remain unto God, thy Lord and the Lord of thy fathers of old. 70. It behoveth thee not to conduct thine affairs according to the dictates of thy desires. 71. Fear the sighs of this Wronged One, and shield Him from the darts of such as act unjustly. 72. For what thou hast done, thy kingdom shall be thrown into confusion, and thine empire shall pass from thine hands, as a punishment for that which thou hast wrought. 73. Then wilt thou know how thou hast plainly erred. 74. Commotions shall seize all the people in that land, unless thou arisest to help this Cause, and followest Him Who is the Spirit of God in this, the Straight Path. 75. Hath thy pomp made thee proud? 76. By My Life! It shall not endure; 77. nay, it shall soon pass away, unless thou holdest fast by this firm Cord. 78. We see abasement hastening after thee, whilst thou art of those who are fast asleep. 79. It behoveth thee when thou hearest His Voice calling from the seat of glory to cast away all that thou possessest, and cry out: 80. “Here am I, O Lord of all that is in heaven and all that is on earth!” CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-105 Second Tablet to Napoleon III 2ND TABLET TO NAPOLEON THE 3RD 81. O King! We were in ‘Iráq, when the hour of parting arrived. 82. At the bidding of the King of Islám We set Our steps in his direction. 83. Upon Our arrival, there befell Us at the hands of the malicious that which the books of the world can never adequately recount. 84. Thereupon the inmates of Paradise, and they that dwell within the retreats of holiness, lamented; and yet the people are wrapped in a thick veil! 85. Say: Do ye cavil at Him Who hath come unto you bearing the clear evidence of God and His proof, the testimony of God and His signs? 86. These things are not from Himself; nay, rather they proceed from the One Who hath raised Him up, sent Him forth through the power of truth, and made Him to be a lamp unto all mankind. 87. More grievous became Our plight from day to day, nay, from hour to hour, until they took Us forth from Our prison and made Us, with glaring injustice, enter the Most Great Prison. 88. And if anyone ask them: “For what crime were they imprisoned?”, 89. they would answer and say: “They, verily, sought to supplant the Faith with a new religion!” 90. If that which is ancient be what ye prefer, wherefore, then, have ye discarded that which hath been set down in the Torah and the Evangel? 91. Clear it up, O men! 92. By My life! There is no place for you to flee to in this day. 93. If this be My crime, then Muḥammad, the Apostle of God, committed it before Me, and before Him He Who was the Spirit of God, and yet earlier He Who conversed with God. 94. And if My sin be this, that I have exalted the Word of God and revealed His Cause, then indeed am I the greatest of sinners! 95. Such a sin I will not barter for the kingdoms of earth and heaven. 96. Upon Our arrival at this Prison, We purposed to transmit to the kings the messages of their Lord, the Mighty, the All-Praised. 97. Though We have transmitted to them, in several Tablets, that which We were commanded, yet We do it once again as a token of God’s grace. 98. Perchance they may recognize the Lord, Who hath come down in the clouds with manifest sovereignty. 99. As My tribulations multiplied, so did My love for God and for His Cause increase, in such wise that all that befell Me from the hosts of the wayward was powerless to deter Me from My purpose. 100. Should they hide Me away in the depths of the earth, yet would they find Me riding aloft on the clouds, and calling out unto God, the Lord of strength and of might. 101. I have offered Myself up in the way of God, and I yearn after tribulations in My love for Him, and for the sake of His good pleasure. 102. Unto this bear witness the woes which now afflict Me, the like of which no other man hath suffered. 103. Every single hair of Mine head calleth out that which the Burning Bush uttered on Sinai, and each vein of My body invoketh God and saith: 104. “O would I had been severed in Thy path, so that the world might be quickened, and all its peoples be united!” 105. Thus hath it been decreed by Him Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. Second Tablet to Napoleon III CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 106-140 2ND TABLET TO NAPOLEON THE 3RD 106. Know of a truth that your subjects are God’s trust amongst you. 107. Watch ye, therefore, over them as ye watch over your own selves. 108. Beware that ye allow not wolves to become the shepherds of the fold, or pride and conceit to deter you from turning unto the poor and the desolate. 109. Wert thou to quaff the mystic Wine of everlasting life from the chalice of the words of thy Lord, the All-Merciful, thou wouldst be enabled to forsake all that thou dost possess and to proclaim My Name before all mankind. 110. Cleanse then thy soul with the waters of detachment. 111. Verily, this is the Remembrance that hath shone forth above the horizon of creation, which shall purge thy soul from the dross of the world. 112. Abandon thy palaces to the people of the graves, and thine empire to whosoever desireth it, and turn, then, unto the Kingdom. 113. This, verily, is what God hath chosen for thee, wert thou of them that turn unto Him. 114. They that have failed to turn unto the Countenance of God in this Revelation are indeed bereft of life. 115. They move as bidden by their own selfish desires, and are in truth accounted among the dead. 116. Shouldst thou desire to bear the weight of thy dominion, bear it then to aid the Cause of thy Lord. 117. Glorified be this station which whoever attaineth thereunto hath attained unto all good that proceedeth from Him Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 118. Arise thou, in My name, above the horizon of renunciation, and set, then, thy face towards the Kingdom, at the bidding of thy Lord, the Lord of strength and of might. 119. Through the power of My sovereignty stand before the inhabitants of the world and say: 120. “O people! The Day is come, and the fragrances of God have been wafted over the whole of creation. 121. They that have turned away from His Face are the helpless victims of their corrupt inclinations. 122. They are indeed of them that have gone astray.” 123. Adorn the body of Thy kingdom with the raiment of My name, and arise, then, to teach My Cause. 124. Better is this for thee than that which thou possessest. 125. God will, thereby, exalt thy name among all the kings. Potent is He over all things. 126. Walk thou amongst men in the name of God, and by the power of His might, that thou mayest show forth His signs amidst the peoples of the earth. 127. Burn thou brightly with the flame of this undying Fire which the All-Merciful hath ignited in the midmost heart of creation, that through thee the heat of His love may be kindled within the hearts of His favoured ones. 128. Follow in My way and enrapture the hearts of men through remembrance of Me, the Almighty, the Most Exalted. 129. Say: He from whom, in this day, the sweet savours of the remembrance of His Lord, the All Merciful, have not been diffused, is indeed unworthy of the station of man. 130. He, verily, is of them that have followed their own desires, and shall erelong find himself in grievous loss. 131. Doth it behove you to relate yourselves to Him Who is the God of mercy, and yet commit the things which the Evil One hath committed? 132. Nay, by the Beauty of Him Who is the All-Glorified! could ye but know it. 133. Purge your hearts from love of the world, and your tongues from calumny, and your limbs from whatsoever may withhold you from drawing nigh unto God, the Mighty, the All-Praised. 134. Say: By the world is meant that which turneth you aside from Him Who is the Dawning-Place of Revelation, and inclineth you unto that which is unprofitable unto you. 135. Verily, the thing that deterreth you, in this day, from God is worldliness in its essence. 136. Eschew it, and approach the Most Sublime Vision, this shining and resplendent Seat. 137. Blessed is he who alloweth nothing whatsoever to intervene between him and his Lord. 138. No harm, assuredly, can befall him if he partaketh with justice of the benefits of this world, inasmuch as We have created all things for such of Our servants as truly believe in God. 139. Should your words, O people, be at variance with your deeds, what then shall distinguish you from those who profess their faith in the Lord, their God, 140. and yet, when He came down to them overshadowed with clouds, rejected Him and waxed proud before God, the Incomparable, the Omniscient? CHAPTER SIX Divisions 141-170 Second Tablet to Napoleon III 2ND TABLET TO NAPOLEON THE 3RD 141. Shed not the blood of anyone, O people, neither judge ye anyone unjustly. 142. Thus have ye been commanded by Him Who knoweth, Who is informed of all. 143. They that commit disorders in the land after it hath been well ordered, these indeed have outstepped the bounds that have been set in the Book. 144. Wretched shall be the abode of the transgressors! 145. God hath prescribed unto everyone the duty of teaching His Cause. 146. Whoever ariseth to discharge this duty, must needs, ere he proclaimeth His Message, adorn himself with the ornament of an upright and praiseworthy character, so that his words may attract the hearts of such as are receptive to his call. 147. Without it, he can never hope to influence his hearers. 148. Thus doth God instruct you. He, verily, is the [Most] Forgiving, the Most Compassionate. 149. They who exhort others unto justice, while themselves committing iniquity, stand accused of falsehood by the inmates of the Kingdom and by those who circle round the throne of their Lord, the Almighty, the Beneficent, for that which their tongues have uttered. 150. Commit not, O people, that which dishonoureth your name and the fair name of the Cause of God amongst men. 151. Beware lest ye approach that which your minds abhor. 152. Fear God and follow not in the footsteps of them that are gone astray. 153. Deal not treacherously with the substance of your neighbour. 154. Be ye trustworthy on earth, and withhold not from the poor the things given unto you by God through His grace. 155. He, verily, will bestow upon you the double of what ye possess. He, in truth, is the All-Bounteous, the Most Generous. 156. Say: We have ordained that our Cause be taught through the power of utterance. 157. Beware lest ye dispute idly with anybody. 158. Whoso ariseth wholly for the sake of his Lord to teach His Cause, the Holy Spirit shall strengthen him and inspire him with that which will illumine the heart of the world, how much more the hearts of those who seek Him. 161. O people of Bahá! Subdue the citadels of men’s hearts with the swords of wisdom and of utterance. 162. They that dispute, as prompted by their desires, are indeed wrapped in a palpable veil. 163. Say: The sword of wisdom is hotter than summer heat, and sharper than blades of steel, if ye do but understand. 164. Draw it forth in My name and through the power of My might, and conquer then with it the cities of the hearts of them that have secluded themselves in the stronghold of their corrupt desires. 165. Thus biddeth you the Pen of the AllGlorious, whilst seated beneath the swords of the wayward. 166. If ye become aware of a sin committed by another, conceal it, that God may conceal your own sin. He, verily, is the Concealer, the Lord of grace abounding. 167. O ye rich ones on earth! If ye encounter one who is poor, treat him not disdainfully. 168. Reflect upon that whereof ye were created. 169. Every one of you was created of a sorry germ [of wheat]. 170. It behoveth you to observe truthfulness, whereby your temples shall be adorned, your names uplifted, your stations exalted amidst men, and a mighty recompense assured for you before God. CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 171-210 Second Tablet to Napoleon III 2ND TABLET TO NAPOLEON THE 3RD 171. Give ear, O peoples of the earth, unto that which the Pen of the Lord of all nations commandeth you. 172. Know ye of a certainty that the Dispensations of the past have attained their highest, their final consummation in the Law that hath branched out from this Most Great Ocean. 173. Haste ye thereunto at Our command. We, verily, ordain as We please. 174. Regard ye the world as a man’s body, which is afflicted with divers ailments, and the recovery of which dependeth upon the harmonizing of all of its component elements. 175. Gather ye around that which We have prescribed unto you, and walk not in the ways of such as create dissension. 176. All feasts have attained their consummation in the two Most Great Festivals, and in two other Festivals that fall on the twin days—the first of the Most Great Festivals being those days whereon God shed the effulgent glory of His most excellent Names upon all who are in heaven and on earth, and the second being that day on which We raised up the One Who announced unto the people the glad-tidings of this Great Announcement. Thus hath it been set down in the Book by Him Who is the Mighty, the Powerful. 177. On other than these four consummate days, engage ye in your daily occupations, and withhold yourselves not from the pursuit of your trades and crafts. Thus hath the command been issued and the law gone forth from Him Who is your Lord, the AllKnowing, the All-Wise. 178. Say: O concourse of priests and monks! Eat ye of that which God hath made lawful unto you and do not shun meat. 179. God hath, as a token of His grace, granted you leave to partake thereof save during a brief period. He, verily, is the Mighty, the Beneficent. 180. Forsake all that ye possess and hold fast unto that which God hath purposed. 181. This is that which profiteth you, if ye be of them that comprehend. 182. We have ordained a fast of nineteen days in the most temperate of the seasons, and have in this resplendent and luminous Dispensation relieved you from more than this. 183. Thus have We set forth and made clear unto you that which ye are bidden to observe, that ye may follow the commandments of God and be united in that which the Almighty, the All-Wise, hath appointed unto you. 184. He Who is your Lord, the All-Merciful, cherisheth in His heart the desire of beholding the entire human race as one soul and one body. 185. Haste ye to win your share of God’s good grace and mercy in this Day that eclipseth all other created Days. 186. How great the felicity that awaiteth the man that forsaketh all he hath in a desire to obtain the things of God! 187. Such a man, We testify, is among God’s blessed ones. 188. O King! Bear thou witness unto that which God hath Himself and for Himself borne witness ere the creation of earth and heaven, that there is none other God except Me, the One, the Single, the Most Exalted, the Incomparable, the Inaccessible. 189. Arise with the utmost steadfastness in the Cause of thy Lord, the All-Glorious. 190. Thus hast thou been instructed in this wondrous Tablet. 191. We, verily, have desired naught for thee save that which is better for thee than all that is on earth. 192. Unto this testify all created things and beyond them this perspicuous Book. 193. Meditate on the world and the state of its people. 194. He, for Whose sake the world was called into being, hath been imprisoned in the most desolate of cities , by reason of that which the hands of the wayward have wrought. 195. From the horizon of His prison-city He summoneth mankind unto the Dayspring of God, the Exalted, the Great. 196. Exultest thou over the treasures thou dost possess, knowing they shall perish? 197. Rejoicest thou in that thou rulest a span of earth, when the whole world, in the estimation of the people of Bahá, is worth as much as the black in the eye of a dead ant? 198. Abandon it unto such as have set their affections upon it, and turn thou unto Him Who is the Desire of the world. 199. Whither are gone the proud and their palaces? 200. Gaze thou into their tombs, that thou mayest profit by this example, inasmuch as We made it a lesson unto every beholder. 201. Were the breezes of Revelation to seize thee, thou wouldst flee the world, and turn unto the Kingdom, and wouldst expend all thou possessest, that thou mayest draw nigh unto this sublime Vision. 202. We behold the generality of mankind worshipping names and exposing themselves, as thou dost witness, to dire perils in the mere hope of perpetuating their names, whilst every perceiving soul testifieth that after death one’s name shall avail him nothing except insofar as it beareth a relationship unto God, the Almighty, the All-Praised. 203. Thus have their vain imaginings taken hold of them in requital for that which their hands have wrought. 204. Consider the pettiness of men’s minds. 205. They seek with utmost exertion that which profiteth them not, and yet wert thou to ask of them: “Is there any advantage in that which ye desire?”, thou wouldst find them sorely perplexed. 206. Were a fair-minded soul to be found, he would reply: “Nay, by the Lord of the worlds!” 207. Such is the condition of the people and of that which they possess. 208. Leave them in their folly and turn thy sight unto God. 209. This is in truth that which beseemeth thee. 210. Hearken then unto the counsel of thy Lord, and say, Lauded art Thou, O God of all who are in heaven and on earth! CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 Tablet of Sorrows Suriy-i-Ahzán SORROWS 1. This is the Surah of Sorrows, which was revealed by the All-Merciful to the one who hath turned his face toward the All-Praised at this time, when all have forsaken the shadow of God and his compassion, and have taken Satan unto themselves as a helper. 2. In the name of God, the Inaccessible, the most Holy, the most Mighty, the All-Glorious. 3. You who swim in the realm of divine unity, plunge into the ocean of grandeur that became manifest with My name, the most glorious. 4. Thereupon were launched the arks of eternal life, which were boarded by those servants who detached themselves from the world. 5. They soared with the wings of holiness into the expanse of these gales, which appeared in this heaven that was exalted in the cloud of the mysterious essence. 6. Thus did the grace of your Lord encompass them, that they might give thanks to God and be of those who were recorded in the tablets as among the grateful. 7. Ye should, in truth, say: "In the Name of God" and "By God," and then enter into the deluge of this ocean. 8. For those near to God have failed even to attain its shores, much less to plunge into it. 9. Yet the tongue of the beloved hath thus commanded you. 10. Fear no one and put your trust in Him, and He will safeguard you, as He protected those who came before you. He is powerful over all things. 11. By God, the Eternal Truth! Today is your day. 12. Emerge from behind the veils of silence, and speak forth between the heavens and the earth. 13. Apprise the people of the glad-tidings of this announcement, whereby the earth of haughtiness was split, the heavens of resistance were cleft asunder, the mountains of malice were leveled, and the edifice of rancor was razed --leaving the hosts of the blind idolaters shuddering in terror. 14. Gaze at those who joined partners with God, and at what issued from their lips. 15. One among them asks, "Hath God become manifest, and hath the sun risen from the horizon of sanctity?" 16. Say: Yes, by My lord, it hath risen by virtue of a sovereignty that hath encompassed the worlds. 17. As for you, O blind ones of the earth, open your eyes that you might behold it dawning forth, radiant and effulgent. 18. It will remain visible in the center of the heavens with the power of grandeur, might and splendor, and can never be eclipsed by the rejection of those who turn away, or the idolatry of those who join partners with God. 19. Thus was the truth of the Cause apparent. 20. Another says, "That is the one who utters falsehoods concerning God!" 21. Say: Woe unto thee, fickle worshipper of many gods [and idols]! 22. Is this anything except an inspired revelation, which God taught Him at the Lote-tree beyond which there is no passing, when He beheld the signs of his lord? 23. By God, his feet will never stumble on anything created between the heavens and the earth. 24. At one time He speaketh in the tones of `Ali (the Bab) in the farthest realm, at another in the melodies of Muhammad in the kingdom of creation, and at yet another after the manner of the Spirit (Jesus) in the heavens of eternal life. 25. Then He speaketh with the accents of grandeur in this beauty that hath dawned forth on all things. 26. By virtue of his splendor, the forms of all things took on the shape of "There is no God but Him." 27. Verily, He is the beloved in the heart of the adored one, and He is the one who is worshipped in all that was and shall be. 28. Yet most of the people are veiled from Him, even after He manifested himself with all the verses. 29. That which appeared with Him was a witness for Him. 30. Would that you were present at this moment before the throne, and that you had heard how the melodies of immortality issue from the human temple of Baha'. 31. By God, the Eternal Truth, should the ears of all contingent beings become purified, and should they hear even one such song, they would, one and all, swoon dazed upon the earth in the presence of your lord, the almighty, the Bestower. 32. When, however, they rose in opposition to God, He caused them to be deprived of the wonders of His grace. 33. Before your lord, at this time, they are no more than handfuls of cast-out clay. 34. If you will contemplate what issued from their lips, by God, you will hear what was never heard from the Jews when we sent Jesus with a perspicuous book. 35. Such words were not voiced by the community of the Gospel when we caused the sun of everlasting life to dawn upon them from Mecca, sending Him to them with clearly visible lights, nor by the people of the Qur'an when the heavens of mystical insight were cleft and God came in the shadows of His name, the All-Merciful, in the beauty of `Ali with the truth. the Bab Tablet of Sorrows CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-60 SORROWS 36. Now that We have arrived at the mention of this blessed, inaccessible, exalted and hallowed Name, which was wondrous in very truth, two powerful emotions have invaded My breast. 37. I behold My heart ablaze with the flames of sorrow over what befell the Beauty of the AllMerciful at the hands of the people of the Qur'an. 38. It is as if My entire frame is aflame at this moment with a fire that, if it had its way, would consume all who are in this mortal realm. 39. God is to this My witness. 40. Likewise, I see that my eyes are weeping --nay, all My body, to the extent that teardrops are streaming from each hair of My head, at the calamities rained down upon Him by the wicked, who slew God and knew Him not. 41. At a time when they were taking pride in one of His names, they suspended Him in the air and riddled Him with the bullets of their malice. 42. Would that the universe had never been created, the world never brought into being, no Prophet sent nor any Messenger dispatched, no Cause established among God's servants, no name of God manifested between the heavens and the earth, no scriptures, Books, Psalms, Tablets or Writings revealed-43. and that the Ancient Beauty had never been afflicted among the sinful, nor suffered at the hands of those who openly proclaimed their unbelief and perpetrated what no one in all the worlds had ever perpetrated. 44. In the name of God, the Eternal Truth! O `Ali, if thou gazest at all My limbs and members, at My heart and My breast, thou wilt find the marks of the bullets that struck the Temple of God! 45. Alas, alas, thus hath the Revealer of verses been prevented from sending them down, this Ocean been prevented from surging, this Lote-tree from bearing fruit, this Sun from shining, and these heavens from rising high. 46. Thus hath the matter been ordained at this time. 47. Would that I were as nothing, that My mother had never borne Me, and that I had never heard what befell Him at the hands of those who worshipped Names and slew their Revealer, Creator, Fashioner and Sender. 48. Woe be unto them, inasmuch as they followed the prompting of their passions, and committed that which caused the Maids of Heaven to swoon in their chambers. 49. Then the Spirit's face was soiled in the dust because of what those wolves wrought toward the Lord of lords. 50. Thus, all things weep at the tears I shed for Him, and all lament at My wailing for My separation from Him. 51. I have reached the point in My bereavement where the hymns of everlasting life will never be sung by My lips, nor will the spiritual breezes waft from My heart, 52. and were it not for the invulnerability of My soul My mortal frame would have been cleft in two and I would have been annihilated. 53. Behold, the Manifestation (the Bab) Who preceded Me doth weep, and addresseth thee, saying, "O`Ali, by God, the Eternal Truth! 54. If thou wilt but look upon My heart and My breast, upon what is concealed within Me and what is manifest, upon My internal state and My outward condition, thou wilt discover scars from the darts of rancor that struck My later Manifestation. 55. In the name of My Name, the All- Glorious! Thus do I bewail, and all who are in the Concourse on High mourn at My weeping for Him. 56. I groan, and all who are in the canopies of Names lament. 57. I cry aloud, and the denizens of the cities of eternity break into tears at My grief for this Wronged One, Who hath fallen among the people of the Bayan. 58. By God, they have done to Him what the community of the Qur'an never perpetrated against Me. Alas, alas for what hath befallen Him at their hands! 59. Then did all beings whether in the mortal realm or in the kingdom of heaven, fall distraught upon the earth at what had overtaken that Beauty, Who was seated upon the throne of nearness to God. 60. Woe unto them and what their hands wrought at morn and eve!" CHAPTER THREE Divisions 61-85 Tablet of Sorrows SORROWS 61. Behold, the Ancient Beauty crieth: O Pen of the Most High, change the subject of Thy discourse from this mournful theme that hath saddened all contingent beings and everything that can be said to exist. 62. Make mention of aught else, and show mercy to the people of the Concourse on High. 63. [By] God, the Eternal Truth, the Throne in all its grandeur hath well nigh collapsed, as hath the Seat in its loftiness. 64. When We heard this call, We ceased our recounting of sorrows and returned to Our previous theme, that thou mightest be informed thereof. 65. O `Ali, be not dejected at the misfortunes that rained down upon Our former Manifestation, and then upon Our latter one, which We have recited for thee. 66. Gird up thy loins to aid the Cause of God, and arise for this purpose with an invincible power and rectitude. 67. Look, then, upon the state of those persons, and what issueth from their lips in these days, wherein the sun hath dawned forth with all its rays and every trustworthy seeker hath been illumined thereby. 68. By God, thou hearest from them what no one hath ever heard from anyone, for they seek to establish their cause by appealing to verses which We Ourselves revealed to Him Whom We sent with the truth, Whom We made a mercy to all who abide in this mortal realm. 69. Yet when verses greater than any they heard aforetime are recited for them, they oppose them and flee away. 70. If they find the power within themselves, they then slay whoever relateth these verses to them. 71. Know well their station, that thou mightest gain insight into that which is with them. 72. Say: O people, He in Whom ye have seen the power, dominion, epiphany and grandeur of God, and in Whom lie wondrous might and strength that ye have not discerned --He hath revealed from the heavens of His grace the equivalent of all that was sent down in the Bayan. 73. Fear God, O people, and strive for piety in this Cause. 74. Do ye idly dispute with Him, by virtue of Whom the suns shone forth, the moons were illumined, the stars were embellished, the rivers flowed, the oceans billowed forth, the sky was raised aloft, the earth of holiness was laid out, and the trees brought forth their fruit? 75. Woe be unto you, and to him who commanded you to deny God and to join partners with the Beauty of Him Who ascended the Throne with a sovereignty that encompassed the worlds. 76. By God, O thou who gazest toward God! There hath befallen Me at their hands that which ears have not heard, nor eyes witnessed. 77. Behold, the eyes of all contingent beings weep for Me, all the tribes in the kingdom of names and attributes lament for the harm that hath overtaken Me, and tears flow from the eyes of grandeur behind the veils of the All-Glorious, the Inaccessible. 78. When he who fleeth from foxes and hideth his face behind earthen jugs in fear for his wellbeing perceived that We had raised aloft the Cause of God with the authority of Power and Might, and that the Names of God had become renowned in the East and the West, he then repented of having lain in concealment. 79. He emerged from behind the veil with a burning hatred and consulted one among My servants about accomplishing My murder. 80. He desired to spill this blood, which, were but a droplet thereof to be sprinkled upon the contingent beings, all of them would repeat, 81. "Verily, I am God; there is no God but He." 82. Thus did he conspire within his mind, after We raised him and instructed him morning and evening. 83. When the hosts of God's revelation descended upon Us and safeguarded Us from his evil and his plotting, he then arose to implement another scheme, such as perplexed the inhabitants of the realm of names, and the Concourse on High. 84. God standeth witness to what I say. 85. He attributed things to Me which, shouldst thou merely hear them from a man of insight, would amply inform thee of what hath befallen this Wronged [soul] at the hands of those who arose against him with a tryanny, the magnitude of which all the Tablets attest. Tablet of Sorrows CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 86-120 SORROWS 86. O Pen of the Most High, make mention to Thy beloved of that which one of Satan's party cried out in the land of Iraq, saying 87. "O People of Baha! Why do ye teach the Cause of God, your Lord, and call the people to God, who created all things by His command? 88. For the utmost rank the servants can attain is that of Azal. 89. Since he steppeth down from his station and faileth to seize what he hath been given, how will your teaching and recitation profit God's servants?" 90. Thus did his carnal mind deceive him, and he spoke words that roused the fury and wrath of God against him and against all those who speak as he doth, thus depriving themselves of attaining to the shore of mystical insight. 91. Say: "Woe be to thee, thou joiner of partners with God, because of what thou hast imagined in regard to the Name of Azal. 92. Verily, We created him, as We created all the names, that they might point to their Creator and Fashioner, and persevere in the Cause of their Lord. For God, all Names are equal. 93. He giveth and taketh, and is not asked concerning what He willeth. 94. He knoweth all things with wisdom. 95. Any excellence ye may have discovered in any soul resideth in his faith in God, his acceptance of His Manifestation and his turning in that direction, which was beloved from all eternity. 96. Explain, O thou wretch, how it is that Dayyan could become abased, if no one else could? 97. O thou of the one eye, consider thine own personage. 98. Dost thou perceive the faults of others while remaining heedless of what is in thine own self? 99. Woe unto thee, inasmuch as thou hast been taught by Satan, who disbelieved in God, and whose manifestation We have made an object lesson for all creatures." 100. Say: "O denier of God, would that thou hadst seen and known him whom thou hast taken as a lord apart from God. 101. By God, the Eternal Truth, hadst thou set eyes on him and recognized him, thou wouldst have fled a thousand miles or more away from him! God well knoweth this. 102. Say: O thou ignorant man! We preserved him and trained him up, praised him and admonished him, to which thou art a witness. 103. Yet he hath warred with Me and rejected My verses. 104. It behooveth thee, then, to oppose him, rather than rising up against the One Who created thee and him from base water. 105. Ask him by what proof he believed in the Primal Point, and, before Him, the Messenger of God, and by what proof he denied Him Who became manifest with all the signs, and plotted His murder, and mightily shunned Him. 106. "Apart from all that, O thou idolater, it hath ever remained Our wont to take and to give. 107. Hast thou not seen the stone about which We commanded Our servants to circumambulate, how We divested its form of the robe of acceptance, and bestowed this grace upon another Spot? 108. Would that ye did merely know it. 109. Therefore, be fair in thy mind, although We well know that thou art never equitable, and with Us is a knowledge of the heavens and the earth. 110. We know what thy father taught thee night and day, what he whispered in thy breast and the spirit he breathed into thee, whereby all men are transformed into fools. 111. Then ask from the one whom thou hast taken as thy lord, apart from Me, saying: `O thou who hath turned away! Be just within thyself. 112. Hast thou heard of any Manifestation in the world of creation greater than [Him] Who hath become manifest and Who speaketh at this moment from the center of eternity? 113. He saith, `Verily, I am your Lord, the Exalted, the Most High, upon this sanctified and glorious horizon. 114. "Hast thou seen any words greater than these, revealed in truth from the realm of immortality by this Youth, who giveth utterance in these vast heavens? 115. Nay, by My beauty that hath dawned forth upon and illumined the worlds! 116. Nevertheless, thou hast followed him who was created by the motion of My Pen, and who conspired against My life after We safeguarded him throughout the months and years. 117. O thou who art sighted and yet blind, in such wise that thou seest thyself but shalt never witness thy Lord, by Whose command the names and their kingdom, and the attributes and their realm, and all created things were brought into being! 118. Hast thou ever looked into mirrors that turn away from the sun shining upon their faces, that turn away from light, illumination and reflection? Nay, by My Being, the All-Merciful, wert thou among the insightful! 119. Likewise, gaze into the mirrors of the names. [of God] It is incumbent upon them to enter into the shadow of their Lord, to receive the splendors that emanate from the sun of immortality, and to become illumined with its lights and radiance. 120. Otherwise, they shall be deprived, and shall remain bereft of the brilliance that shone forth by virtue of the Eternal Truth. Tablet of Sorrows CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 121-155 SORROWS 121. "Didst thou not witness in My former manifestation, how the divines who flourished in this world and mounted the stages of mystical insight, worshipping God night and day, were declared idolaters and unbelievers, and had the cloak of faith torn from about their shoulders? 122. Yet house-cleaners who were anonymous to all were invested by God with the mantle of guardianship and prophecy. 123. Therefore, behold the power of thy Lord, and be not an overbearing wrongdoer. 124. Did it behoove those on the earth to raise objections against God, asking 125. "If they who built up the religion of God, who worshipped, prostrated themselves, and obeyed His Command, becoming great scholars in the land, were consigned to hellfire, then how shall we ever attain an exalted station?" 126. Say: "O thou who joinest partners with God! Thou speakest as the idolaters spoke aforetime, in the dispensation of each Manifestation. 127. Thou wilt never realize what thou sayest. 128. Rather, the angels of retribution will be dispatched by the Almighty, the All-Powerful, to smight thee upon thy mouth. 129. Then know that at the time of the Manifestation, all names subsist in a single region. 130. Whoso ascendeth unto God meriteth the attribution to him of all Our most beautiful names, and whoso halteth upon the path shall never be mentioned in God's presence. 131. Thus have We revealed this matter in all the Tablets, wert thou but informed thereof. 132. Should We desire to take a handful of clay, to breathe into it the spirit of life, and to render it a manifestation of all the names and attributes, We would be able to do so, nor is this a difficult matter for God. 133. It would remain in this station as long as it clove to the shadow of its Lord. 134. The moment it departed therefrom, however, all that was bestowed upon it would be withdrawn and it would be returned to the dust in mighty affliction. 135. "O thou foolish man! Thou has failed to inform thyself of the essence of the matter. 136. Shouldst thou encounter that which thou graspest not, ask Him from Whose Pen flow the oceans of knowledge and meaning, that He might elucidate for thee the wonders of knowledge of which thou wert heedless, that thou mightest persevere in the Cause of thy Lord." 137. Nay, by My Life, O `Ali! They had no desire to discover what was veiled from them. 138. Verily, thou seest them ambling along like sheep who know not their shepherd. 139. Or rather, if thou discernest them with the eye of thine innate nature, thou wilt find that they are wolves who wish to scatter God's flocks and to lap up their blood. 140. Thus have We reckoned their cause in this Tablet, which hath descended from the exalted realm of glory. 141. Thou shouldst protect thyself from them, then speak forth with the melodies of everlasting life between the earth and the heavens. 142. Make mention of this Most Great Name, whereby the heaven of names was cloven in two. 143. Fear no one and put thy trust in God, and He shall preserve thee from every cast-out idolater. 144. He will confirm thee in His Cause, the spirit will speak in thy breast, and the gales of paradise blowing from the abode of they Lord, the All-Merciful, will cause thee to tremble. 145. He doth, verily, call thee to account. 146. Beware not to grow despondent over any matter, [heartsick and hopeless] For We have not forgotten thee, and yearn to see thee. 147. We beseech God to bring us together in truth. Verily, He answereth those who call upon Him. 148. Would that thou wert with Us in prison, and that thou didst know what hath befallen this Wronged [soul] at the hands of those who shall never be able to speak a word in My presence, whose very essences were brought into being by the will of My Pen. 149. Thus wouldst thou witness what is now concealed from thee. 150. Hearken to that which the Pen of the Most High enjoineth upon thee, and sit not in thy home, nor rest within thyself. 151. Enter into the abode of the idolaters among the people of the Bayan with the Announcement of God and His Cause. 152. Say: O people, I have come unto you in truth with a mighty proof. 153. If ye possess a greater one, produce it, and if ye have witnessed with your own eyes anything more awesome than the power and sovereignty of God that we have beheld, set it forth without a moment's delay. 154. If, however, ye perceive yourselves to be incapable of meeting this challenge, then fear God and refrain from idly disputing with Him through Whom the Cause of God was raised aloft, and your names were exalted, and that Proof appeared to which ye yourselves appeal in vindicating the truth of your cause. 155. Fear God, and be not sinful unbelievers in this mortal realm. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 156-180 Tablet of Sorrows SORROWS 156. O thou who swimmest in the sea of meaning, at this time the ocean of grandeur hath billowed forth in My name, the All-Glorious, and casteth up for all contingent beings the pearls of the mention of thy Lord, the Exalted, the Most High. 157. By God, the eye of creation hath never seen their like, nor hath the vision of God's handiwork witnessed their peer. 158. Would that We could find a trustworthy soul into whose keeping We could give them, or a man of keen sight, to whom We could show them, or an expert to whom We could describe how they sparkle and gleam with splendors. 159. Behold, when We ascended into the heaven of the divine decree, We saw no one, and we remained perplexed and sorely grieved within ourselves. 160. Be thou joyous at the droplets of this sea that have been sprinkled upon thee. 161. For thereby wast thou purified from the odors of those in whose faces thou wilt discern naught except the soot of hellfire, who disbelieved in God in every age and time, and who were deprived of the breezes of the All-Merciful. 162. Say: These rivers run to the sea of pre-existence, just as they branched out from it. 163. Blessed is he who hath quaffed from them and thereby been enabled to dispense with all who dwell upon the earth. 164. Verily, the sea of pre-existence along with what issueth from it and what mergeth with it, is merely one wave of the Ocean of Grandeur, which was created by My Name, the Most Glorious. 165. Thus do We reveal to thee one of the mysteries that were hidden from the eyes of the worlds. Upon the shore of this sea, a wilderness was brought into being, such as no one hath traversed from beginning to end. 166. Therein the call of God was raised up from every side, and no Prophets of Messengers passed by save that the gentle fragrances of God captivated Them in this valley. 167. When They subsequently attained to the Dome of the Most Glorious, which was fashioned from the light of the Divine Essence in the center of that valley, They fell dazed upon their faces in the earth. 168. They thus submitted themselves to the authority of that Beauty, Who became manifest with the truth in this mantle. Therein, the sincere ones perceive the perfume of the All-Merciful. Thus was the matter decreed. 169. O `Ali, by God, the call of God, thy Lord, the Exalted, the Most High, hath never ceased and shall never cease in that wilderness. At all times there is heard from its gardens and its hills the saying, 170. "There is no God but Him; and He Who became Manifest in My Name, the All-Glorious, is the Beloved of all the creation and the Adored [Lord] of the Concourse of Eternity. He hath ever been and ever shall be, and of this is God well aware." 171. Blessed, then, is the man who walketh therein, and the ear that heareth the melodies that emanate from every side, perceiving the mysteries that repose therein, for these remain veiled behind the pavilions of splendor. 172. Would that there were a lover [of God] who might turn his face in its direction, yea an upright person who might persevere therein, or one possessed of a heart who might make haste and detach himself from all the worlds. 173. O `Ali, by God, this Cause is great beyond mention; it is too manifest to remain concealed, and too exalted to be affected by being shunned by those who turn away, or the plotting of any obdurate schemer. 174. Say: O people, disgrace not yourselves, and feel shame before God, Who desireth only to bestow His grace upon you. 177. He hath, at all times, sent down upon you from the Lote-tree of holiness ripe and glorious fruits. Eat of God's bounty whatsoever ye will. 178. Fear God, wreak not corruption in the land, and be not remote from the seats of nearness unto God. 179. By God, the nightingale shall never be prevented from warbling his melodies, neither by the panting of all the dogs upon the earth, nor by the howling of all the wolves. 180. Thus did we send down the verses in truth, as a revelation from the Mighty, the All-Wise. Tablet of Sorrows CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 181-200 SORROWS 181. Whoso, in this day, denieth this Cause shall bring upon himself the malediction of every atom, even that of his own soul, essence, hand, and tongue. 182. He is deaf within himself, and shall never hear, inasmuch as the veils of heedlessness have covered his ears. Thus doth the matter appear at this time from the horizon of the divine decree. 183. Happy are ye, insofar as ye shall never find for yourselves anyone to share in these fruits that came forth from the Lote-Tree of thy Lord, the Exalted, the Most High. 184. God hath singled you out for them, as He has all those who turn toward them with pure and sincere hearts. 185. Taste thou of these fruits, be grateful for the wonders of they Lord's grace that have been bestowed upon thee, and let thy joy be manifest. 186. God hath reserved them for those of His servants who are nigh unto Him, and hath caused those who join partners with Him to be deprived thereof. 187. We have caused the gentle gales of the All-Merciful to blow upon thy breast, spirit and heart from the right hand of the All-Praised. 188. Thus mightest thou live by virtue of His life, endure forever in His immortality, speak forth His praise, make ention of His Name, turn toward His countenance, and gaze upon His beauty. Verily, His grace to thee hath ever continued to be great, wondrous, invincible and sublime. 189. Grandeur, majesty and glory be upon thee from the Visage of everlasting life that hath appeared in His Name, the most Glorious. 190. Thereby hath every object been exalted, everyone of high rank brought low, every existent being annihilated, and every lost one endowed with life. 191. Through this Countenance, every sun was darkened and every moon eclipsed, every star fell, everyone endued with certainty was disturbed, every exalted one vanished, every steadfast believer was shaken, everyone at rest was set in motion, every fire was extinguished, and all ashes burst into flame! 192. Every praised one became reprehensible and every evil one became praiseworthy. 193. Thus, all that was concealed became manifest, all that had been secluded was unveiled, all curtains were rent, all embers were reborn, every door was knocked at, every crown spoke and every proof was endowed with grandeur. 194. Owing to that blessed Face, every patient was cured, every ill one was purified, every sickly one found his remedy, every blind one saw, every treasure was uncovered, every earth quaked, and every heaven was cleft. 195. In this wise, every upright man was corrupted and every villain became just, every scholar was made a fool, and every ignorant became learned. 196. Every person of courage fled and every coward discovered his valor, and every parched one quenched his thirst. 197. Then every trumpet was sounded, every Hour struck, every horn blasted, every ray of light was replaced by gloom, and every fruit fell to the earth. 198. All fertile land grew dry and all dry land turned green. 199. The breeze of God wafted, whereby all contingent things were given life aforetime, and whereby all beings shall be revived afterwards. 200. Thus hath the grace of God encompassed thy soul, thy spirit, thy physical body, and thine ethereal body. Translated by J. Cole CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 Tablet of Wisdom This Tablet was addressed to Áqá Muḥammad, a distinguished believer from the town of Qá’in, who was surnamed Nabíl-i-Akbar (see Memorials of the Faithful pages 1–5). Another distinguished believer of Qá’in, Mullá Muḥammad-‘Alí, was known as Nabíl-i-Qá’iní (see Memorials of the Faithful pages 49–54). In the abjad notation the name ‘Muḥammad’ has the same numerical value as ‘Nabíl’. WISDOM 1. This is an Epistle which the All-Merciful hath sent down from the Kingdom of Utterance. 2. It is truly a breath of life unto those who dwell in the realm of creation. 3. Glorified be the Lord of all worlds! In this Epistle mention is made of him who magnifieth the Name of God, his Lord, and who is named Nabíl in a weighty Tablet. 4. O Muḥammad! Hearken unto the Voice proceeding out of the Realm of Glory, calling aloud from the celestial Tree which hath risen above the land of Za’farán 5. Verily, no God is there but Me, the Omniscient, the Wise. 6. Be thou as the breezes of the All-Merciful for the trees of the realm of existence and foster their growth through the potency of the Name of thy Lord, the Just, the All-Informed. 7. We desire to acquaint thee with that which will serve as a reminder unto the people, that they may put away the things current amongst them and set their faces towards God, the Lord of the sincere. 8. We exhort mankind in these days when the countenance of Justice is soiled with dust, when the flames of unbelief are burning high and the robe of wisdom rent asunder, 9. when tranquillity and faithfulness have ebbed away and trials and tribulations have waxed severe, 10. when covenants are broken and ties are severed, when no man knoweth how to discern light and darkness or to distinguish guidance from error. 11. O peoples of the world! Forsake all evil, hold fast that which is good. 12. Strive to be shining examples unto all mankind, and true reminders of the virtues of God amidst men. 13. He that riseth to serve My Cause should manifest My wisdom, and bend every effort to banish ignorance from the earth. 14. Be united in counsel, be one in thought. 15. Let each morn be better than its eve and each morrow richer than its yesterday. 16. Man’s merit lieth in service and virtue and not in the pageantry of wealth and riches. 1 17. Take heed that your words be purged from idle fancies and worldly desires and your deeds be cleansed from craftiness and suspicion. 18. Dissipate not the wealth of your precious lives in the pursuit of evil and corrupt affection, nor let your endeavours be spent in promoting your personal interest. 19. Be generous in your days of plenty, and be patient in the hour of loss. 20. Adversity is followed by success and rejoicings follow woe. 21. Guard against idleness and sloth, and cling unto that which profiteth mankind, whether [ye are] young or old, whether high or low. 22. Beware lest ye sow tares of dissension among men or plant thorns of doubt in pure and radiant hearts. 23. O ye beloved of the Lord! Commit not that which defileth the limpid stream of love or destroyeth the sweet fragrance of friendship. 24. By the righteousness of the Lord! Ye were created to show love one to another and not perversity and rancour. 25. Take pride not in love for yourselves, yet take pride in your love for your fellow-creatures. 26. Glory not in love for your country, but in love for all mankind. 27. Let your eye be chaste, your hand faithful, your tongue truthful, and your heart enlightened. 28. Abase not the station of the learned in Bahá and belittle not the rank of such rulers as administer justice amidst you. 29. Set your reliance on the army of justice, put on the armour of wisdom, 30. let your adorning be forgiveness and mercy and that which cheereth the hearts of the well-favoured of God. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-55 Tablet of Wisdom WISDOM 31. By My life! Thy grievances have plunged Me into sorrow. 32. Regard not the children of the world and all their doings yet fix thy gaze upon God and His never-ending dominion. 33. Verily, He calleth to thy remembrance that which is the source of delight for all mankind. 34. Drink thou the life-giving water of blissful joy from the chalice of utterance proffered by the Fountainhead of divine Revelation —He Who hath made mention of thee in this mighty stronghold. 35. Endeavour to the utmost of thy powers to establish the word of truth with eloquence and wisdom and to dispel falsehood from the face of the earth. 36. Thus directeth thee the Dayspring of divine knowledge from this luminous horizon. 37. O thou who speakest in My Name! Consider the people and the things they have wrought in My days. 38. We revealed unto one of the rulers that which overpowereth all the dwellers of the earth, and requested him to bring Us face to face with the learned men of this age, 39. that We might set forth for him the testimony of God, His proofs, His glory and His majesty; and naught did We intend thereby but the highest good. 40. However, he committed that which hath caused the inmates of the cities of justice and equity to lament. 41. Thus hath judgement been given between Me and him. 42. Verily thy Lord is the Ordainer, the All-Informed. 43. In such circumstances as thou seest, how can the Celestial Bird soar into the atmosphere of divine mysteries when its wings have been battered with the stones of idle fancy and bitter hatred, and it is cast into a prison built of unyielding stone? 44. By the righteousness of God! The people have perpetrated a grievous injustice. 45. As regards thine assertions about the beginning of creation, this is a matter on which conceptions vary by reason of the divergences in men’s thoughts and opinions. 46. Wert thou to assert that it hath ever existed and shall continue to exist, it would be true; or wert thou to affirm the same concept as is mentioned in the sacred Scriptures, no doubt would there be about it, for it hath been revealed by God, the Lord of the worlds. 47. Indeed He was a hidden treasure. 48. This is a station that can never be described nor even alluded to. 49. And in the station of ‘I did wish to make Myself known’, God was, and His creation had ever existed beneath His shelter from the beginning that hath no beginning, 50. apart from its being preceded by a Firstness which cannot be regarded as firstness and originated by a Cause inscrutable even unto all men of learning. 51. That which hath been in existence had existed before, but not in the form thou seest today. 52. The world of existence came into being through the heat generated from the interaction between the active force and that which is its recipient. 53. These two are the same, yet they are different. 54. Thus doth the Great Announcement inform thee about this glorious structure. 55. Such as communicate the generating influence and such as receive its impact are indeed created through the irresistible Word of God which is the Cause of the entire creation, while all else besides His Word are but the creatures and the effects thereof. Verily thy Lord is the Expounder, the All-Wise. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 56-85 Tablet of Wisdom WISDOM 56. Know thou, moreover, that the Word of God—exalted be His glory— is higher and far superior to that which the senses can perceive, for it is sanctified from any property or substance. 57. It transcendeth the limitations of known elements and is exalted above all the essential and recognized substances. 58. It became manifest without any syllable or sound and is none but the Command of God which pervadeth all created things. 59. It hath never been withheld from the world of being. It is God’s all-pervasive grace, from which all grace doth emanate. 60. It is an entity far removed above all that hath been and shall be. 61. We are loath to enlarge on this subject, inasmuch as the unbelievers have inclined their ears towards Us in order to hear that which might enable them to cavil against God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting. 62. And since they are unable to attain to mysteries of knowledge and wisdom from what hath been unravelled by the Source of divine splendour, they rise in protest and burst into clamour. 63. But it is true to say that they object to that which they comprehend, not to the expositions given by the Expounder, nor the truths imparted by the One true God, the Knower of things unseen. 64. Their objections, one and all, turn upon themselves, and I swear by thy life that they are devoid of understanding. 65. Every thing must needs have an origin and every building a builder. 66. Verily, the Word of God is the Cause which hath preceded the contingent world —a world which is adorned with the splendours of the Ancient of Days, yet is being renewed and regenerated at all times. 67. Immeasurably exalted is the God of Wisdom Who hath raised this sublime structure. 68. Look at the world and ponder a while upon it. It unveileth the book of its own being before thine eyes and revealeth that which the Pen of thy Lord, the Fashioner, the All-Informed, hath inscribed therein. 69. It will acquaint thee with that which is within it and upon it, and will give thee such clear explanations as to make thee independent of every eloquent expounder. 70. Say: Nature in its essence is the embodiment of My Name, the Maker, the Creator. Its manifestations are diversified by varying causes, and in this diversity there are signs for men of discernment. 71. Nature is God’s Will and is its expression in and through the contingent world. It is a dispensation of Providence ordained by the Ordainer, the All-Wise. 72. Were anyone to affirm that it is the Will of God as manifested in the world of being, no one should question this assertion. 73. It is endowed with a power whose reality men of learning fail to grasp. 74. Indeed a man of insight can perceive naught therein save the effulgent splendour of Our Name, the Creator. 75. Say: This is an existence which knoweth no decay, and Nature itself is lost in bewilderment before its revelations, its compelling evidences and its effulgent glory which have encompassed the universe. 76. It ill beseemeth thee to turn thy gaze unto former or more recent times. 77. Make thou mention of this Day and magnify that which hath appeared therein. It will in truth suffice all mankind. 78. Indeed expositions and discourses in explanation of such things cause the spirits to be chilled. 79. It behoveth thee to speak forth in such wise as to set the hearts of true believers ablaze and cause their bodies to soar. 80. Whoso firmly believeth today in the rebirth of man and is fully conscious that God, the Most Exalted, wieldeth supreme ascendancy and absolute authority over this new creation, verily such a man is reckoned with them that are endued with insight in this most great Revelation. 81. Unto this beareth witness every discerning believer. 82. Walk thou high above the world of being through the power of the Most Great Name, that thou mayest become aware of the immemorial mysteries and be acquainted with that wherewith no one is acquainted. Verily, thy Lord is the Helper, the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 83. Be thou as a throbbing artery, pulsating in the body of the entire creation, that through the heat generated by this motion there may appear that which will quicken the hearts of those who hesitate. 84. At the time when We were hidden behind countless veils of light thou didst commune with Me and didst witness the luminaries of the heaven of My wisdom and the billows of the ocean of Mine utterance. Verily thy Lord is the Truthful, the Faithful. 85. Great indeed is the blessedness of him who hath attained the liberal effusions of this ocean in the days of his Lord, the Most Bountiful, the All-Wise. Tablet of Wisdom CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 86-120 WISDOM 85. During Our sojourn in Iráq when We were at the house of one named Majíd, We set forth clearly for thee the mysteries of creation and the origin, the culmination and the cause thereof. 86. However since Our departure We have limited Ourself to this affirmation: ‘Verily, no God is there but Me, the Ever-Forgiving, the Bountiful.’ 87. Teach thou the Cause of God with an utterance which will cause the bushes to be enkindled, and the call ‘Verily, there is no God but Me, the Almighty, the Unconstrained’ to be raised therefrom. 88. Say: Human utterance is an essence which aspireth to exert its influence and needeth moderation. 89. As to its influence, this is conditional upon refinement which in turn is dependent upon hearts which are detached and pure. 90. As to its moderation, this hath to be combined with tact and wisdom as prescribed in the Holy Scriptures and Tablets. 91. Meditate upon that which hath streamed forth from the heaven of the Will of thy Lord, He Who is the Source of all grace, that thou mayest grasp the intended meaning which is enshrined in the sacred depths of the Holy Writings. 92. Those who have rejected God and firmly cling to Nature as it is in itself are, verily, bereft of knowledge and wisdom. 93. They are truly of them that are far astray. They have failed to attain the lofty summit and have fallen short of the ultimate purpose; 94. therefore their eyes were shut and their thoughts differed, while the leaders among them have believed in God and in His invincible sovereignty. 95. Unto this beareth witness thy Lord, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 96. When the eyes of the people of the East were captivated by the arts and wonders of the West, they roved distraught in the wilderness of material causes, oblivious of the One Who is the Causer of Causes, and the Sustainer thereof, 97. while such men as were the source and the wellspring of Wisdom never denied the moving Impulse behind these causes, nor the Creator or the Origin thereof. 98. Thy Lord knoweth, yet most of the people know not. 99. Now We have, for the sake of God, the Lord of Names, set Ourself the task of mentioning in this Tablet some accounts of the sages, 2 that the eyes of the people may be opened thereby and that they may become fully assured that He is in truth the Maker, the Omnipotent, the Creator, the Originator, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 100. Although it is recognized that the contemporary men of learning are highly qualified in philosophy, arts and crafts, yet were anyone to observe with a discriminating eye he would readily comprehend that most of this knowledge hath been acquired from the sages of the past, 101. for it is they who have laid the foundation of philosophy, reared its structure, and reinforced its pillars. 103. Thus doth thy Lord, the Ancient of Days, inform thee. 104. The sages aforetime acquired their knowledge from the Prophets, inasmuch as the latter were the Exponents of divine philosophy and the Revealers of heavenly mysteries. 105. Men quaffed the crystal, living waters of Their utterance, while others satisfied themselves with the dregs. 106. Everyone receiveth a portion according to his measure. Verily He is the Equitable, the Wise. 107. Empedocles, who distinguished himself in philosophy, was a contemporary of [David], 108. while Pythagoras lived in the days of [Solomon, son of David,] and acquired Wisdom from the treasury of prophethood. 109. It is he [ ] who claimed to have heard the whispering sound of the heavens and to have attained the station of the angels. 110. In truth thy Lord will clearly set forth all things, if He pleaseth. [Isaiah] Verily, He is the Wise, the All-Pervading. 111. The essence and the fundamentals of philosophy have emanated from the Prophets. 112. That the people differ concerning the inner meanings and mysteries thereof is to be attributed to the divergence of their views and minds. 113. We would fain recount to thee the following: One of the Prophets once was communicating to his people that with which the Omnipotent Lord had inspired Him. Truly, thy Lord is the Inspirer, the Gracious, the Exalted. 114. When the fountain of wisdom and eloquence gushed forth from the wellspring of His utterance and the wine of divine knowledge inebriated those who had sought His threshold, He exclaimed: ‘Lo! All are filled with the Spirit.’ 115. From among the people there was he who held fast unto this statement and, actuated by his own fancies, conceived the idea that the spirit literally penetrateth or entereth into the body, 116. and through lengthy expositions he advanced proofs to vindicate this concept; and groups of people followed in his footsteps. 117. To mention their names at this point, or to give thee a detailed account thereof, would lead to prolixity [a long story], and would depart from the main theme. Verily, thy Lord is the All-Wise, the All-Knowing. 118. There was also he who partook of the choice wine whose seal had been removed by the Key of the Tongue of Him Who is the Revealer of the Verses of thy Lord, the Gracious, the Most Generous. 119. Verily, the philosophers have not denied the Ancient of Days. 120. Most of them passed away deploring their failure to fathom His mystery, even as some of them have testified. Verily, thy Lord is the Adviser, the All-Informed. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 121-140 Tablet of Wisdom WISDOM 121. Consider Hippocrates, the physician. He was one of the eminent philosophers who believed in God and acknowledged His sovereignty. 122. After him came Socrates who was indeed wise, accomplished and righteous. 123. He practised self-denial, repressed his appetites for selfish desires, and turned away from material pleasures. 124. He withdrew to the mountains where he dwelt in a cave. 125. He dissuaded men from worshipping idols and taught them the way of God, the Lord of Mercy, until the ignorant rose up against him. 126. They arrested him and put him to death in prison. Thus relateth to thee this swift-moving Pen. 127. What a penetrating vision into philosophy this eminent man had! 128. He is the most distinguished of all philosophers and was highly versed in wisdom. 129. We testify that he is one of the heroes in this field and an outstanding champion dedicated unto it. 130. He had a profound knowledge of such sciences as were current amongst men, as well as of those which were veiled from their minds. 131. Methinks he drank one draught when the Most Great Ocean overflowed with gleaming and life-giving waters. 132. He it is who perceived a unique, a tempered, and a pervasive nature in things, bearing the closest likeness to the human spirit, and he discovered this nature to be distinct from the substance of things in their refined form. 133. He hath a special pronouncement on this weighty theme. 134. Wert thou to ask from the worldly wise of this generation about this exposition, thou wouldst witness their incapacity to grasp it. 135. Verily, thy Lord speaketh the truth but most people comprehend not. 136. After Socrates came the divine Plato who was a pupil of the former and occupied the chair of philosophy as his successor. 137. He acknowledged his belief in God and in His signs which pervade all that hath been and shall be. 138. Then came Aristotle, the well-known man of knowledge. 139. He it is who discovered the power of gaseous matter. 140. These men who stand out as leaders of the people and are pre-eminent among them, one and all acknowledged their belief in the immortal being Who holdeth in His grasp the reins of all sciences. Tablet of Wisdom CHAPTER SIX Divisions 141-165 WISDOM 141. I will also mention for thee the invocation voiced by Bálinus who was familiar with the theories put forward by the Father of Philosophy regarding the mysteries of creation as given in his chrysolite tablets, that everyone may be fully assured of the things We have elucidated for thee in this manifest Tablet, 142. which, if pressed with the hand of fairness and knowledge, will yield the spirit of life for the quickening of all created things. 143. Great is the blessedness of him who swimmeth in this ocean and celebrateth the praise of his Lord, the Gracious, the Best-Beloved. 144. Indeed the breezes of divine revelation are diffused from the verses of thy Lord in such wise that no one can dispute its truth, except those who are bereft of hearing, of vision, of understanding and of every human faculty. 145. Verily thy Lord beareth witness unto this, yet the people understand not. 146. This man hath said: ‘I am Bálinus, the wise one, the performer of wonders, the producer of talismans.’ 147. He surpassed everyone else in the diffusion of arts and sciences and soared unto the loftiest heights of humility and supplication. 148. Give ear unto that which he hath said, entreating the All-Possessing, the Most Exalted: 149. ‘I stand in the presence of my Lord, extolling His gifts and bounties and praising Him with that wherewith He praiseth His own self, that I may become a source of blessing and guidance unto such men as acknowledge my words.’ 150. And further he saith: ‘O Lord! Thou art God and no God is there but Thee. Thou art the Creator and no creator is there except Thee. 151. Assist me by Thy grace and strengthen me. 152. My heart is seized with alarm, my limbs tremble, I have lost my reason and my mind hath failed me. 153. Bestow upon me strength and enable my tongue to speak forth with wisdom.’ 154. And still further he saith: ‘Thou art in truth the Knowing, the Wise, the Powerful, the Compassionate.’ 155. It was this man of wisdom who became informed of the mysteries of creation and discerned the subtleties which lie enshrined in the Hermetic writings. 3 156. We have no wish to mention anything further but We shall utter that which the Spirit hath instilled into My heart. In truth there is no God but Him, the Knowing, the Mighty, the Help in Peril, the Most Excellent, the All-Praised. 157. By My life! In this Day the celestial Tree is loath to proclaim aught else to the world but this affirmation: ‘Verily, there is none other God but Me, the Peerless, the All-Informed.’ 158. Had it not been for the love I cherish for thee, I would not have uttered a single word of what hath been mentioned. 159. Appreciate the value of this station and preserve it as thou wouldst thine eye and be of them that are truly thankful. Baha-ullah quotes Muslim scholars 160. Thou knowest full well that We perused not the books which men possess and We acquired not the learning current amongst them, and yet whenever We desire to quote the sayings of the learned and of the wise, presently there will appear before the face of thy Lord in the form of a tablet all that which hath appeared in the world and is revealed in the Holy Books and Scriptures. 161. Thus do We set down in writing that which the eye perceiveth. 162. Verily His knowledge encompasseth the earth and the heavens. 163. This is a Tablet wherein the Pen of the Unseen hath inscribed the knowledge of all that hath been and shall be —a knowledge that none other but My wondrous Tongue can interpret. 164. Indeed My heart as it is in itself hath been purged by God from the concepts of the learned and is sanctified from the utterances of the wise. 165. In truth naught doth it mirror forth except the revelations of God. Unto this beareth witness the Tongue of Grandeur in this perspicuous book. CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 166-200 Tablet of Wisdom WISDOM 166. Say, O people of the earth! Beware lest any reference to wisdom debar you from its Source or withhold you from the Dawning-Place thereof. 167. Fix your hearts upon your Lord, the Educator, the All-Wise. 168. For every land We have prescribed a portion, for every occasion an allotted share, for every pronouncement an appointed time and for every situation an apt remark. 169. Consider Greece. We made it a Seat of Wisdom for a prolonged period. 170. However, when the appointed hour struck, its throne was subverted, its tongue ceased to speak, its light grew dim, and its banner was hauled down. 171. Thus do We bestow and withdraw. Verily thy Lord is He Who giveth and divesteth, the Mighty, the Powerful. 172. In every land We have set up a luminary of knowledge, and when the time foreordained is at hand, it will shine resplendent above its horizon, as decreed by God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 173. If it be Our Will We are fully capable of describing for thee whatever existeth in every land or hath come to pass therein. 174. Indeed the knowledge of thy Lord pervadeth the heavens and the earth. 175. Know thou, moreover, that the people aforetime have produced things which the contemporary men of knowledge have been unable to produce. 176. We recall unto thee Murtús who was one of the learned. He invented an apparatus which transmitted sound over a distance of sixty miles. 177. Others besides him have also discovered things which no one in this age hath beheld. 178. Verily thy Lord revealeth in every epoch whatsoever He pleaseth as a token of wisdom on His part. He is in truth the supreme Ordainer, the All-Wise. 179. A true philosopher would never deny God nor His evidences, rather would he acknowledge His glory and overpowering majesty which overshadow all created things. 180. Verily We love those men of knowledge who have brought to light such things as promote the best interests of humanity, and We aided them through the potency of Our behest, for well are We able to achieve Our purpose. 181. Beware, O My loved ones, lest ye despise the merits of My learned servants whom God hath graciously chosen to be the exponents of His Name ‘the Fashioner’ amidst mankind. 182. Exert your utmost endeavour that ye may develop such crafts and undertakings that everyone, whether young or old, may benefit therefrom. 183. We are quit of those ignorant ones who fondly imagine that Wisdom is to give vent to one’s idle imaginings and to repudiate God, the Lord of all men; even as We hear some of the heedless voicing such assertions today. 184. Say: The beginning of Wisdom and the origin thereof is to acknowledge whatsoever God hath clearly set forth, for through its potency the foundation of statesmanship, which is a shield for the preservation of the body of mankind, hath been firmly established. 185. Ponder a while that ye may perceive what My most exalted Pen hath proclaimed in this wondrous Tablet. 186. Say, every matter related to state affairs which ye raise for discussion falls under the shadow of one of the words sent down from the heaven of His glorious and exalted utterance. 187. Thus have We recounted unto thee that which will exhilarate thy heart, will bring solace to thine eyes and will enable thee to arise for the promotion of His Cause amidst all peoples. 188. O My Nabíl! Let nothing grieve thee, rather rejoice with exceeding gladness inasmuch as I have mentioned thy name, have turned My heart and My face towards thee and have conversed with thee through this irrefutable and weighty exposition. 189. Ponder in thy heart upon the tribulations I have sustained, the imprisonment and the captivity I have endured, the sufferings that have befallen Me and the accusations that the people have levelled against Me. 190. Behold, they are truly wrapped in a grievous veil. 191. When the discourse reached this stage, the dawn of divine mysteries appeared and the light of utterance was quenched. 192. May His glory rest upon the people of wisdom as bidden by One Who is the Almighty, the AllPraised. 193. Say: Magnified be Thy Name, O Lord my God! 194. I beseech Thee by Thy Name through which the splendour of the light of wisdom shone resplendent when the heavens of divine utterance were set in motion amidst mankind, to graciously aid me by Thy heavenly confirmations and enable me to extol Thy Name amongst Thy servants. 195. O Lord! Unto Thee have I turned my face, detached from all save Thee and holding fast to the hem of the robe of Thy manifold blessings. 196. Unloose my tongue therefore to proclaim that which will captivate the minds of men and will rejoice their souls and spirits. 197. Strengthen me then in Thy Cause in such wise that I may not be hindered by the ascendancy of the oppressors among Thy creatures nor withheld by the onslaught of the disbelievers amidst those who dwell in Thy realm. 198. Make me as a lamp shining throughout Thy lands that those in whose hearts the light of Thy knowledge gloweth and the yearning for Thy love lingereth may be guided by its radiance. 199. Verily, potent art Thou to do whatsoever Thou willest, and in Thy grasp Thou holdest the kingdom of creation. 200. There is none other God but Thee, the Almighty, the All-Wise. 1. In a Tablet Bahá’u’lláh states, ‘The Holy Tree [Sadrat] is, in a sense, the Manifestation of the One True God, exalted be He. The Blessed Tree in the land of Za’farán referreth to the land which is flourishing, blessed, holy and all-perfumed, where that Tree hath been planted.’ 3. In one of His Tablets Bahá’u’lláh wrote: ‘The first person who devoted himself to philosophy was Ídrís. Thus was he named. Some called him also Hermes. In every tongue he hath a special name. He it is who hath set forth in every branch of philosophy thorough and convincing statements. After him Bálinus derived his knowledge and sciences from the Hermetic Tablets and most of the philosophers who followed him made their philosophical and scientific discoveries from his words and statements…’. In the Qur’án, Súrá 19, verses 57 and 58, is written: ‘And commemorate Ídrís in the Book; for he was a man of truth, a Prophet; And we uplifted him to a place on high.’ In many of the passages concerning the Greek philosophers, Bahá’u’lláh quotes verbatim from the works of such Muslim historians as Abu’l-Fatḥ-i-Sháhristání (1076–1153 A.D.) and Imádu’d-Dín Abu’l-Fidá (1273–1331 A.D.). CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 Tablet of the Words of Paradise WORDS OF PARADISE 1. He is the One Who speaketh through the power of Truth in the Kingdom of Utterance 2. O ye the embodiments of justice and equity and the manifestations of uprightness and of heavenly bounties! 3. In tears and lamenting, this Wronged One calleth aloud and saith, 4. O God, my God! Adorn the heads of Thy loved ones with the crown of detachment and attire their temples with the raiment of righteousness. 5. It behooveth the people of Bahá to render the Lord victorious through the power of their utterance and to admonish the people by their goodly deeds and character, inasmuch as deeds exert greater influence than words. O Ḥaydar-‘Alí! Upon thee be the praise of God and His glory. 6. 7. Say: Honesty, virtue, wisdom and a saintly character redound to the exaltation of man, while dishonesty, imposture, ignorance, and hypocrisy lead to his abasement. 8. By My life! Man’s distinction lieth not in ornaments or wealth, yet rather in virtuous behavior and true understanding. 9. Most of the people in Persia are steeped in deception and idle fancy. 10. How great the difference between the condition of these people and the station of such valiant souls as have passed beyond the sea of names and pitched their tents upon the shores of the ocean of detachment. 11. Indeed, nobody except a few of the existing generation hath yet earned the merit of hearkening unto the warblings of the doves of the all-highest Paradise. 12. “Few of My servants are truly thankful.” Quran ____ 13. People for the most part delight in superstitions. 14. They regard a single drop of the sea of delusion as preferable to an ocean of certitude. 15. By holding fast unto names they deprive themselves of the inner reality and by clinging to vain imaginings they are kept back from the Dayspring of heavenly signs. 16. God grant you may be graciously aided under all conditions to shatter the idols of superstition and to tear away the veils of the imaginations of men. 17. Authority lieth in the grasp of God, the Fountainhead of revelation and inspiration and the Lord of the Day of Resurrection. 18. We heard that which the person in question hath mentioned regarding certain teachers of the Faith. 19. Indeed he hath spoken truly. 20. Some heedless souls roam the lands in the name of God, actively engaged in ruining His Cause, and call it promoting and teaching the Word of God; and this notwithstanding that the qualifications of the teachers of the Faith, comperable to stars, shine resplendent throughout the heavens of the divine Tablets. 21. Every fair-minded person testifieth and every man of insight is well aware that the One true God—exalted be His glory— hath unceasingly set forth and expounded that which will elevate the station and will exalt the rank of the children of men. 22. The people of Bahá burn brightly amidst the gatherings even as a candle and hold fast unto that which God hath purposed. 23. This station standeth supreme above all stations. 24. Well is it with him who hath cast away the things that the people of the world possess, yearning for that which pertaineth unto God, the Sovereign Lord of eternity. 25. Say: O God, my God! Thou beholdest me circling round Thy Will with mine eyes turned towards the horizon of Thy bounty, eagerly awaiting the revelation of the brilliant splendors of the sun of Thy favors. 26. I beg of Thee, O Beloved of every understanding heart, and the Desire of such as have near access unto Thee, to grant that Thy loved ones may become wholly detached from their own inclinations, holding fast unto that which pleaseth Thee. 27. Attire them, O Lord, with the robe of righteousness and illumine them with the splendors of the light of detachment. 28. Summon then to their assistance the hosts of wisdom and utterance that they may exalt Thy Word amongst Thy creatures and proclaim Thy Cause amidst Thy servants. 29. Verily, potent art Thou to do what Thou willest, and within Thy grasp lie the reins of all affairs. 30. No God is there except Thee, the Mighty, the Ever-Forgiving. Tablet of the Words of Paradise CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-60 WORDS OF PARADISE 31. O thou who hast turned thy gaze towards My face! In these days there occurred that which hath plunged Me into dire sadness. 32. Certain wrong-doers who profess allegiance to the Cause of God committed such deeds as have caused the limbs of sincerity, of honesty, of justice, of equity to quake. 33. One known individual to whom the utmost kindness and favor had been extended perpetrated such acts as have brought tears to the eye of God. 34. Formerly We uttered words of warning and premonition, then for a number of years We kept the matter secret, that haply he might be heedful and repent. 35. Yet all to no purpose. In the end he bent his energies upon vilifying the Cause of God before the eyes of all men. 36. He tore the veil of fairness asunder and felt sympathy neither for himself nor for the Cause of God. 37. Now, however, the deeds of certain individuals have brought sorrows far more grievous than those which the deeds of the former had caused. 38. Beseech thou God, the True One, that He may graciously enable the heedless to retract and repent. Verily He is the Forgiving, the Bountiful, the Most Generous. 39. In these days it is incumbent upon everyone to adhere tenaciously unto unity and concord and to labor diligently in promoting the Cause of God, that perchance the wayward souls may attain that which will lead unto abiding prosperity. 40. In brief, dissensions among various sects have opened the way to weakness. 41. Each sect hath picked out a way for itself and is clinging to a certain cord. 42. Despite manifest blindness and ignorance they pride themselves on their insight and knowledge. 43. Among them are mystics who bear allegiance to the Faith of Islám, some of whom indulge in that which leadeth to idleness and seclusion. 44. I swear by God! It lowereth man’s station and maketh him swell with pride. 45. Man must bring forth fruit. One who yieldeth no fruit is, in the words of the [Son], like unto a fruitless tree, and a fruitless tree is fit but for the fire. 46. That which the aforesaid persons have mentioned concerning the stations of Divine Unity will conduce in no small measure to idleness and vain imaginings. 47. These mortal men have evidently set aside the differences of station and have come to regard themselves as God, while God is immeasurably exalted above all things. 48. Every created being however revealeth His signs which are mere emanations from Him and not His Being. 49. All these signs are reflected and can be seen in the book of existence, and the scrolls that depict the shape and pattern of the universe are indeed a most great book. 50. Therein every man of insight can perceive that which would lead to the Straight Path and would enable him to attain the Great Announcement. 51. Consider the rays of the sun whose light hath encompassed the world. 52. The rays emanate from the sun and reveal its nature, yet are not the sun. 53. Whatsoever can be discerned on earth amply demonstrateth the power of God, His knowledge and the outpourings of His bounty, while [God, He] is immeasurably exalted above all creatures. 54. Christ saith: “[God,]Thou hast granted to children that whereof the learned and the wise are deprived.” ______ 55. The sage of Sabzívar hath said: “Alas! Attentive ears are lacking, otherwise the whisperings of the Sinaic Bush could be heard from every tree.” ______ 56. In a Tablet to a man of wisdom who had made enquiry as to the meaning of Elementary Reality, We addressed this famous sage in these words: 57. “If this saying is truly thine, how is it that thou hast failed to hearken unto the Call which the Tree of Man hath raised from the loftiest heights of the world? 58. If thou didst hear the Call yet fear and the desire to preserve thy life prompted thee to remain heedless to it, thou art such a person as hath never been nor is worthy of mention; if thou hast not heard it, then thou art bereft of the sense of hearing.” 59. In brief, such men are they whose words are the pride of the world, and whose deeds are the shame of the nations. 60. Verily We have sounded the Trumpet which is none other than My Pen of Glory, and lo, mankind hath swooned away before it, except them whom God pleaseth to deliver as a token of His grace. He is the Lord of bounty, the Ancient of Days. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 61-95 Tablet of the Words of Paradise WORDS OF PARADISE 61. Say: O concourse of divines! Pronounce ye censure against this Pen unto which, as soon as it raised its shrill voice, the kingdom of utterance prepared itself to hearken, and before whose mighty and glorious theme, every other theme hath paled into insignificance? 62. Fear ye God and follow not your idle fancies and corrupt imaginings, yet rather follow Him Who is come unto you invested with undeniable knowledge and unshakeable certitude. 63. Glorified be God! Man’s treasure is his utterance, yet this wronged [servant] hath withheld His Tongue, for the disbelievers are lying in ambush; however, protection is afforded by God, the Lord of all worlds. 64. Verily, in Him have We placed Our trust and unto Him have We committed all affairs. All-Sufficient is He for Us and for all created things. 65. He is the One by Whose leave, and through the potency of Whose command, the Daystar of sovereign might hath shone resplendent above the horizon of the world. 66. Well is it with him who perceiveth and recognizeth the Truth and woe betide the froward and the faithless. 67. This Wronged One hath invariably treated the wise with affection. 68. By the wise is meant men whose knowledge is not confined to mere words and whose lives have been fruitful and have produced enduring results. 69. It is incumbent upon everyone to honor these blessed souls. 70. Happy are they that observe God’s precepts; happy are they that have recognized the Truth; 71. happy are they that judge with fairness in all matters and hold fast to the Cord of My inviolable Justice. 72. The people of Persia have turned away from Him Who is the Protector and the Helper. 73. They are clinging to and have enmeshed themselves in the vain imaginings of the foolish. 74. So firmly do they adhere to superstitions that nothing can sever them therefrom except the potent arm of God—exalted is His glory. 75. Beseech thou the Almighty that He may remove with the fingers of divine power the veils which have shut out the diverse peoples and kindreds, that they may attain the things that are conducive to security, progress, and advancement, and may hasten forth towards the incomparable Friend. The first Leaf 76. The word of God which the Abhá Pen hath revealed and inscribed on the first leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is this: 77. Verily I say: The fear of God hath ever been a sure defense and a safe stronghold for all the peoples of the world. 78. It is the chief cause of the protection of mankind, and the supreme instrument for its preservation. 79. Indeed, there existeth in man a faculty which deterreth him from, and guardeth him against, whatever is unworthy and unseemly, and which is known as his sense of shame. 80. This, however, is confined to but a few; all have not possessed and do not possess it. The second Leaf 81. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the second leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is the following: 82. The Pen of the Most High exhorteth, at this moment, the manifestations of authority and the sources of power, namely the kings, the sovereigns, the presidents, the rulers, the divines and the wise, and order them to uphold the cause of religion, and to cleave unto it. 83. Religion is certainly the chief instrument for the establishment of order in the world and of tranquility amongst its peoples. 84. The weakening of the pillars of religion hath strengthened the foolish and emboldened them and made them more arrogant. 85. Verily I say: The greater the decline of religion, the more grievous the waywardness of the ungodly. 86. This cannot but lead in the end to chaos and confusion. [and war and slavery] 87. Hear Me, O men of insight, and be warned, ye who are endued with discernment! The third Leaf 88. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the third leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is this: 89. O son of man! If thine eyes be turned towards mercy, forsake the things that profit thee and cleave unto that which will profit mankind. 90. And if thine eyes be turned towards justice, choose thou for thy neighbor that which thou choosest for thyself. 91. Humility exalteth man to the heaven of glory and power, whilst pride abaseth him to the depths of wretchedness and degradation. 92. O people of God! Great is the Day and mighty the Call! 93. In one of Our Tablets We have revealed these exalted words: 94. “Were the world of the spirit to be wholly converted into the sense of hearing, it could then claim to be worthy to hearken unto the Voice that calleth from the Supreme Horizon; for otherwise, these ears that are defiled with lying tales have never been, nor are they now, fit to hear it.” 95. Well is it with them that hearken; and woe betide the wayward. Tablet of the Words of Paradise CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 96-120 WORDS OF PARADISE The fourth Leaf 96. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the fourth leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is the following: 97. O people of God! Beseech ye the True One—glorified be His Name— that He may graciously shield the manifestations of dominion and power from the suggestions of vanity and desire, and shed the radiance of justice and guidance upon them. 98. His Majesty Muḥammad [____]Sháh, despite the excellence of his rank, committed two heinous deeds. 99. One was the order to banish the Lord of the Realms of Grace and Bounty, the Primal Point; 100. and the other, the murder of the Prince of the City of Statesmanship and Literary Accomplishment. 101. The faults of kings, like their favors, can be great. 102. A king who is not deterred by the vainglory of power and authority from observing justice, nor is deprived of the splendors of the daystar of equity by luxury, riches, glory, or the marshalling of hosts and legions shall occupy a high rank and a sublime station amongst the Concourse on high. 103. It is incumbent upon everyone to extend aid and to manifest kindness to so noble a soul. 104. Well is it with the king who keepeth a tight hold on the reins of his passion, restraineth his anger and preferreth justice and fairness to injustice and tyranny. The fifth Leaf 105. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the fifth leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is this: 106. Above all else, the greatest gift and the most wondrous blessing hath ever been and will continue to be Wisdom. 107. Wisdom is man’s unfailing Protector. 108. Wisdom aideth him and strengtheneth him. 109. Wisdom is God’s Emissary and the Revealer of His Name the Omniscient. 110. Through it the loftiness of man’s station is made manifest and evident. 111. It is all-knowing and the foremost Teacher in the school of existence. 112. It is the Guide and is invested with high distinction. 113. Thanks to its educating influence, earthly beings have become imbued with a gem-like spirit which outshineth the heavens. 114. In the city of justice it is the unrivalled Speaker Who, in the year nine, [AD 1853-54?] illumined the world with the joyful tidings of this Revelation. 115. And it was this peerless Source of wisdom, that at the beginning of the foundation of the world ascended the stair of inner meaning 116. and when enthroned upon the pulpit of utterance, through the operation of the divine Will, proclaimed two words. 117. The first heralded the promise of reward, while the second voiced the ominous warning of punishment. 118. The promise gave rise to hope and the warning begat fear. 119. Thus the basis of world order hath been firmly established upon these twin principles. 120. Exalted is the Lord of Wisdom, the Possessor of Great Bounty. Tablet of the Words of Paradise CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 121-146 WORDS OF PARADISE The sixth Leaf 121. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the sixth leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is the following: 122. The light of men is Justice. 123. Quench it not with the contrary winds of oppression and tyranny. 124. The purpose of justice is the appearance of unity among men. 125. The ocean of divine wisdom surgeth within this exalted word, while the books of the world cannot contain its inner significance. 126. Were mankind to be adorned with this raiment, they would behold the daystar of the utterance, “On that day God will satisfy everyone out of His abundance,” shining resplendent above the horizon of the world. 127. Appreciate ye the value of this utterance; it is a noble fruit that the Tree of the Pen of Glory hath yielded. 128. Happy is the man that giveth ear unto it and observeth its precepts. 129. Verily I say, whatever is sent down from the heaven of the Will of God is the means for the establishment of order in the world and the instrument for promoting unity and fellowship among its peoples. 130. Thus hath the Tongue of this Wronged One spoken from His Most Great Prison. The seventh Leaf 131. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the seventh leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is this: 132. O ye men of wisdom among nations! Shut your eyes to estrangement, then fix your gaze upon union. 133. Cleave tenaciously unto that which will lead to the well-being and tranquility of all mankind. 134. This span of earth is merely one homeland and one habitation. 135. It behooveth you to abandon vainglory which causeth alienation and to set your hearts on whatever will ensure harmony. 136. In the estimation of the people of Bahá, Mankind's glory lieth in his knowledge, his upright conduct, his praiseworthy character, and his wisdom, and not in his nationality or rank. 137. O people of the earth! Appreciate the value of this heavenly word. 138. Indeed it may be likened unto a ship for the ocean of knowledge and a shining luminary for the realm of perception. The eighth Leaf 139. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the eighth leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is the following: 140. Schools must first train the children in the principles of religion, so that the Promise and the Threat recorded in the Books of God may prevent them from the things forbidden and adorn them with the mantle of the commandments; 141. yet they must do this in such a measure that it may not injure the children by resulting in ignorant fanaticism and bigotry. 142. It is incumbent upon the Trustees of the House of Justice to take counsel together regarding those things which have not outwardly been revealed in the Book, and to enforce that which is agreeable to them. 143. God will verily inspire them with whatsoever He willeth, and He, verily, is the Provider, the Omniscient. 144. We have formerly ordained that people should converse in two languages, yet efforts must be made to reduce them to one, likewise the scripts of the world, that men’s lives may not be dissipated and wasted in learning diverse languages. 145. Thus the whole earth would come to be regarded as one city and one land. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 146-170 Tablet of the Words of Paradise WORDS OF PARADISE The ninth Leaf 146. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the ninth leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is this: 147. In all matters moderation is desirable. 148. If a thing is carried to excess, it will prove a source of evil. 149. Consider the civilization of the West, how it hath agitated and alarmed the peoples of the world. 150. An infernal [engine] [weapon] hath been devised, [dynamite] and hath proved so cruel a weapon of destruction that its like none hath ever witnessed or heard. 151. The purging of such deeplyrooted and overwhelming corruptions cannot be effected unless the peoples of the world unite in pursuit of a common aim and embrace a universal faith. 152. Incline your ears unto the Call of this wronged [servant] and adhere firmly to the Lesser Peace. 153. Strange and astonishing things exist in the earth yet they are hidden from the minds and the understanding of men. 154. These things are capable of changing the whole atmosphere of the earth and their contamination would prove lethal. [nuclear bombs] 155. Great God! We have observed an amazing thing. Lightning or a force similar to it is controlled by an operator and moveth at his command. 156. Immeasurably exalted is the Lord of Power Who hath made clear for all that which He purposed through the potency of His weighty and invincible command. 157. O people of Bahá! Each of the ordinances We have revealed is a mighty stronghold for the preservation of the world of being. 158. Verily, this Wronged [servant] desireth nothing except your security and elevation. 159. We exhort the men of the House of Justice and command them to ensure the protection and safeguarding of men, women, and children. 160. It is incumbent upon them to have the utmost regard for the interests of the people at all times and under all conditions. 161. Blessed is the ruler who helpeth the captive, and the rich [person] who careth for the poor, and the just [person] who secureth from the wrong doer the rights of the downtrodden, and happy is the trustee who observeth that which the Ordainer, the Ancient of Days hath prescribed unto him. O Ḥaydar-‘Alí! Upon thee be My glory and My praise. 162. 163. My counsels and admonitions have compassed the world. 164. Yet, instead of imparting joy and gladness they have caused grief, because some of those who claim to love Me have waxed haughty and have inflicted upon Me such tribulations as neither the followers of former religions nor the divines of Persia did ever inflict. 165. We have said: “My imprisonment doeth Me no harm, nor do the things that have befallen Me at the hands of My enemies. 166. That which harmeth Me is the conduct of my loved ones who, though they bear My name, yet commit that which maketh My heart and My pen to lament.” 167. Such utterances as these have again and again been revealed, yet the heedless have failed to profit thereby, since they are captive to their own evil passions and corrupt desires. 168. Beseech thou the [great]] true God that He may enable everyone to repent and return unto Him. 169. So long as [nobody]’s nature yieldeth unto evil passions, crime and transgression will prevail. 170. We cherish the hope that the hand of divine power and the outpouring of heavenly blessings may sustain all men, may attire them with the vesture of forgiveness and bounty and guard them against that which would harm His Cause among His servants. He is, in truth, the Potent, the All-Powerful, and He is the EverForgiving, the Merciful. Tablet of the Words of Paradise CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 171-186 [200] WORDS OF PARADISE The tenth Leaf 171. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the tenth leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is the following: 172. O people of the earth! Living in seclusion or practicing asceticism is not acceptable in the presence of God. 173. It behooveth them that are endued with insight and understanding to observe that which will cause joy and radiance. 174. Such practices as are sprung from the loins of idle fancy or are begotten of the womb of superstition ill beseem men of knowledge. 175. In former times, and more recently, some people have been taking up their abodes in the caves of the mountains, while others have repaired to graveyards at night. 176. Say, Give ear unto the counsels of this wronged [servant]. 177. Abandon the things current amongst you and adopt that which the faithful Counselor biddeth you. 178. Deprive not yourselves of the bounties which have been created for your sake. 179. Charity is pleasing and praiseworthy in the sight of God and is regarded as a prince among goodly deeds. 180. Consider ye and call to mind that which the All-Merciful hath revealed in the Qurán: 181. “They prefer them before themselves, though poverty be their own lot. 182. And with such as are preserved from their own covetousness shall it be well.” Quran ___ 183. Viewed in this light, the blessed utterance above is, in truth, the daystar of utterances. 184. Blessed is he who [blesseth] his brother before [he blesseth] himself. 185. Verily, such a man is reckoned, by virtue of the Will of God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise, with the people of Bahá who dwell in the Crimson Ark. The eleventh Leaf 186. The word of God which the Supreme Pen hath recorded on the eleventh leaf of the Most Exalted Paradise is this 187. [Tablet of _____?] 188. 189. 190. Commentary on the Surah of the Sun Translated by J. Cole see translator's introduction Rrevealed in Arabic, the commentary on the Surah 91 of the Koran is thought to have been written and published in the 1880s. The Bab's first large book was a type of commentary on each verse of the Koran's chapter concerning Joseph, the son of Jacob-Israel. The Holy Koran, Chapter 91 The Sun By the sun and its noonday brightness! By the moon when it followeth it! By the day when it revealeth its glory! By the night when it enshroudeth it! By the heaven and that which built it! By the earth and that which spread it forth! By a soul and Him who fashioned it! And informed it of its wickedness and its piety; Blessed now is he who hath kept it pure, and undone is he who hath corrupted it! Thamud in their insolence rejected their prophet, when the greatest wretch among them rushed up: said the Apostle of God to them, "The Camel of God! Let her drink." But they treated him as an impostor and hamstrung her. So their Lord destroyed them for their crime, and visited all alike: Nor feared He the issue thereof. Modified translation based on that of Rodwell CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 The Tablet of the Sun Concerning the Surah of the Sun THE SUN 1. In the Name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. 2. Praise be to God, Who hath set the dove of eloquence, perched among the twigs of the tree of explanation, to weaving her divers melodies. 3. Her lyrics tell of how there is no God but God, Who hath brought new beings into existence, and created the contingent world by means of His Primal Will, whereby He hath caused to exist all that was and yet shall be. 4. May God be glorified, Who hath embellished the heavens of reality with the sun of metaphorical meanings and mystical insight, as inscribed by the Pen of the Most High. 5. Sovereignty belongeth to God, the Omnipotent, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 6. He hath brought forth the Most Great Ocean, which uniteth in itself the waters flowing from the spring of the letter H, which flow into the Most Ancient Name (Baha), 7. from which the Primal Point was separated off, and whereby the unifying Word hath become manifest, and both spiritual truth and religious law were revealed. 8. The upholders of the divine unity broke through its surface and soared up into the heavens of ecstasy and divine presence. 9. The sincere ones thus attained the beatific vision of their Lord, the All-Glorious, the Devoted Friend. 10. Then peace and blessings be upon the Dawning-Place of the Most Beautiful Names and the Most Exalted Attributes, 11. in every letter of Whose appellation the Divine Names are treasured up, and whereby existence itself, whether visible or invisible, hath been adorned. 12. He was called Muhammad in the realm of names, and Ahmad in the Kingdom of eternity. 13. And peace be upon His House and His Companions, from this day until that upon which the Tongue of Grandeur shall speak forth. 14. Sovereignty belongs to God, the One, the All-Conquering. 15. Your letter reached Us, and We have perused it, with all its allusions. 16. We beseech God to aid thee in doing that which He loves, that He might bring thee nigh unto the shores of that sea from which rise up the waves of the Name of thy Lord, the Most High. 17. Every drop thereof saith, "There is no God but God, the Creator of all Names and of the Heavens above." 18. O questioner, if thou seekest the Sacred Fold and the Sinai of divine proximity, then cleanse thy heart of all else but Him. 19. Remove the sandals of thy suppositions and idle fancies, that thou mightest see with the eye of thine heart the effulgences of God, the Lord of the Throne and of the Earth. 20. For this is the day of unveiling and witnessing. 21. Separation hath passed away, and union hath arrived. 22. This is from the bounty of thy Lord, the Cherished, the Beloved. 23. Leave posing questions and seeking answers to the people of this earth, and ascend by the wings of abnegation [altruistic love] into those skies wherein thou shalt draw nigh to the clemency of thy Lord, the Merciful, the Compassionate. 24. Say: O people, the Primal Point [the Bab] hath been revealed, 25. the Universal Word [of prophecy] hath been brought to fruition, and the kingdom of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent, hath been made manifest. 26. Say: O people, ye disport yourselves in a puddle, oblivious to the sweet sea that billoweth before your faces. [Books of doctrine. Or, the night sky] 27. What aileth ye, that ye comprehend not? 28. Do ye speak forth with the knowledge ye possess when He hath appeared, Who knew the Point of Knowledge that generated all things, and to which they all returned? 29. From this Point did issue God's own words of wisdom, and sciences, that yet remain concealed in the treasuries of the purity of thy Lord, the Exalted, the Almighty. 30. Leave allusions to those trapped in them, and set out toward that station wherein ye shall perceive the fragrances of knowledge from His heavens. 31. Thus counseleth ye this Servant, every member, every artery, of whose body testifieth that there is no God save He. 32. He ever subsisted in the zenith of His might and glory, and in the heights of His honor and radiance. 33. The Ones He sent with truth and guidance are the Dawning-places of His revelation to all creation, and the Daysprings of His inspiration among His servants. 34. Through them were the mysteries unveiled, and the divine Laws legislated, and by Them was realized the Cause of God, the All-Powerful, the Mighty, the Unconstrained. 35. No God is there but He, the Omniscient, the All-Knowing. The Tablet of the Sun CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-70 THE SUN 36. O questioner, know thou that the people pride themselves upon knowledge, and praise it, whereas this Servant complaineth of it. 37. For without it Baha would not have been imprisoned in Akka with extreme abasement, nor would He have drunk from the cup of woes proffered by His enemies. 38. Eloquence hath banished Me, and the science of rhetoric brought Me low. 39. My mention of conjunction (union with God) hath torn Me limb from limb. 40. My succinctness hath provoked a long-winded affliction, grammar hath deprived Me of all comfort, and syntax hath disordered the pleasures of My heart. 41. My knowledge of God's mysteries hath become a chain about my neck. 42. Given all this, how can I respond to your question concerning the verses revealed from the heavens of majesty and grandeur, especially since the hearts of the discerning have failed to comprehend them, and the minds of the sagacious never soared into the heavens of their meanings? 43. My pinions have been clipped by the shears of envy and rancor. 44. Should this broken bird find wings, He would fly into the sky of rhetoric and exposition and sing on the twigs of the tree of knowledge a song that would lift up the hearts of the sincere ones into the firmament of longing and attraction. 45. They would then witness the effulgences of their Lord, the Mighty, the Bestower. 46. At this time, however, I am forbidden to uncover what was hidden, release what was repressed, or speak openly of what was concealed. 47. We must withhold it rather than revealing it. 48. Were We to speak of what God hath taught Us by His grace, the people would back away from Us and flee, save for those who have imbibed the elixir of life from the chalice of the words of their Lord, the All-Merciful. 49. For, every word sent down from the heavens of revelation upon the prophets and messengers hath been filled with the sacred waters of figurative meaning, explanation, wisdom and exposition. 50. Blessed are they who drink thereof. 51. Since We have perceived in thee the fragrance of love, We shall reply to thee briefly and with concision. 52. Thus mightest thou sever thyself from those who interpret all scripture metaphorically, who have opposed the truth and its mystery and cling instead to their own conjectures and vain imaginings, 53. even though aforetime it was revealed that "Conjecture availeth nothing against the truth" and in another place "Some conjecture is a sin." [talking only in terms of speculation] 54. Know that the sun mentioned in this blessed surah hath divers meanings. 55. At the level of primacy and unity, and in the city of pre-existent divinity, it is one of God's mysteries, one of his sanctuaries, stored away in His treasure hold, concealed in His knowledge, and sealed by God's own seal. 56. No one is informed thereof save the One, the Unique, the Omniscient. 57. For in this station the sun signifieth the Primal Will and the illumination of divine oneness that by means of its own self sheddeth its effulgence upon the horizons. 58. Whoever approached it was illumined thereby just as, when the sun riseth, its rays encompass the world, all save those surfaces that remain veiled from it by some obstacle. 59. Consider the ground unencumbered by trellis or wall, it is illuminated by the sun, whereas walls cast a shadow that prevents the earth from receiving this effulgence. 60. In the same way, behold the sun of reality. 61. It sheddeth the light of meanings and explanation upon beings. 62. Whoso turneth toward it is rendered luminous by its rays, and such a one's heart gloweth with its light. 63. Whoso turneth away will never have any portion therein, for the veil of self and passion hath intervened, and such a one remaineth far from the emanations of the sun of reality that flashed forth from the horizons of the heaven of heavens. 64. Then, in another station, it refereth to the prophets and pure ones of God, for they are the suns of His names and attributes amid his creation. 65. Were it not for them, no one would have been illumined by the mystical knowledge of God. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-95 The Tablet of the Sun THE SUN 66. As you see, every nation on earth hath been enlightened by one of these brightly shining suns. 67. Whoso denieth them remaineth deprived. 68. For instance, those of God's servants who followed the Christ were irradiated by the sun of his knowledge, until the luminary of the horizons dawned over the Hijaz. 69. Those who denied him (the prophet Muhammad) among the Christians and other communities were thereby deprived of that sun and its rays. 70. Their very repudiation of him became a wall that locked out the light emanating from the horizon of the Cause of their Lord, the Omnipotent, the Succorer. 71. On yet another level of reality, it refereth to the friends and lovers of God, since they are the suns of authority among his creatures. 72. Without them, gloom would have encompassed the entire earth, save those thy Lord willed to escape it. 73. The word hath many other referents. 74. Were ten scribes to come into Our presence and take down Our utterances for a year, or two years, they would in the end confess their inability to keep pace. 75. Were it not for the denials of some ignoramuses, We would have discoursed at greater length, and the revered Pen of God would have gone beyond the mention of limitations. 76. Know assuredly that just as thou firmly believest that the Word of God, exalted be His glory, endureth for ever, thou must, likewise, believe with undoubting faith that its meaning can never be exhausted. 77. They who are its appointed interpreters, they whose hearts are the repositories of its secrets are, however, the only ones who can comprehend its manifold wisdom. 78. Whoso, while reading the Sacred Scriptures, is tempted to choose therefrom whatever may suit him with which to challenge the authority of the Representative of God among men, 79. is, indeed, as one who is dead, though to outward seeming he may walk and converse with his neighbors, and share with them their food and drink. 80. Oh, would that the world could believe Me! 81. Were all the things that lie enshrined within the heart of Baha, and which the Lord, His God, the Lord of all names, hath taught Him, to be unveiled to mankind, every man on earth would be dumbfounded. 82. How great the multitude of truths which the garment of words can never contain! 83. How vast the number of such verities as no expression can adequately describe, whose significance can never be unfolded, and to which not even the remotest allusion can be made! 84. How manifold are the truths which must remain unspoken until the appointed time is come! 85. Even as it hath been said: "Not everything that a man knoweth can be disclosed, nor can everything that he can disclose be regarded as timely, nor can every timely utterance be considered as suited to the capacity of those who hear it." 86. Of these truths, some can be disclosed only to the extent of the capacity of the repositories of the light of Our knowledge, and the recipients of Our hidden grace. 87. We beseech God to strengthen thee with His power, and enable thee to recognize Him Who is the Source of all knowledge, that thou mayest detach thyself from all human learning, 88. for "what would it profit any man to strive after learning when he hath already found and recognized Him Who is the object of all knowledge?" 89. Cleave to the Root of knowledge, and to Him Who is the Fountain thereof, that thou mayest find thyself independent of all who claim to be well versed in human learning, and whose claim no clear proof, nor the testimony of any enlightening book, can support. 90. In another station, it refereth to the most beautiful names of God, insofar as every one of His names constituteth a sun shining above the horizon. 91. Consider the name of God, "the knowing." 92. It is a sun that dawneth above the horizon of the will of thy Lord, the All-Merciful, its rays bathing the bodies of all things in the known universe. 93. Thou wilt find every correct science among those persons of learning who have not given in to their passions and base desires, who have acknowledged the path of the divine decree and held fast to the firm handle of faith. 94. Know that such a one is in the right, and that his knowledge is a ray that emanated from the light of this sun. 95. We have, verily, interpreted the names and elucidated their mysteries, effulgences, and coruscations, their externality and internality, the secrets of their letters and the wisdom of their composition in an epistle that We penned for one of Our friends who had inquired concerning the names and what they contained. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 96-120 The Tablet of the Sun THE SUN 96. Know that the Word of God, in the primal reality and the first station, compriseth those meanings that most of the people have failed to perceive. 97. We bear witness that His words are complete, and in every one of these words lie concealed meanings apprehended by no one but Himself, and from Him is knowledge of the Book. 98. No God is there but Him, the Almighty, the Omnipotent, the Bestower. 99. Those who wrote commentaries on the Qur'an fell into two sorts. 100. The first neglected the literal sense in favor of an esoteric exegesis. 101. The other interpreted literally and ignored its metaphorical dimension. 102. Were We to review all their sayings and statements, thou wouldst be overtaken with fatigue and unable to read what We have written for thee. 103. Therefore, We have declined to mention them here. 104. Blessed are they that cling both to the literal and to the esoteric, for those are His servants that have believed in the universal Word. 105. Know that whoso clingeth to the outward sense of the words, leaving aside their esoteric significance, is simply ignorant. 106. And whoso concentrateth on the metaphorical sense, to the exclusion of the prosaic meaning, is heedless. 107. Only the one who intepreteth the verses esoterically [cryptically, a term that applies to mistics] while harmonizing this reading with the literal meaning can be said to be a complete scholar. 108. This maxim hath dawned from the horizon of knowledge, so know thou its value and cherish its excellence. 109. Verily, we mention Our object allusively in our words and intimations. 110. Blessed is the one who graspeth Our intent and arriveth at the goal. 111. Say: O people, the nightingale warbleth upon the twigs, the royal cockerel crieth out with wisdom and utterance, and the peacock spreadeth its feathers in paradise. 112. How long will ye sleep upon the couch of heedlessness and transgression? 113. Rise from the bed of selfish passion and advance toward the dawning-place of the compassion of thy Lord, the Sovereign of Eternity, the Revealer of Names. 114. Beware lest ye oppose Him, who calleth you to God and to His precepts. 115. Fear ye God and be not of the negligent. 116. Then know that God swore to His prophet by the sun of divinity, sovereignty, will, volition, and names; 117. by the lights of these suns, their effulgences, emanations, and effects, and by the sun shining and apparent above the horizon of this exalted firmament. 118. "By the moon when it followeth it!" 119. The moon signifieth the station of guardianship, which followeth the sun of prophethood, that is, it appeareth afterward, to vindicate the cause of the prophet among God's servants. 120. Were We to elaborate on the stations of the moon, thou wouldst be presented with a hefty tome indeed. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 121-150 The Tablet of the Sun THE SUN 121. "By the day when it revealeth its glory!" 122. The intent of the word "day" on the level of primal reality is every Day whereon a prophet or messenger of God appeared, to establish His mention among His servants and to implement His laws among His creatures. 123. Thereon, the Manifestation of His Cause emanateth forth upon phenomenal beings. 124. On that Day, the lights of the sun are manifest, and He is the One who causeth their effulgence in the sense that with Him and by Him the sun of prophethood shineth and sheddeth its light. 125. "By the night when it enshroudeth it!" 126. By the night is meant the veil of oneness behind which was hidden the Point of Reality. 127. After this Point descended from its highest station, it settled into the realm of oneness, the plane of unity. 128. From it the soft form of the letter alif became manifest, and beneath the veil of oneness there appeared the alif in motion, which is its upright form. 129. It covereth the veil itself, and concealeth the Point of Reality that constituted the actuality of the sun of prophethood. 130. "By Heaven and that which built it!" 131. Heaven possesseth, for the people of truth, diverse referenences: the heaven of interpretations, the heaven of mystical insight, the heaven of the religions, the heaven of learning, the heaven of wisdom, the heaven of grandeur, the heaven of exaltation, the heaven of glory. 132. The phrase "that which built it" signifieth the One Who created all the heavens just mentioned, and all that thou seest in the phenomenal world. 133. "By the earth and Him who spread it forth!" 134. By the earth is intended the hearts. 135. They are, indeed, vaster than the earth and heaven, for the heart is the most great throne upon which descendeth the effulgence of thy Lord, Creator of the nations and Reviver of mouldering bones. 136. This is an earth in which God hath sown the seeds of His knowledge and love, that the sprouts of learning and certitude might shoot forth. 137. Say, O people: Today is the day of sowing. 138. Plant in your hearts with the hands of certitude that which hath been bestowed upon you by your Lord, the All- Knowing, the All-Wise. 139. "And Him who spread it forth" means the One who unfolded it with the hand of His might and the power of His Cause. 140. "By a soul and Him who fashioned it!" 141. The soul or self hath numerous stations and subsists upon diverse planes. 142. Among them is the self of the kingdom, the self of sovereignty, the self of Godhead, the self of divinity, the self of holiness, 143. the self of serenity, the self of contentment, the self of satisfaction, the self of inspiration, the blameworthy self, and the self that is at the command of evil. 144. The soul intended in this verse is the one that God hath rendered capable of all works, including acceptance and opposition, error and guidance, belief and unbelief. 145. "And Him who fashioned it" means the One who created it and ordered it. 146. "And informed it of its wickedness and its piety." 147. This verse signifieth that God informed and instructed the soul concerning its wickedness, that is, the deeds that benefit it not and that take it far from its sovereign Creator. 148. "Its piety" referreth to the inspiration that he giveth the soul concerning that which will sanctify it from what hath been forbidden it. 149. That is, He created it and informed it of the path of guidance and error, truth and falsehood, light and darkness. 150. The He commanded it to forsake what was prohibited to it and to perform that which was enjoined upon it. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 151-180 The Tablet of the Sun THE SUN 151. "Blessed now is he who hath kept it pure." 152. This verse constituteth an answer to His oath upon the soul. 153. That is, whoso cleanseth the soul from shortcomings and passions, from all that hath been interdicted in the Book, hath attained the goal. 154. Consider those who have purified their souls in these days. By My Life! They, verily, are blessed. 155. They are persons undeterred by the world and all that is therein from setting out on the clear and straight path. 156. Verily, they exemplify this blessed verse, clothing themselves in piety and clinging to the hem of the loving-kindness of their Lord in these days, wherein most have stumbled. 157. We bear witness to whatever God hath attested, and confess the truth of that which He hath revealed. 158. Verily, He is the Truth, and after the truth there is naught but falsehood. 159. "And undone is he who hath corrupted it!" 160. That is, whoso causeth the soul to become lost hath gone astray, and hath neglected to forbid it that which was prohibited or to urge upon it that which it was commanded to perform. 161. "The Thamud tribe in their impiety rejected their prophet." 162. Thamud, according to what is recorded in the books, was a community to whom God sent the Prophet Salih, but they rejected him after he enjoined them to good and forbade them from evil. 163. They did not follow the commands and precepts of God. 164. Finally, they hamstrung Salih [like the] camel. 165. "So their Lord destroyed them for their crime." 166. That is, God visited His wrath upon them and made of them an object lesson to all the peoples on earth. 167. In reality, all those who oppose the truth belong to the tribe of Thamud, whatever their actual genealogy. 168. They shall be tormented and destroyed, just as were their predecessors. 169. Verily, God is Almighty and Omnipotent. Praise be to God, Lord of all the worlds. 170. We have forborne to mention what the commentators have said in interpreting this blessed chapter, for such commentaries are freely available among the people and whoso desireth may consult them. 171. They have interpreted the sun as the outward sun, and likewise the moon, and so forth throughout the surah. 172. They trod down the path of fundamentalism and satisfied themselves with what they possessed. 173. We have, on the other hand, interpreted it in a way not mentioned in such books. 174. We beseech God to render [create for] every letter of what was mentioned a chalice brimming with meanings and knowledge, and to give thee to drink therefrom what will enable thee to detach thyself from all that runneth contrary to His good- pleasure. 175. May it bring thee nigh unto the station He hath preordained for His pure ones, for He is, verily, the Forgiving, the Merciful. 176. Praise be to God, Lord of the Worlds. Praise be to thee, O Lord, My God! 177. I beseech thee by Thy name, whereby all things glorify Thee, to open the eyes of thy creatures, that they may see the evidences of Thy splendid unity, and the effulgences of the sun of thy loving-kindness. 178. O Lord, leave them not to themselves, for they are thy servants and creatures. 179. Attract them by the exalted Word unto the Dayspring of Thy most beautiful names and the treasury of Thy highest attributes. 180. Thou art, verily, able to do whatsoever Thou desirest. No God is there but thee, the Almighty, the All-Wise. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 Tablet to Pope Pius the 9th POPE PIUS [1.] [He is God] 2. O Pope! Rend the veils asunder. 3. He Who is the Lord of Lords is come overshadowed with clouds, and the decree hath been fulfilled by God, the Almighty, the Unrestrained. 4. Dispel the mists through the power of thy Lord, and ascend unto the Kingdom of His names and attributes. 5. Thus hath the Pen of the Most High commanded thee at the bidding of thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Compelling. 6. He, verily, hath again come down from Heaven [in the manifestation of God, a prophet] even as He came down from it the first time. [in the manifestation of God, the prophet Jesus] 7. Beware that thou dispute not with Him even as the Pharisees disputed with Him without a clear token or proof. 8. On His right hand flow the living waters of grace, and on His left the choice Wine of justice, whilst before Him march the angels of Paradise, bearing the banners of His signs. 9. Beware lest any name debar thee from God, the Creator of earth and heaven. 10. Leave thou the world behind thee, and turn towards thy Lord, through Whom the whole earth hath been illumined. 11. We have adorned the Kingdom with the ornament of Our name, the All-Glorious. 12. Thus hath it been decreed by God, the Fashioner of all things. 13. Take heed lest thy vain imaginings withhold thee, when once the Sun of Certitude hath shone forth above the horizon of the Utterance of thy Lord, the Mighty, the Beneficent. 14. Dwellest thou in palaces whilst He Who is the King of Revelation liveth in the most desolate of abodes? 15. Leave them unto such as desire them, and set thy face with joy and delight towards the Kingdom. 16. Say: O peoples of the earth! Destroy the abodes of negligence with the hands of power and assurance, and raise up the mansions of true knowledge within your hearts, that the All-Merciful may shed the radiance of His light upon them. 17. Better is this for you than all whereon the sun shineth, and unto this beareth witness He Who holdeth within His grasp the ultimate decree. 18. The Breeze of God hath been wafted over the world at the advent of the Desired One in His great glory, whereupon every stone and clod of earth hath cried out: 19. “The Promised One is come! 20. The Kingdom is God’s, the Mighty, the Gracious, the Forgiving.” 21. Beware lest human learning debar thee from Him Who is the Supreme Object of all knowledge, or lest the world deter thee from the One Who created it and set it upon its course. 22. Arise in the name of thy Lord, the God of Mercy, amidst the peoples of the earth, and seize thou the Cup of Life with the hands of confidence. 23. First drink thou therefrom, and proffer it then to such as turn towards it amongst the peoples of all faiths. 24. Thus hath the Moon of Utterance risen above the horizon of wisdom and understanding. 25. Tear asunder the veils of human learning lest they hinder thee from Him Who is My name, the Self-Subsistent. 26. Call thou to remembrance Him Who was the [Son], Who, when He came, the most learned of His age pronounced judgement against Him in His own homeland, whilst he who was only a fisherman believed in Him. 27. Take heed, then, ye men of understanding heart! 28. Thou, in truth, art one of the suns of the heaven of His names. 29. Guard thyself, lest darkness spread its veils over thee, and fold thee away from His light. 30. Ponder, then, that which hath been sent down in the Book by thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Bountiful. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-65 Tablet to Pope Pius the 9th POPE PIUS 31. Say: Still your pens, O concourse of divines, for lo, the shrill voice of the Pen of Glory hath been lifted up between earth and heaven. 32. Cast away all that ye possess and take fast hold of that which We have revealed unto you with power and authority. 33. The Hour that was concealed within the knowledge of God hath struck, whereupon all the atoms of the earth have proclaimed: 34. “The Ancient of Days is come in His great glory! 35. Hasten unto Him, O peoples of the earth, with humble and contrite hearts.” 36. Say: We, in truth, have given Ourself as a ransom for your own lives. 37. Alas, when We came once again, We beheld you fleeing from Us, whereat the eye of My lovingkindness wept sore over My people. 38. Fear God, O ye that perceive. 39. Consider those who opposed the Son, when He came unto them with sovereignty and power. 40. How many the Pharisees who were waiting to behold Him, and were lamenting over their separation from Him! 41 And yet, when the fragrance of His coming was wafted over them, and His beauty was unveiled, they turned aside from Him and disputed with Him. 42. Thus do We impart unto thee that which hath been recorded in the Books and Scriptures. 43. None save a very few, who were destitute of any power amongst men, turned towards His face. 44. And yet today every man endowed with power and invested with sovereignty prideth himself on His Name! 45. In like manner, consider how numerous, in these days, are the monks who, in My Name, have secluded themselves in their churches, and who, when the appointed time was fulfilled, and We unveiled Our beauty, knew Us not, though they call upon Me at eventide and at dawn. 46. We behold them clinging to My name, yet veiled from My being. This, verily, is a strange thing. 47. Say: Take heed lest your devotions withhold you from Him Who is the object of all devotion, or your worship debar you from Him Who is the object of all worship. 48. Rend asunder the veils of your idle fancies! 49. This is your Lord, the Almighty, the All-Knowing, Who hath come to quicken the world and unite all who dwell on earth. 50. Turn unto the Dayspring of Revelation, O people, and tarry not, be it for less than the twinkling of an eye. 51. Read ye the Evangel and yet refuse to acknowledge the All-Glorious Lord? 52. This indeed beseemeth you not, O concourse of learned men! 53. Say: If ye deny this Revelation, by what proof have ye believed in God? Produce it then. 54. Thus hath the summons of God been sent down by the Pen of the Most High at the bidding of your Lord, the Most Glorious, in this Tablet from whose horizon the splendour of His Light hath shone forth. 55. How many are My servants whose deeds have become veils between them and their own selves, and who have been kept back thereby from drawing nigh unto God, He Who causeth the winds to blow. 56. O concourse of monks! The fragrances of the All-Merciful have wafted over all creation. 57. Happy the man that hath forsaken his desires, and taken fast hold of guidance. 58. He, indeed, is of those who have attained unto the presence of God in this Day, a Day whereon commotions have seized the dwellers of the earth and filled with dismay all save those who have been exempted by God, He Who layeth low the necks of men. 59. Adorn ye your bodies whilst the raiment of God is stained with the blood of hatred at the hands of the people of denial? 60. Issue forth from your habitations and bid the people enter the Kingdom of God, the Lord of the Day of Judgement. 61. The Word which the Son concealed is made manifest. 62. It hath been sent down in the form of the human temple in this day. 63. Blessed be the Lord Who is the Father! 64. He, verily, is come unto the nations in His most great majesty. 65. Turn your faces towards Him, O concourse of the righteous! CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-90 Tablet to Pope Pius the 9th POPE PIUS 66. O followers of all religions! We behold you wandering distraught in the wilderness of error. 67. Ye are the fish of this Ocean; wherefore do ye withhold yourselves from that which sustaineth you? 68. Lo, it surgeth before your faces. Hasten unto it from every clime. 69. This is the day whereon the Rock3 crieth out and shouteth, and celebrateth the praise of its Lord, the All-Possessing, the Most High, saying: 70. “Lo! The Father is come, and that which ye were promised in the Kingdom is fulfilled!” 71. This is the Word which was preserved behind the veils of grandeur, and which, when the Promise came to pass, shed its radiance from the horizon of the Divine Will with clear tokens. 72. My body hath borne imprisonment that your souls may be released from bondage, and We have consented to be abased that ye may be exalted. 73. Follow the Lord of glory and dominion, and not every ungodly oppressor. 74. My body longeth for the cross, and Mine head awaiteth the thrust of the spear, in the path of the All-Merciful, that the world may be purged from its transgressions. 75. Thus hath the Daystar of divine authority shone forth from the horizon of the Revelation of Him Who is the Possessor of all names and attributes. 76. The people of the Qur’án have risen against Us, and tormented Us with such a torment that the Holy Spirit lamented, and the thunder roared out, and the clouds wept over Us. 77. Among the faithless is he who hath imagined that calamities can deter Bahá from fulfilling that which God, the Creator of all things, hath purposed. 78. Say: Nay, by Him Who causeth the rain to fall! 79. Nothing whatsoever can withhold Him from the remembrance of His Lord. 80. By the righteousness of God! Should they cast Him into a fire kindled on the continent, He will assuredly rear His head in the midmost heart of the ocean and proclaim: “He is the Lord of all that are in heaven and all that are on earth!” 81. And if they cast Him into a darksome pit, they will find Him seated on earth’s loftiest heights calling aloud to all mankind: 82. “Lo, the Desire of the World is come in His majesty, His sovereignty, His transcendent dominion!” 83. And if He be buried beneath the depths of the earth, His Spirit soaring to the apex of heaven shall peal the summons: 84. “Behold ye the coming of the Glory; witness ye the Kingdom of God, the Most Holy, the Gracious, the All-Powerful!” 85. And if they shed His blood, every drop thereof shall cry out and invoke God in this Name through which the fragrance of His raiment hath been diffused in all directions. 86. Though threatened by the swords of Our enemies, We summon all mankind unto God, the Fashioner of earth and heaven, and We render Him such aid as can be hindered by neither the hosts of tyranny nor the ascendancy of the people of iniquity. 87. Say: O peoples of the earth! Scatter the idols of your vain imaginings in the name of your Lord, the All-Glorious, the AllKnowing, and turn ye unto Him in this Day which God hath made the King of days. 88. O Supreme Pontiff! Incline thine ear unto that which the Fashioner of mouldering bones counselleth thee, as voiced by Him Who is His Most Great Name. 89. Sell all the embellished ornaments thou dost possess, and expend them in the path of God, Who causeth the night to return upon the day, and the day to return upon the night. 90. Abandon thy kingdom unto the kings, and emerge from thy habitation, with thy face set towards the Kingdom, and, detached from the world, then speak forth the praises of thy Lord betwixt earth and heaven. Thus hath bidden thee He Who is the Possessor of Names, on the part of thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Knowing. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 91-115 Tablet to Pope Pius the 9th POPE PIUS 91. Urge thou the kings, and say: “Deal equitably with men. 92. 93. Beware lest ye transgress the bounds fixed in the Book.” 94. This indeed becometh thee. 95. Beware lest thou appropriate unto thyself the things of the world and the riches thereof. 96. Leave them unto such as desire them, and cleave unto that which hath been enjoined upon thee by Him Who is the Lord of creation. 97. Should anyone offer thee all the treasures of the earth, refuse to even glance upon them. 98. Be as thy Lord hath been. 99. Thus hath the Tongue of Revelation spoken that which God hath made the ornament of the book of creation. 100. Consider a pearl which shineth by virtue of its inherent nature. 101. If it be covered with silk, its luster and beauty will be concealed. 102. Likewise, man’s distinction lieth in the excellence of his conduct and in the pursuit of that which beseemeth his station, not in childish play and pastimes. 103. Know that thy true adornment consisteth in the love of God and in thy detachment from all save Him, and not in the luxuries thou dost possess. 104. Abandon them unto those who seek after them and turn unto God, He Who causeth the rivers to flow. 105. Whatever proceeded from the tongue of the Son was revealed in parables, whilst He Who proclaimeth the Truth in this Day speaketh without them. 106. Take heed lest thou cling to the cord of idle fancy and withhold thyself from that which hath been ordained in the Kingdom of God, the Almighty, the All-Bountiful. 107. Should the inebriation of the wine of My verses seize thee, and thou determinest to present thyself before the throne of thy Lord, the Creator of earth and heaven, make My love thy vesture, and thy shield remembrance of Me, and thy provision reliance upon God, the Revealer of all power. 108. O followers of the Son! [often referred to incorrectly within the Bahai texts as the Spirit] We have once again sent John unto you, and He, verily, hath cried out in the wilderness of the Bayán: 109. O peoples of the world! Cleanse your eyes! 110. The Day whereon ye can behold the Promised One and attain unto Him hath drawn nigh! 111. O followers of the Gospel! Prepare the way! 112. The Day of the advent of the Glorious Lord is at hand! 113. Make ready to enter the Kingdom. 114. Thus hath it been ordained by God, He Who causeth the dawn to break. 115. Give ear unto that which the Dove of Eternity warbleth upon the twigs of the Divine Lote-Tree: CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-145 Tablet to Pope Pius the 9th POPE PIUS 116. O followers of the Son! We sent forth him who was named John to baptize you with water, that your bodies might be cleansed for the appearance of the Messiah. 117. He, in turn, purified you with the fire of love and the water of the spirit in anticipation of these Days whereon the All-Merciful hath purposed to cleanse you with the water of life at the hands of His loving providence. 118. This is that peerless One foretold by Isaiah, and the Comforter concerning Whom the Spirit had covenanted with you. 119. Open your eyes, O concourse of bishops, that ye may behold your Lord seated upon the Throne of might and glory. 120. Say: O peoples of all faiths! Walk not in the ways of them that followed the Pharisees and thus veiled themselves from the Spirit. 121. They truly have strayed and are in error. 122. The Ancient Beauty is come in His Most Great Name, and He wisheth to admit all mankind into His most holy Kingdom. 123. The pure in heart behold the Kingdom of God manifest before His Face. 124. Make haste thereunto and follow not the infidel and the ungodly. 125. Should your eye be opposed thereto, pluck it out. 126. Thus hath it been decreed by the Pen of the Ancient of Days, as bidden by Him Who is the Lord of the entire creation. 127. He, verily, hath come again that ye might be redeemed, O peoples of the earth. 128. Will ye slay Him Who desireth to grant you eternal life? 129. Fear God, O ye who are endued with insight. 130. O people! Hearken unto that [communication] which hath been revealed by your All-Glorious Lord, and turn your faces unto God, the Lord of this world and of the world to come. 131. Thus doth He Who is the Dawning-Place of the Daystar of divine inspiration command you as He is bidden by the Fashioner of all mankind. 132. We, verily, have created you for the light, and desire not to abandon you unto the fire. 133. Come forth, O people, from darkness by the grace of this Sun which hath shone forth above the horizon of divine providence, and turn thereunto with sanctified hearts and assured souls, with seeing eyes and beaming faces. 134. Thus counselleth you the Supreme Ordainer from the scene of His transcendent glory, that perchance His summons may draw you nigh unto the Kingdom of His names. 135. Blessed the one who hath remained faithful to the Covenant of God, and woe betide him who hath broken it and disbelieved in Him, the Knower of secrets. 136. Say: This is the Day of Bounty! Bestir yourselves that I may make you monarchs in the realms of My Kingdom. 137. If ye follow Me, ye shall behold that which ye were promised, and I will make you My companions in the dominion of My majesty and the intimates of My beauty in the heaven of My power forevermore. 138. If ye rebel against Me, I will in My clemency endure it patiently, that haply ye may awaken and rise up from the couch of heedlessness. 139. Thus hath My mercy encompassed you. 140. Fear ye God and follow not in the ways of those who have turned away from His face, though they invoke His name in the daytime and in the night season. 141. Verily, the day of ingathering is come, and all things have been separated from each other. 142. He hath stored away that which He chose in the vessels of justice, and cast into fire that which befitteth it. 143. Thus hath it been decreed by your Lord, the Mighty, the Loving, in this promised Day. 144. He, verily, ordaineth what He pleaseth. 145. There is none other God save He, the Almighty, the All-Compelling. Tablet to Pope Pius the 9th CHAPTER SIX Divisions 146-175 POPE PIUS 146. The desire of the Divine Sifter hath been to store up every good thing for Mine own Being. 147. Nothing hath He spoken save to acquaint you with My Cause and to guide you to the path of Him whose mention hath adorned all the sacred Books. 148. Say: O concourse of Christians! We have, on a previous occasion, revealed Ourself unto you, and ye recognized Me not. 149. This is yet another occasion vouchsafed unto you. 150. This is the Day of God; turn ye unto Him. 151. He, verily, hath come down from heaven even as He came down the first time, and He desireth to shelter you beneath the shade of His mercy. He, verily, is the Exalted, the Mighty, the Supreme Helper. 152. The Beloved [Lord] loveth not that ye be consumed with the fire of your desires. 153. Were ye to be shut out as by a veil from Him, this would be for no other reason than your own waywardness and ignorance. 154. Ye make mention of Me, and know Me not. 155. Ye call upon Me, and are heedless of My Revelation, notwithstanding that I came unto you from the heaven of preexistence with surpassing glory. 156. Rend the veils asunder in My name and through the power of My sovereignty that ye may discover a path unto your Lord. 157. The King of Glory proclaimeth His call from the tabernacle of majesty and grandeur, saying: 158. O people of the Gospel! They who were not in the Kingdom have now entered it, whilst We behold you, in this day, tarrying at the gate. 159. Rend the veils asunder by the power of your Lord, the Almighty, the All-Bounteous, and enter, then, in My name My Kingdom. 160. Thus biddeth you He Who desireth for you everlasting life. 161. He, verily, is potent over all things. 162. Blessed are those who have recognized the Light and hastened unto it. 163. They, verily, dwell in the Kingdom, and partake of the food and drink of God’s chosen [servants]. 164. We behold you, O children of the Kingdom, in darkness. 165. This, verily, beseemeth you not. 166. Are ye, in the face of the Light, fearful because of your deeds? 167. Direct yourselves towards Him. 168. Your All-Glorious Lord hath blessed His lands with His footsteps. 169. Thus do We make plain unto you the path of Him Whom the Spirit prophesied. 170. I, verily, bear witness unto Him, even as He hath borne witness unto Me. 171. Verily, He said: “Come ye after Me, and I will make you to become fishers of men.” 172. In this day, however, We say: “Come ye after Me, that We may make you to become the quickeners of mankind.” 173. Thus hath the decree been inscribed in this Tablet by the Pen of Revelation. 174. O Pen of the Most High! Bestir Thyself in remembrance of other kings in this blessed and luminous Book, 175. that perchance they may rise from the couch of heedlessness and give ear unto that which the Nightingale singeth upon the branches of the Divine Lote-Tree, and hasten towards God in this most wondrous and sublime Revelation. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Tablet of Tribulations Lawḥ-i Baláyá TRIBULATIONS 1. In His Name, the Merciful, the Gracious 2. Hearken, O Mahdi, unto the call of Him Who is drowning in a sea of tribulation. 3. When the waves recede, He will assuredly rear His head and look to the East, saying, “The Beloved hath come, welcome Him!” 4. Then the waves shall take and drown Him. 5. When the waves calm, He will lift His head and gaze to the West, proclaiming in upraised voice, “This is the Beloved of the worlds who hath come to quicken you and exalt your station! 6. Ye have abandoned Him to this ordeal the like of which mortal eyes have never seen.” He, verily, is the All-Knowing, the All-Informed. 7. O Mahdi! By My life! If the veils were burnt away and thou wert to see Me in the darkness in which I abide, thou wouldst rush out and raise a cry amongst the entire creation, forgetting thyself and the sorrows that have overwhelmed thee. 8. Nevertheless, We have concealed it as a bounty from thy Lord, the Almighty, the Generous. 9. Despite these trials, I have shone resplendent above the horizon of beauty and arisen from the dawningplace of power and majesty in such wise that if someone saw Me, he would find in the lines of my forehead the joy of God and in my cheeks the light of God, the Powerful, the Almighty, the Great. 10. Though a man flee tribulation, Baha shall accompany him in the path of God, the King of Names. 11. Thus have we confided in thee so that thou mayest leave thy cares behind and follow the Manifestation of the Merciful among all created things. Verily, this is true victory. 12. Leave aside thy disappointment and acknowledge what the Exalted Pen hath testified unto thee in several tablets. 13. Verily, He hath recognized thy love of thy Lord and hath revealed to thee that which hath caused the fragrance of the Beloved to waft throughout the world. 14. Is it more befitting to bear witness to what hath been revealed to thee or rather to doubt it? 15. Nay, by thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Bountiful. 16. Leave aside the latter and be content with the bounty of thy Lord. 17. Thus doth the Wronged [servant of God] commandeth thee. 18. Verily, He is to be obeyed in that which He desireth. 19. In the Persian tongue: “Hearken unto that which hath been revealed. 20. Acknowledge its truth and persevere in asking the True One of that which concerns thee.” 21. Even if the testimony of God is not sufficient for thee, He hath borne witness to thy faith and thy turning unto Him, to the prayers thou hast uttered, and to the aid thou hast rendered. 22. By my life! If thou knewest what the Reality of Knowledge hath sent down upon thee, thou wouldst soar on wings of longing. 23. Take heed lest the fragrance of hopelessness waft from thee; nay rather, be thou hopeful. 24. Send forth at every moment that which will diffuse the scent of joy at having stood before the Face of thy Lord, the Powerful, the Praised. 25. This is what We have admonished thee previously and in this luminous tablet. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-50 Tablet of Tribulations TRIBULATIONS 26. O My name! From the beginning of the world until Mine own time, no one hath been afflicted by such trials. 27. Consider the Messenger of God. 28. Despite manifest power in the Battle of the Trench, some of His Holiness’s Companions, outwardly evincing utter servitude and sacrifice, said in secret, 29. “Muhammad promised we would devour the treasure of Khosrau and Caesar yet none of us even feel safe going to the bathroom.” 30. This happened in the few years when there was neither outward victory nor clear dominion for the Ancient Beauty over rival claimants to power. 31. It is well known what happened as a result. 32. Tu`ma, one of His Holiness’s Companions, stole armor at night. 33. In the morning, the Jews gathered and followed the signs and traces of the theft. 34. When the Jews learned His Holiness had become aware of what happened, they insisted He do something. 35. His Holiness resisted, not wanting this sin to accrue to Islam such that it damaged the cause of God among the believers. 36. Suddenly, Gabriel descended and recited this verse: “Verily, We have sent down to thee the Book with the truth, so that thou mayest judge between the people by what God hath shown thee. So be not an advocate for the traitors” Quran 4:105 37. Afterwards, Muhammad repudiated Tu`ma but calumnies were uttered against His Holiness amongst the people that the pen does not like to describe. 38. After a complete recantation of his faith, Tu`ma returned to Mecca and lived among the polytheists. 39. Likewise, recall the dispute between Zubayr and Hatib regarding water and land that was referred to His Holiness. 40. They argued until they sought His Holiness’ judgment. 41. His Holiness decreed, “O Zubayr! Go and water thy land.” 42 At that moment, Hatib said something that suggested His Holiness had turned away from what is right. 43. This blessed verse then descended: “But no, by thy Lord! They will not believe till they make thee the judge regarding the disagreement between them, then they shall find in themselves no impediment touching thy verdict, yet shall surrender in full submission”. Quran 4:65 44. After they went outside, Ammar Yasir and Ibn Mas`ud asked, “In whose favor did he rule?” 45. Hatib, filled with mockery and sarcasm, sneeringly pointed at Zubayr. 46. A Jew standing nearby said, “May God strike them dead. 47. What kind of group is this that testifieth to the truth of the message of this man and then mocketh his ruling?” 48. At that moment, Ammar Yasir swore by the God of Muhammad, “If Muhammad said ‘Kill thyself,’ I would kill myself.” 49. Thabit b. Qays and Ibn Mas`ud also uttered such words. 50. Thereupon, this verse descended, “But had We prescribed for them, saying, 'Slay yourselves' or 'Leave your habitations,' they would not have done it, save a few of them; yet if they had done as they were admonished it would have been better for them, confirming them strongly”. Quran 4:66 Tablet of Tribulations CHAPTER THREE Divisions 51-80 TRIBULATIONS 51. At another time, one of the Jews and a Companion quarreled. 52. The Jew sought the judgment of His Holiness and the Muslim preferred the ruling of Ka`b b. Ashraf. 53. The Jew insisted on bringing the complaint before His Holiness, who ruled in the Jew’s favor. 54. Afterwards, this verse descended, “Hast thou not regarded those who assert that they believe in what has been sent down to thee, and what was sent down before thee, desiring to take their disputes to idols, yet they have been commanded to disbelieve in them? 55. Yet Satan desires to lead them astray into far error”. Quran 4:60 From al-Wahidi’s Asbab al-nuzul, commenting on verse 4:65: This was revealed about al-Zubayr bin al-`Awwam and his adversary Hatib ibn Abi Balta`ah. 56. (The son) of al-Zubayr said his father used to relate that he went to the Prophet, Allah bless him and give him peace, to settle a dispute he had with one of the Ansar who had participated in the Battle of Badr regarding a water conduit which they both used to water their land. 57. The Prophet, Allah bless him and give him peace, said to al-Zubayr: “Water your land first and then let the water flow to your neighbor”. 58. The Ansari man got angry and said: “O Messenger of Allah! You judged in this way because he is the son of your maternal aunt”. 59. Upon hearing this, the face of the messenger of Allah, Allah bless him and give him peace, flushed. 60. He then said to al-Zubayr: “Water your land and then block the water until it goes back to its source”. 61. In this way the Messenger of Allah, Allah bless him and give him peace, gave al-Zubayr his full right. 62. His first command to al-Zubayr was made because he wanted to make it easy on both al-Zubayr and the Ansari. 63. Yet when the Ansari man protested against the judgment of the messenger of Allah, he gave al-Zubayr his full right as he deserved this judgment in the first place. 64. From al-Wahidi’s Asbab al-Nuzul, commenting on Q 4:60: Al-Kalbi reported from Abu Salih that Ibn 'Abbas reported that this verse was revealed about a hypocrite who had a dispute with a Jewish man. 65. The Jew said to him: “Let us go to Muhammad to settle our dispute”. 66. The hypocrite said: “Rather, let us go to Ka'b ibn al-Ashraf (described as a false deity by Allah) to settle our dispute”. 67. The Jew insisted that their dispute should be settled by the Messenger of Allah, Allah bless him and give him peace. 68. When the hypocrite saw his insistence, he went with him to the Messenger of Allah, Allah bless him and give him peace, and his judgment was in favour of the Jew. 69. When they left, the hypocrite stuck to the Jew and said to him: “Let us go to 'Umar ibn al-Khattab”, and they went to him. 70. The Jew said to him: “I and this man took our dispute to Muhammad and his judgment was in this instance is Ka`b b. Ashraf. 71. The Muslim rejected the ruling, saying, “We are going to Umar b. Khattab.” 72. After they mentioned details of the ruling, Umar said, ‘Wait here until I come back.” 73. He entered his house, took up his sword, and returned, whereupon he beheaded the man. 74. He said, “This is the recompense of those who are not satisfied with what the Messenger of God decrees.” 75. When the Messenger arrived, he named Umar “The Distinguisher” (al-Faruq) and from that day he was known by that nickname. 76. From such remembrances it is evident that today the Most Exalted Pen is preoccupied with interpreting the Qur’an and explaining its revelation, though it be sadness upon sadness. 77. By Him Who is the Truth! From time immemorial even unto this day the mention of the chosen ones of God and their writings hath been beloved. 78. He hath yearned for what hath been ascribed to them and for what their tongues have uttered. 79. He hath recalled what transpired in their days in sadness because in every age such trials have befallen the Manifestations of Truth. 80. On days such as these he hath decreed a benefit to recounting remembrances such as these, flowing from the Chosen Pen, so that thou and the lovers of truth may, by reciting the words of the Revealer of verses and the Beloved of the heavens and the earth, fathom a mere dewdrop out of the billowing ocean of tribulations afflicting Him. Tablet of Tribulations CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-115 TRIBULATIONS 81. Briefly, We return to the subject of Our discourse. 82. After the conquest of Mecca, the Battle of Hunayn transpired before the Battle of Taif. 83. Much wealth was gathered for His Holiness in the form of camels, cattle, and so forth. 84. His Holiness bestowed 100 camels upon the notables amongst the people of Mecca like Abu Sufyan and others. 85. To the remainder he gave 40. 86. A person objected, “I do not see thee being just.” 87. The Messenger became angry and said, “If I am not just, then who is?” 88. In this instance the Ansar became angry because they were poorer than others, and His Holiness had given them no spoils. 89. When bitter thoughts and vain imaginings overcame them, the hand of the lovingkindness of thy Lord, the Lord of all men, seized them. 90. The Messenger, may the spirit of all who are in the Kingdom be His sacrifice, said: 91. “O my Ansar! Do ye not want them to return with the camels and cattle while ye return with the Messenger of God”? 92. in my favour. yet this man is not happy with his judgment and claimed that he wants you to judge between us. 93. And since he did not let me go, I came with him”. 94. 'Umar said to the hypocrite: “Is this the case?” 95. “Yes!” replied the hypocrite. 96. 'Umar said: “Wait for me a moment until I come back”. 97. 'Umar then entered his house, got his sword went back to the hypocrite and killed him. 98. He said: “This is how I judge for he who does not accept Allah's judgment and the judgement of His Messenger”. 99. The Jew ran away. 100. This verse was then revealed. Gabriel, peace be upon him, said: “'Umar has differentiated between the truth and falsehood”, and so he was named al-Faruq (the distinguisher).” 101. Consider, O servant: Should we wish to mention all of that which occasioned the text of the divine verses, words would wax long and we would stray from our purpose. 102. The intent is that despite worldly dominion and the uniting of inner rule with outer form, all these tribulations befell Him. 103. So manifest were the punishments He enforced that He had 700 people beheaded on a single day. 104. That was in the battle with the Banu Qurayza. 105. The details are that after the Battle of the Trench, Gabriel descended and said, “O Messenger of God! 106. The One Who Possesses a great Cause commands Thee and Thy Companions to pray the afternoon prayer before the Banu Qurayza.” 107. The Prophet commanded His Companions to do what He had been commanded, whereon He and the Companions went to the Banu Qurayza. 108. When they arrived, the army of God encircled the Banu Qurayza, whose hearts were seized with fear. 109. Whereupon the Aws asked the Messenger of God to expel the Banu Qurayza, just as He had expelled the Banu Qaynuqa, the allies of the Khazraj. 110. In short, the Aws and the Kahzraj were two groups between whom there was a lot of fighting and war in those days until the Messenger arose and appeared with the truth, gathering them both to Islam. 111. Therefore, in most cases those two groups were subject to the same rule, and the Banu Qurayza were the allies of the Aws. 112. His Holiness had previously forgiven the Banu Qaynuqa, who were allies of the Khazraj, on account of the intervention of some hypocrites who outwardly professed Islam and were numbered amongst the Companions. 113. Thus, the Aws sought the same treatment for the Banu Qurayza. 114. The Messenger of God, may the spirit of everyone other than Him be His sacrifice, asked, “Do ye not desire that Sa`d b. Mu`adh judge them since he is the chief of the Aws?” 115. They said, “Yes, yet the Sa`d, the other main Arab tribe in Medina thou hast mentioned, (upon him be [shafts] of light) cannot come because of a wound he received in the Battle of the Trench.” 12 Ibn Ishaq’s Sira: “According to what al-Zuhri told me, at the time of the noon prayers Gabriel came to the apostle wearing an embroidered turban and riding on a mule with a saddle covered with a piece of brocade. He asked the apostle if he had abandoned fighting, and when he said that he had, (Gabriel) said that the angels had not yet laid aside their arms and that he had just come from pursuing the enemy. ‘God commands you, Muhammad, to go to Banu Qurayza. I am about to go to them to shake their stronghold.’ The prophet ordered it to be announced that none should perform the afternoon prayer until after he reached Banu Qurayza.” In the Shi`i Tafsir of alQummi, Gabriel himself gives the command to pray the afternoon prayer at the Banu Qurayza. Tablet of Tribulations CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 116-140 TRIBULATIONS 116. His Holiness sent for Sa`d and he came with great difficulty. 117. When he arrived, they informed him of what the Messenger of God commanded him to do. 118. Sa`d said, “I rule that their men be killed, their wealth divided, and their progeny and women enslaved.” 119. The Messenger said, “Thou hast ruled in accordance with what God hath ruled above the seven heavens.” 120. Afterwards, the Prophet returned to Medina and the army did as Sa`d had commanded. 121. They beheaded the men of the Banu Qurayza, divided their wealth, and enslaved their women and children. 122. In two days, they beheaded 700 individuals. 123. Yet despite obtaining outer and inner power and divine authority, some became apostates, some returned to idols, and some utterly denied. 124. Tribulations have afflicted and continue to afflict this Wronged [Servant of God] in foreign lands where everyone well knows that all the kings and religions oppose Him. 125. Thus, if it be said unto Me, “Do not drink wine, and do not say what God has not permitted,” they would immediately arise with such calumnies that have never been conceived on earth. 126. Likewise, two souls denounce a wicked act after they themselves commit countless sins. 127. I swear by the Day Star of Might and Holiness! 128. They have manifested rebelliousness the like of which men have neither seen nor heard! 129. In the eyes of the people of the land, they impute all of their blameworthy sins to Him Who is the Sovereign Truth. Such is their state. 130. Consider now how much harm hath been done and to what extent the tribulations have reached. 131. They do as they wish and judge as they please, save those who have believed in God and stood fast. 132. How very grievous is the state of the Cause in this land. 133. Consider the Lawh-i Samsun and those tablets that hath been revealed in recent years and the reports therein of what befell the Soul of Truth. 134. And yet, He remained and still remaineth busy with that which he was bidden in utmost joy and happiness. 135. Therefore, thou shouldst not be angered by some of these affairs. 136. Walk thou in the footsteps of thy Lord. 137. This is the law of God aforetime and hereafter. 138. Follow it and be of those who abide by My counsels. 139. The more thou art oppressed, the more meritorious it hath been and shall be in the path of the wrongs suffered by thy Lord. 140. Convey greetings to thy nephew on behalf of this Wronged [servant], the [prophet of the] Exile. CHAPTER SIX Divisions 141-170 Tablet of Tribulations TRIBULATIONS 141. Say: O Ali Akbar! A flame hath been lit by the fingers of thy Lord, which hath set the horizon ablaze. 142. The people, however, are wrapped in a great veil. 143. Draw nigh unto it with thine heart, wholly for the sake of God. 144. By my life! By that fire the lamp of His love hath been kindled in thine heart in such wise that neither the winds nor the vast and numberless oceans can ever extinguish it. 145. Render thanks unto thy Lord for having drawn nigh, entered, and attained. 146. The glance of thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Knowing, hath turned unto thee. 147. Ponder the measure of this favor and sing His praise amidst all people. 148. Can anything sadden thee after meeting thy Lord? 149. It behooveth thee not to sorrow. 150. Be thou content with My love and cling unto it. 151. This is sufficient for thee didst thou but know. 152. Even if thou art heedless, He is not heedless of thee. 153. He doth remember thee inasmuch as He hath detected the scent of the garment wafting from thee. 154. He giveth thee whatsoever He willeth. 155. Verily, He is the Forgiving, the Compassionate. 156. Go forth and persevere in His service. 157. By my life! Nothing created on earth can ever compare, so be of those who remain steadfast. 158. Call to remembrance [Anis]! 159. Say: Thou hast been exiled and thy Lord is the Exile. 160. The difference is that no one harmeth thee, tortureth thee, or speaketh of thee unkindly. 161. Yet this Exile hath fallen into the hands of the oppressors. 162. They do with Him as they will, they say of Him whatsoever they wish, and they pronounce upon Him that which hath never been pronounced by the rebellious in bygone centuries. 163. Render thanks unto thy Lord for this state of affairs even as thou renderest thanks for this affliction. 164. Likewise, He commandeth thee to be kind to the servants who are with thee and to have mercy upon them. Verily, He is the Compassionate, the Forgiving, the Generous. 165. Let nothing sadden thee and remain steadfast in the Cause. 166. Say: Praise be to Thee, O Thou praised by the sincere ones! 167. May my soul be a sacrifice for thine imprisonment and exile, O Wronged One in the hands of the profligate. 168. If thou shouldst see the two who have attained the Face and from whom the scent of God hath wafted, convey my greetings to them and give them glad tidings of this transcendent Remembrance. 169. The glory of God be upon thee and upon those who hath clung to truth and justice from the Almighty, the All-Powerful. 170. Praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds. Translated by W. McCants Tablet of Ornaments Ṭarázát CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 ORNAMENTS 1. In My Name, which standeth supreme above all names. 2. Praise and glory beseem the Lord of Names and the Creator of the heavens, He, the waves of Whose ocean of Revelation surge before the eyes of the peoples of the world. 3. The Daystar of His Cause shineth through every veil and His Word of affirmation standeth beyond the reach of negation. 4. Neither the ascendancy of the oppressor nor the tyranny of the wicked hath been able to thwart His Purpose. 6. How glorified is His sovereignty, how exalted His dominion! 7. Great God! Although His signs have encompassed the world and His proofs and testimonies are shining forth and manifest as the light, yet the ignorant appear heedless, nay rather, rebellious. 8. Would that they had been content with opposition. 9. Yet at all times they are plotting to cut down the sacred Lote-Tree. 10. Since the dawn of this Revelation the embodiments of selfishness have, by resorting to cruelty and oppression, striven to extinguish the Light of divine manifestation. 11. Yet God, having stayed their hands, revealed this Light through His sovereign authority and protected it through the power of His might until earth and heaven were illumined by its radiance and brightness. Praise be unto Him under all conditions. 12. Glory be unto Thee, O Lord of the world and Desire of the nations, O Thou Who hast become manifest in the Greatest Name whereby the pearls of wisdom and utterance have appeared from the shells of the great sea of Thy knowledge, and the heavens of divine revelation have been adorned with the light of the appearance of the Sun of Thy countenance. 13. I beg of Thee, by that Word through which Thy proof was perfected among Thy creatures and Thy testimony was fulfilled among Thy servants to strengthen Thy people in that whereby the face of the Cause will radiate in Thy dominion, and the standards of Thy power will be planted among Thy servants, and the banners of Thy guidance will be raised throughout Thy dominions. 14. O my Lord! Thou beholdest them clinging to the rope of Thy grace and holding fast unto the hem of the mantle of Thy beneficence. 15. Ordain for them that which may draw them nearer unto Thee, and withhold them from all else save Thee. 16. I beg of Thee, O Thou King of existence and Protector of the seen and the unseen, to make whosoever ariseth to serve Thy Cause as a sea moving by Thy desire, as one ablaze with the fire of Thy Sacred Tree, shining from the horizon of the heaven of Thy will. 17. Verily Thou art the mighty One Whom neither the power of all the world, nor the strength of nations, can weaken. 18. There is no God except Thee, the [Lord], the Incomparable, the Protector, the Self-Subsistent. 19. O thou who hast quaffed the wine of Mine utterance from the chalice of My knowledge! 20. These sublime words were heard today from the rustling of the divine Lote-Tree which the Lord of Names hath, with the hand of celestial power, planted in the All-Highest Paradise: The first Ornament 21. The first ornament and the first splendor which hath dawned from the horizon of the Mother Book is that man should know his own being and recognize that which leadeth unto loftiness or lowliness, glory or abasement, and wealth or poverty. 22. Having attained the stage of fulfillment and reached his maturity, man standeth in need of wealth, and such wealth as he acquireth through crafts or professions is commendable and praiseworthy in the estimation of men of wisdom, and especially in the eyes of servants who dedicate themselves to the education of the world and to the edification of its peoples. 23. They are, in truth, cup-bearers of the life-giving water of knowledge and guides unto the ideal way. 24. They direct the peoples of the world to the straight path and acquaint them with that which is conducive to human upliftment and exaltation. 25. The straight path is the one which guideth man to the dayspring of perception and to the dawningplace of true understanding and leadeth him to that which will redound to glory, honor, and greatness. 26. We cherish the hope that through the loving-kindness of the All-Wise, the All-Knowing, all obscuring dust may be dispelled, and the power of perception enhanced, that the people may discover the purpose for which they have been called into being. 27. In this Day whatsoever serveth to reduce blindness and to increase vision is worthy of consideration. 28. This vision acteth as the agent and guide for true knowledge. 29. Indeed in the estimation of men of wisdom, keenness of understanding is due to keenness of vision. 30. The people of Bahá must under all circumstances observe that which is meet and seemly and exhort the people accordingly. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-65 Tablet of Ornaments ORNAMENTS The second Ornament 31. The second ornament is to consort with the followers of all religions in a spirit of friendliness and fellowship, to proclaim that which the Speaker on Sinai hath set forth and to observe fairness in all matters. 32. They that are endued with sincerity and faithfulness should associate with all the peoples and kindreds of the earth with joy and radiance, inasmuch as consorting with people hath promoted and will continue to promote unity and concord, which in turn are conducive to the maintenance of order in the world and to the regeneration of nations. 33. Blessed are such as hold fast to the cord of kindliness and tender mercy and are free from animosity and hatred. 34. This Wronged One exhorteth the peoples of the world to observe tolerance and righteousness, which are two lights amidst the darkness of the world and two educators for the edification of mankind. 35. Happy are they who have attained thereto and woe betide the heedless. The third Ornament 36. The third ornament concerneth good character. 37. A good character is, verily, the best mantle for men from God. 38. With it He adorneth the temples of His loved ones. 39. By My life! The light of a good character surpasseth the light of the sun and the radiance thereof. 40. Whoso attaineth unto it is accounted as a jewel among men. 41. The glory and the upliftment of the world must needs depend upon it. 42. A goodly character is a means whereby men are guided to the Straight Path and are led to the Great Announcement. 43. Well is it with him who is adorned with the saintly attributes and character of the Concourse on High. 44. It beseemeth you to fix your gaze under all conditions upon justice and fairness. 45. In the tablet of the Hidden Words this exalted utterance hath been revealed from Our Most August Pen: 46. “O Son of Spirit! The best beloved of all things in My sight is Justice; turn not away therefrom if thou desirest Me, and neglect it not that I may confide in thee. 47. By its aid thou shalt see with thine own eyes and not through the eyes of others, and shalt know of thine own knowledge and not through the knowledge of thy neighbor. 48. Ponder this in thy heart; how it behooveth thee to be. 49. Verily justice is My gift to thee and the sign of My loving-kindness. 50. Set it then before thine eyes.” 51. They that are just and fair-minded in their judgment occupy a sublime station and hold an exalted rank. 52. The light of piety and uprightness shineth resplendent from these souls. 53. We earnestly hope that the peoples and countries of the world may not be deprived of the splendors of these two luminaries. The fourth Ornament 54. The fourth ornament concerneth trustworthiness. 55. Verily it is the door of security for all that dwell on earth and a token of glory on the part of the All-Merciful. 56. He who partaketh thereof hath indeed partaken of the treasures of wealth and prosperity. 57. Trustworthiness is the greatest portal leading unto the tranquility and security of the people. 58. In truth the stability of every affair hath depended and doth depend upon it. 59. All the domains of power, of grandeur and of wealth are illumined by its light. 60. Not long ago these sublime words were revealed from the Pen of the Most High: 61. “We will now mention unto thee Trustworthiness and the station thereof in the estimation of God, thy Lord, the Lord of the Mighty Throne. 62. One day of days We repaired unto Our Green Island. 63. Upon Our arrival, We beheld its streams flowing, and its trees luxuriant, and the sunlight playing in their midst. 64. Turning Our face to the right, We beheld what the pen is powerless to describe; nor can it set forth that which the eye of the Lord of Mankind witnessed in that most sanctified, that most sublime, that blest, and most exalted Spot. 65. Turning, then, to the left We gazed on one of the Beauties of the Most Sublime Paradise, standing on a pillar of light, and calling aloud saying: CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-95 Tablet of Ornaments ORNAMENTS 66. ‘O inmates of earth and heaven! Behold ye My beauty, and My radiance, and My revelation, and My brilliance. 67. By God, the True One! I am Trustworthiness and the revelation thereof, and the beauty thereof. 68. I will recompense whosoever will cleave unto Me, and recognize My rank and station, and hold fast unto My hem. 69. I am the most great ornament of the people of Bahá, and the vesture of glory unto all who are in the kingdom of creation. 70. I am the supreme instrument for the prosperity of the world, and the horizon of assurance unto all beings.’ 71. Thus have We sent down for thee that which will draw men nigh unto the Lord of creation.” 72. O people of Bahá! Trustworthiness is in truth the best of vestures for your temples and the most glorious crown for your heads. 73. Take ye fast hold of it at the behest of Him Who is the Ordainer, the All-Informed. The fifth Ornament 74. The fifth ornament concerneth the protection and preservation of the stations of God’s servants. 75. One should not ignore the truth of any matter, rather should one give expression to that which is right and true. 76. The people of Bahá should not deny any soul the reward due to him, should treat craftsmen with deference, and, unlike the people aforetime, should not defile their tongues with abuse. 77. In this Day, the sun of craftsmanship shineth above the horizon of the occident[the Western world] and the river of trades is flowing out of the sea of that region. [the Aegean Sea?] 78. One must speak with fairness and appreciate such bounty. 79. By the life of God! The word “Equity” shineth bright and resplendent even as the sun. 80. We pray God to graciously shed its radiance upon everyone. 81. He is in truth powerful over all things, He Who wishes to answer the prayers of all men. 82. In these days truthfulness and sincerity are sorely afflicted in the clutches of falsehood, and justice is tormented by the scourge of injustice. 83. The smoke of corruption hath enveloped the whole world in such wise that naught can be seen in any direction save regiments of soldiers and nothing is heard from any land but the clashing of swords. 84. We beseech God, the True [Lord], to strengthen the wielders of His power in that which will rehabilitate the world and bring tranquility to the nations. The sixth Ornament 85 The sixth ornament, Knowledge, is one of the wondrous gifts of God. 86. It is incumbent upon everyone to acquire it. 87. Such arts and material means as are now manifest have been achieved by virtue of His knowledge and wisdom which have been revealed in Epistles and Tablets through His Most Exalted Pen— a Pen out of whose treasury pearls of wisdom and utterance, and the arts and crafts of the world, are brought to light. 88. In this Day the secrets of the earth are laid bare before the eyes of men. 89. The pages of swiftlyappearing newspapers are indeed the mirror of the world. 90. They reflect the deeds and the pursuits of diverse peoples and kindreds. 91. They both reflect them and make them known. 92. They are a mirror endowed with hearing, sight and speech. 93. This is an amazing and potent phenomenon. 94. However, it behooveth the writers thereof to be purged from the promptings of evil passions and desires and to be attired with the raiment of justice and equity. 95. They should inquire into situations as much as possible and ascertain the facts, then set them down in writing. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 96-125 Tablet of Ornaments ORNAMENTS 96. Concerning this wronged [servant], most of the things reported in the newspapers are devoid of truth. 97. Fair speech and truthfulness, by reason of their lofty rank and position, are regarded as a sun shining above the horizon of knowledge. 98. The waves rising from this Ocean are apparent before the eyes of the peoples of the world and the effusions of the Pen of wisdom and utterance are manifest everywhere. 99. It is reported in the press that this Servant hath fled from the land of Ṭá (Ṭihrán) and gone to ‘Iráq. 100. Gracious God! Not even for a single moment hath this wronged [servant] ever concealed Himself. 101. Rather hath He at all times remained steadfast and conspicuous before the eyes of all men. 102. Never have We retreated, nor shall We ever seek flight. 103. In truth it is the foolish people who flee from Our presence. 104. We left Our home country accompanied by two mounted escorts, representing the two honored governments of Persia and Russia until We arrived in ‘Iráq in the plenitude of glory and power. 105. Praise be to God! The Cause whereof this wronged [servant] is the Bearer standeth as high as heaven and shineth resplendent as the sun. 106. Concealment hath no access unto this station, nor is there any occasion for fear or silence. 107. The mysteries of Resurrection and the events of the Last Hour are openly manifest, yet the people are sunk in heedlessness and have suffered themselves to be wrapt in veils. 108. “And when the seas shall boil… And when the Scriptures shall be unrolled.”1 Quran __ 109. By the righteousness of God! The Dawn hath truly brightened and the light hath shone forth and the night hath receded. 110. Happy are they that comprehend. 111. Happy are they that have attained thereunto. 112. Glorified be God! The Pen is perplexed what to write and the Tongue wondereth what to utter. 113. Despite unprecedented hardships and after enduring years of imprisonment, captivity, and woeful trials, We now perceive that veils thicker than the ones We have already torn asunder have intervened, obstructing the vision and causing the light of understanding to be obscured. 114. Moreover We observe that the fresh defamations which are now abundant are far more malicious than those of former days. 115. O people of the Bayán! Fear ye the merciful Lord. 116. Consider the people of former times. 117. What were their deeds and what fruit did they gather? 118. Every thing they uttered was but imposture and whatever they wrought hath proved worthless, except for those whom God hath graciously protected through His power. 119. I swear by the life of Him Who is the Desire of the world! 120. Were a man to ponder in his heart he would, free of all attachment to the world, hasten unto the Most Great Light and would purge and purify his being from the dust of vain imaginings and [the smoke of] idle fancy. 121. What could have prompted the people of the past to err and by whom were they misled? 122. They still reject the truth and have turned towards their own selfish desires. 123. This Wronged One calleth aloud for the sake of God. 124. Whosoever wisheth, let him turn thereunto; whosoever wisheth, let him turn away. 125. Verily God can well afford to dispense with all things, whether of the past or of the future. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 126-145 Tablet of Ornaments ORNAMENTS 126. O people of the Bayán! It is men like unto Hádí Dawlat-Ábádí who, with turban and staff, have been the source of opposition and hindrance and have so grievously burdened the people with superstitions that even at the present time they still expect the appearance of a fictitious person from a fictitious place. 127. Be ye warned, O men of understanding. 128. O Hádí! Give ear unto the Voice of this trustworthy Counselor: 129. Direct thy steps from the left unto the right, That is, turn away from idle fancy unto certitude. 130. Lead not the people into error. 131. The divine Luminary shineth, His Cause is manifest and His signs are all-embracing. 132. Set thy face towards God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent. 133. Renounce thy leadership for the sake of God and leave the people unto themselves. 134. Thou art ignorant of the essential truth, thou art not acquainted therewith. 135. O Hádí! Be thou of one face in the path of God. 136. When in company with the infidels, thou art an infidel and with the pious, thou art pious. 137. Reflect thou upon such souls as offered up their lives and their substance in that land, that haply thou mayest be admonished and roused from slumber. 138. Consider: who is to be preferred, he who preserveth his body, his life, and his possessions, or the one who surrendereth his all in the path of God? 139. Judge thou fairly and be not of the unjust. 140. Take fast hold of justice and adhere unto equity that perchance thou mayest not, for selfish motives, use religion as a snare, nor disregard the truth for the sake of gold. 141. Indeed thine iniquity and the iniquity of such people as thyself have waxed so grievous that the Pen of Glory was moved to make such observations. 143. Fear thou God. 144. He Who heralded this Revelation hath declared: “He shall proclaim under all conditions: 145. ‘Verily, verily, I am God, no God is there but Me, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsistent.’” CHAPTER SIX Divisions 146-170 Tablet of Ornaments ORNAMENTS 146. O people of the Bayán! Ye have been forbidden to contact the loved ones of God. 147. Why hath this ban been imposed and for what purpose? 148. Be ye fair, I adjure you by God, and be not of the heedless. 149. Unto such as are endued with insight, and before the Most Great Beauty, the object of this ban is known and evident; it is so that no one may become aware of his (Hádí’s) secrets and deeds. 150. O Hádí! Thou hast not been in Our company, thou art therefore ignorant of the Cause. 151. Act not according to thine idle imaginings. 152. Aside from these things, scrutinize the Writings with thine own eyes and ponder upon that which hath come to pass. [____ ] 153. Have pity upon thyself and upon the servants of God and be not the cause of waywardness like unto the people aforetime. 154. The path is unmistakable and the proof is evident. 155. Change injustice into justice and inequity into equity. 156. We cherish the hope that the breaths of divine inspiration may strengthen thee and that thine inner ear may be enabled to hear the blessed words: 157. “Say, it is God, then leave them to entertain themselves with their cavillings.” 158. Thou hast been there (Cyprus) and hast seen him (Mírzá Yaḥyá). 159. Now speak forth with fairness. 160. Do not misrepresent the matter, neither to thyself nor to the people. Thou art both ignorant and un-informed. 161. Give ear unto the Voice of this Wronged One and hasten towards the ocean of divine knowledge that perchance thou mayest be adorned with the ornament of comprehension and mayest renounce all else but God. 162. Hearken unto the Voice of this benevolent Counselor, calling aloud, unveiled and manifest, before the faces of kings and their subjects, and summon the people of the world, one and all, unto Him Who is the Lord of Eternity. 163. This is the Word from Whose horizon the daystar of unfailing grace shineth resplendent. 164. O Hádí! This Wronged One, rid of all attachment to the world, hath striven with utmost endeavor to quench the fire of animosity and hatred which burneth fiercely in the hearts of the peoples of the earth. 165. It behooveth every just and fair-minded person to render thanks unto God—exalted be His glory— and to arise to promote this preeminent Cause, that fire may turn into light, and hatred may give way to fellowship and love. 166. I swear by the righteousness of God! This is the sole purpose of this Wronged [servant]. 167. Indeed, in proclaiming this momentous Cause and in demonstrating its Truth We have endured manifold sufferings, hardships, and tribulations. 168. Thou thyself wouldst bear witness unto that which We have mentioned, couldst thou speak with fairness. 169. Verily God speaketh the truth and leadeth the Way. He is the Powerful, the Mighty, the Gracious. 170. May Our Glory rest upon the people of Bahá whom neither the tyranny of the oppressor nor the ascendancy of the aggressor have been able to withhold from God, the Lord of the worlds. Tablet of All Foods CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-35 1854 ALL FOODS 1. He is supremely powerful in accomplishing that which He willeth through a command on His part. And He is God, powerful over all things. 2. Praise be to God Who hath caused oceans of light to surge in the divine fiery water; excited the letters of the dispensation in the incomparable, beclouded Point 3. and made the hidden mount to revolve about the firmament of the theophany, the concealed being, the focal centre of eternality. 4. He caused the lordly Point to circle round the Most-Splendid, All-Enduring ornament to the end, that all might testify that He is the True [One]; [Lord] no God is there save Him. 5. He, verily, is the Incomparable, the [One] [Lord], the Eternal, who neither begetteth nor is begotten. 6. He can never be likened to any single thing, and He, God, is the Majestic, the All-Compelling. 7. Praise be to God, who hath caused the fiery depths to overflow from the purified sanctified temple, and made the beauteous deep to sprinkle forth refined, glorious dewdrops. 8. He hath attracted the Countenances characterised by the letter "H" al-ha' through the unique, eternal melodies and enabled the light-filled dove to sing forth with warblings timeless and everlasting. 9. This, to the end, that all might become aware that He is the True One; there is none other God besides Him, the Beneficent, the Almighty, who cannot be described by anything save His essence or characterised by anything save His eminence. 10. He, verily, is the All-Powerful, the Wrathful. 11. Praise be to God Who hath caused the light to circle round the twin mounts of His light and made the light to revolve around the twin spheres of His light. 12. He hath caused the light to beam forth in the loci of His light and made the light to be retained in the repositories of His light. 13. He hath also caused the light to scintillate through the impulses of His light and made the light to shine resplendent in the visage and images of His light. 14. Praise God! Praised be God! Worthy of praise is He who establishes His own worth, for besides Him there is no other. 15. So praised be Thou, O my God, O my God! Bereft of splendour am I, until I invoke Thee through Thy sanctified verses. 16. No glory have I until I confide in Thee through Thine intimate letters. 17. Without radiance am I until I experience Thee through the secrets of Thy might. 18. And no lustre have I until I observe Thee in the hidden retreats of Thy light. 19. So praised be Thou, O my God, O my God! 20. We failed to invoke Thee at the moment which Thou madest me saddened before the surging of the deep sea of Thy blissfulness, and made me grieved in the land near unto the billowing of the fathomless deep of Thine joys. 21. Likewise at the moment which, in Thy house, Thou madest me afflicted before the high courses of the oceans of Thy radiance. 22. So praised be Thou, O My God, O My God! 23. We failed to adequately bear witness unto Thee in that Thou hast testified before all things unto Thine own being, through Thine own being, for Thou, verily, art God, no God is there except Thee. 24. Eternally Thou hast rested upon the throne of glory and hath everlastingly been concealed by the essence of bounty and justice. 25. Eternally and everlastingly Thou wast hidden in the image Thou hadst aforetime in the magnificence of glory and beauty. 26. Not a single person is capable of fathoming the fullness of Thine Interiority and no soul is able to describe the substance of Thine Identity. 27. Whenever the holy ones attempt to become acquainted with Thee, they subscribe to falsity in the holy court of the King of Thy munificence. 28. And, as often as those who confess Thy unity attempt to characterise Thee, they join partners with Thee at the intimate threshold of the sovereign of Thy might. 29. So praised be Thou, O my God, O my God! 30. Thou art the one who created me free of affliction in Thy dominions and provided for me in such wise that not an atom of misfortune befell me in Thy regions. 31. Such was the case, until Thou enabled me to recognise Thy remembrance and inspired me as one acknowledging the truth for Thy sake; one obedient to His command as befits Thy truth. 32. Thou art who deposited in mine inner essence, a lamp from Thy being, by means of which Thy being might become known. 33. It beamed forth in Thy kingdom and I found a haven in the court of Thy might until oceans of sadness surged over me -a mere drop of which no soul could bear to drink. 34. I wept to such an extent that the spirit well-nigh departed from my body. 35. I was so filled with anxiety that the spiritual beings were sorely troubled. I was overcome with sorrow so as to grievously distress the luminous ones. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 36-65 Tablet of All Foods ALL FOODS 36. And praise be to Thee, my beloved, on account of all that Thou madest to appear through Thy power, ordained through Thy will, decreed through Thy judgement, and determined through Thy power of accomplishment, 37. for all these things are a pr oof of Thy Cause and a path unto the sovereign of Thy graciousness. 38. So praise be to Thee, O My God, O My God! 39. How can I call upon Thee through the wonders of Thy remembrance when the path to the gnosis [knowledge] of the boundary of Thine essence is cut off? 40. And how can I not call upon Thee, in that Thou didst not create me except for the remembrance of Thy benefits and the commemoration of Thy favours. So praise be unto Thee! 41. I, verily, stand before Thee unto Whom all bow down in adoration. 42. So praise be to Thee, O my God, O my God! 43. We failed to entreat Thee on those darkest of nights on which the dove of the command sang out on Mount Sinai, from the right side of the Crimson Tree, with the melodies of Thine eternity; 44. or, during those lengthy periods of gloom, when the bird of light warbled beyond the veils of the realm of concealed divinity, with the warblings of Thy perpetuity. 45. This inasmuch as Thou raised me up unto the heaven of the unseen through the supremacy of the sovereignty of Thine endless permanency; made me to ascend unto the horizon of evident attestation through the power of the king of Thy divinity; 46. caused Me to be elevated unto the hidden retreats of Thy Oneness and ennobled Me through the meeting with Thy visage such that I came to abide in Thy sanctuary and found a haven in Thine expanse. 47. I reclined upon cushions of light through Thy bounty and rose up above the heaven of manifestation through Thy munificence. 48. Thereby did My heart find peace, My soul comfort, My being delight and My essence equanimity, for thereby was I numbered among those who are assured through the meetingwith their Lord. 49. O thou glorious enquirer who art set aglow through the Fire of the Friend! 50. Be thou assured that from the very first day that God aided Me through faith in Him and confirmation in His Cause, it was not my desire to respond to the enquiries of any among the servants. 51. But since I found in thy heart a fire from the Proof of God and a brand from the light of the manifestation of His being, the ocean of my affection hath surged and it is my wish to reply to thee through the power and might of God. 52. My munificence overfloweth with the sprinklings of servitude in the Land of the Theophany, in order that the breezes of light might attract thee unto the summit of exhilaration, and cause thee to attain that station which God hath decreed for thee in these days in which the winds of sorrow have encompassed Me on all sides. 53. This on account of that which the hands of the people have committed for they have calumniated me without proof or written testimony. 54. O Lord! Cast patience upon Me and make Me t o be victorious over the seditious people. 55. Then know that for this paradisiacal verse, this choice fruit, divine song and heavenly pearl, are subtle meanings endless in their infinitude. 56. I, by the grace and bounty of God, shall sprinkle upon thee something of the superabundance of its interpretations that may serve as a memorial for the believers, a guiding light for the estranged, and a stronghold for the agitated. 57. Then bear thou witness that for "food" are diverse levels of meaning; it must suffice thee, however, that We expound four of them. Quran 58. It signifieth the realm of the throne of godliness, the paradise of the divine union. 59. None is capable of expounding even a letter of that verse relative to that Paradise. 60. This inasmuch as that realm is that of the Mystery of Endless Duration, the Unique Sonship, the Incomparable Israelicity, and the Resplendent Selfhood. 61. Its exoteric aspect is the essence of its esoteric aspect and its esoteric aspect the essence of its exoteric aspect. hidden/open 62. It is inappropriate that anyone should attempt to elucidate a single letter of it. 63. God, however, will disclose its mysteries when He willeth unto whomsoever He willeth. 64. And I, verily, in view of My injury and My misery am not informed of even a letter thereof. 65. This inasmuch as the matter cannot be related except on the part of God, its Fashioner and its Originator. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 66-90 Tablet of All Foods ALL FOODS 66. So praise be unto God, its Creator and its Lifegiver above that which those who confess the Unity of God assert. 67. By He in Whose hand is My Soul! 68. If oceans of light should surge forth in that realm all who are in the heavens and on earth would assuredly be drowned; save, that is, a number of the Letters of this Dispensation. (`Theophany') 69. In this respect God beareth sufficient witness as regards both Me and thee. 70. It signifieth the realm of the Paradise of Endless Duration, the Throne of the Divine Realm (Lahut), the Snow-White Light. 71. It is the realm of "He is He Himself" and there is none other save Him. 72. This Paradise is allotted unto those servants who are established upon the Seat of Glory, who quaff liquid camphor nigh unto the All-Beauteous One, and who recite the verses of light in the Heaven of Manifest Justice. 73. Thereby are they enraptured and from that "food" derive comfort. 74. It signifieth the Paradise of the Divine Unicity, the Golden Land, the Depths of realm of the Divine Omnipotence. 75. It is the realm of "Thou art He and He is Thou" (God) allotted unto those servants who do not cried out e xcept with the permission of God; 76. who act according to His command and ever restrain themselves in accordance with His wisdom -just as God hath described them (in the Qur'an) 77. for they are the honoured servants of whom it is written: "They speak not till He hath spoken; and they do His bidding". (21:27) 78. It signifieth the Paradise of Justice, the (Green) verdent land, the Fathomless Deep of Kingdom of God, allotted to those servants whom "neither traffic, nor merchandise beguile from the remembrance of God" Quran 24:27 since they are the companions of the light. 79. They enter therein with the permission of God and find rest upon the carpet of the Almighty. 80. It signifieth the realm of the Paradise of the Divine Bounty, the Crimson Land, the Golden Secret, the Snow-White Mystery, and the Point of human realm. 81. In it are the proofs of the Remembrance greatest, if you are of those who are informed. 82. Ah! Alas! Then Ah! Alas! If the Primal Point were alive in these days and witnessed My grief he would assuredly, at all times, comfort Me, treat Me tenderly, and fill Me with ardent joy. 83. At every moment would he strengthen Me. 84. So Ah! Alas! Would that I had died after him, before these days, or were one quite forgotten, consigned to oblivion. 85. Say: O Thou Concourse! Comfort me! 86. Do not calumniate Me or hasten My affair for I am a servant who hath believed in God and in His signs (and/or verses), and there doth not remain of My days except a few. 87. God, My Lord, is sufficient protector against you since he sufficeth Me and sufficeth he whom he desired aforetime. 88. Sufficient is the careful account of His own Self. 89. Lord! Pour out patience upon Me and make Me victorious over the disbelieving peoples who do not cry out except in accordance with their own delusions nor move except as their idle fancies prompt them. 90. Say: It is not for you to ask why it is this way, for you neither comprehend nor understand. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 91-120 Tablet of All FoodS ALL FOODS 91. O Thou Faithful One! When the breezes of love spilled over from the right-side of the Sinaitic Tree you were turned to the right and to the left; 92. in that place, in the Cave of Light, you were protected with the permission of God, the Exalted, for He is God, Powerful over all things. 93. And you acknowledged and understood all that We expounded for you. 94. Then bear witness that We desire to expound further. 95. Then know that the significance of "food" is the essence of knowledge; that is, all branches of learning. 96. "Israel" signifieth the Primal Point, and the children of Israel, He whom God, on His part, made a Proof unto the people in these days. 97. "Except what Israel made unlawful for itself"; that is, that which the Primal Point made unlawful for his elevated ones and his servants. 98. Then bear witness that all that God decreed in the Book through His command and His power of interdiction is the truth about which there is no doubt. 99. It is incumbent upon all to act in conformity therewith and to assent thereto. 100. Let not the actions of those who have been spreading wickedness in the land veil you. 101. They suppose that they are rightly guided. Nay! By the Lord of the Realm of the Divine Cloud! 102. They are liars and calumniators. The nature of that party is such that they should never be allowed to eat even barley in these days. 103. How then, can they possibly be allowed to eat what God hath forbidden in the Book? 104. So praised be He, praised be He above that which the associators assert. 105. O Thou Friend! Since you were illumened through the orient light of the radiance of the splendours of the Morn of Eternity -- the lights of which [or, of whom] have filled the horizons -106. and been captivated by the winning ways of the Light of Endless Duration -- the traces of which [or, of whom] have appeared upon the Temples of the Orient Light -107. then know that the intention of "food" in these days in which the sun shineth in the centre of Heaven and the Lamp of Eternality hath shed splendour upon the Luminary of the Realm of Divine Cloud, is none other than the Bearer of the Cause. 108. "Israel" in this connection, signifieth the Primal Will by means of which God created all who are in the heavens and on the earth and what is between them. 109. The "children of Israel" are those servants who were captivated by the light of that Primal Will in the "year sixty" (1260 AH) (AD 1844) and thereafter until the "Day" on which He shall assemble the people before the Lord of the Worlds. 110. God desireth not that anyone be oppressed, yet the people wrong their own selves. 111. So know that the light of God hath ever been established upon the Throne of Favour and will ever remain the like of what it was; though the people neither comprehend nor bear witness. 112. Since We have lifted you up to the summit of the Mount of Light, elevated you to the peak of the Mount of Servitude in the Land of Exhilaration, 113. enabled you to drink deep of the Water of the Divine Oneness from the Camphor Fount at the hand of the All-Beauteous Joseph, and given you rest in the Cradle of Tranquillity about which the Gladsome Ant sang forth 114. -- therein your spirit enlivened, your soul delighted and your essence gladdened -then thank God Who created you aforetime by a command on His part and made you to be numbered among those servants who are rightly guided through the verses of God. 115. Now, at this moment, I cease not to complain of my sorrow and anguish unto God for He alone acknowledgeth My anxiety, is aware of My plight, and heareth My lamentation. 116. By He who hath made the bird(s) of light to soar in the land of the Theophany! 117. None is to be found as dejected as I, for now do I dwell at the point of dust in obscure ignonimy. 118. There is no possessor of Spirit in the Dominion of God except he weepeth over Me to the degree that the heavens are well-nigh cleft asunder, the earth split open, and the mountains levelled. 119. This inasmuch as the Eye of Time hath not seen anyone as oppressed as I. 120. And I, verily, have been patient and forbearing; have sat between the hands of God, trusted in Him and committed the affair unto Him, perchance He might comfort Me and protect Me from all that the people have committed. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 121-145 Tablet of All Foods ALL FOODS 121. Then know, O Kamal! If I should expound that verse from this day until the days find their consummation in "the One Invoked for Help" Quran 3:87 122. -- which is the Day when the people will rise up before the visage of the Living One, the Wondrous, the extent to which God would favour me through His grace and bounty could not be estimated. 123. This inasmuch as the mystery of the divine union hath been set in motion, the Ocean of Endless Duration hath surged and the visage of light in the Heavens of the Realm of Unknowing, hath beamed forth from the right side of the Tree of the Command. 124. This, in these days, in which the Sun of Manifestation hath risen in unique manner though the people are neither cognisant of its magnitude nor mindful of its subtlety. 125. So Ah! Alas! If they [the people] could but perceive, the Proof would never be hidden from them nor the Favour be beyond their grasp. 126. Say: It is not for you to ask why it is so, lest you join partners with God who created you and aided you through a light from before Him; if, that is, you are of those who truly believe. 127. Give ear, O Kamal! to the voice of this lowly, this forsaken ant, that hath hid itself in its hole, 128. and Whose desire is to depart from your midst, and vanish from your sight, by reason of that which the hands of men have wrought. 129. God, verily, ha th been witness between Me and His servants. 130. God it is Who beareth witness unto Me in all respects. 131. So Ah! Alas! If the Last Point, the visage of my [brotherly] love, Quddus were alive he would assuredly weep over my plight and would lament that which hath befallen me. 132. And I, for My part, would at this moment beseech his eminence and supplicate his holiness that he would enable Me to ascend unto the court of His might 134. and recline on the cushion of his sanctity as I wished to do in those days (now past) when I was free of the aforementioned misfortunes. 135. O Lord! Cast patience upon Me and make Me to be victorious over the transgressors. [VIII] 136. O Thou Faithful One! If you be of those who dwell in the Snow-White Forest, the Isle of the Criterion, then know that "food" signifieth the Guardianship which God decreed for His people. 137. The intention of "Israel" in this connection is the Point of the Criterion and of the "children of Israel" His trustees [= the Imams] who succeeded Him [Muammad] and by means of Whom God recompenseth His righteous servants. 138. And if you be of those who dwell in the Crimson Isle, the Orchard of the Exposition (al-Bayan), then know that We abandon the "food" and desire the Primal Point [the Bab], the pure wine of the divine union in an elevated station. 139. The intention of "Israel" in this connection is the last visage, the Mystery of Endless Duration in an elevated station and the visage of Light, 140. the disengaged manifestation, the temple of the divine union in an elevated station, whom the aggressors caused to be imprisoned in the land and concealed in the cities. 141. So praised be God above that which the hands of the people commit. And God is not unaware of the actions of the people. [IX] 142. Since, at this moment, the fire of love surgeth in the heart of al-Baha (Bahá-ulláh), the Dove of Servitude singeth in the Heaven of the Divine Cloud and the Bird (Hoopoe) of Light warbleth in the midst of the firmaments, 143. the Sinaitic Tree burneth of itself through the Fire of its own self above the Ark of the Testimony beyond Mount Qaf, (in) the Land of Realization, 144. and the Ant of Servitude hideth in the Vale of the Divine Oneness in this "Night" with mystic fidelity, wherefore do I desire to further expound that verse Quran 3:87 145. This inasmuch as God hath, at this moment, informed me about it through His grace and bounty. And He, verily, is the Mighty, the Generous. Tablet of All Foods CHAPTER SIX Divisions 146-170 ALL FOODS 146. Then bear witness that "food" signifieth the Ocean of the Unseen which is hidden in the Scrolls of Light and treasured up in the Inscribed Tablets. 147. "Israel" signifieth the Manifestation of the Command in these days and the "children of Israel" the people of the Bayan. 148. And that "food" was allowed for them (the Babis); that is, for all who desire to ascend unto the Heaven of Bounty and to drink of the Water of Manifestation [or Pure Water] from that cup, the Goblet of Servitude, which resembleth naught but a shadow in the land. 149. I, however, ask God's forgiveness on account of that limitation. 150. So praised be God, worthy of praise and mighty beyond the attempts of the negligent to describe Him. [X] 151. So Ah! Alas! If there should surge upon me a sprinkling from the ocean of divine authorization from the sovereign of the realm of the divine cloud and the king of glory, I would expound that verse with the accents of the spiritual ones, the sanctified myriads, Quran 3:87 and the melodies of the enraptured ones. 152. Since I have not inhaled, however, the fragrance of realization or accomplishment then that which I have already set forth for you must suffice you; for it is sufficient proof unto those who, in the days of their Lord, were given to remembrance. 153. In view of the fact that you have sought and derived warmth from the fire of love and have found pleasure in the charm of the tra ce of ink in these apposite Tablets, then witness and be assured that I have claimed nothing except servitude to God, the True One. 154. And God is my arbitrator against that which the people falsely allege. 155. Say: `Woe unto you on account of that which your hands have committed; hereafter shall you be brought before the Knower of that which is hidden and that which is manifest and assuredly, in this respect, be questioned.' Quran 9:106 156. Say: `O People of the Concourse! Be not astonished at the handiwork of God, [that is,] the mercy of God and His blessings upon you, if you are of those who are informed. 157. Fear God! and know that the handiwork of God radiates forth in the image of the Lamp of Eternality among the artistry of the people. 158. How is it that you neither consider this nor bear witness unto it?' [XI] 159. Then Ah! Alas! By He Who hath restrained the dove of sorrow in the breast of al-Baha'! (Bahá-ulláh) 160. All that I have witnessed from the day on which I first drank the pure milk from the breast of My mother until this moment hath been effaced from my memory in consequence of that which the hands of the people have committed. 161. And God is aware of all that p ertains to the people though they are not informed. 162. Say: `O People of the Realm of the Divine Cloud! Issue forth from your habitations and present yourselves in the sanctum of light, the manifest divine cloud, the most-great house of God, as hath been decreed, with the permission of God, the Exalted who beareth witness, in the Tablet of the Heart.' [XII] 163. I, verily, conclude this discourse, [where]in that the dove of light sang forth aforetime [before] at the mom ent of its (his) arrival in the land of exhilaration [in the city of _____] and warbled with the accents of the heart. 164. And you know, O my beloved, that for the sake of God, I desired authorization, since patience, on account of my love for the unveiled beauty of God, had departed from me. 165. And you know that a son of adultery wilfully desired to shed My blood. 166. Nay, by the presence of Thy might! I do not pledge allegiance unto him, either in secret or publicly. 167. It is God alone who causeth the day of the spilling of my blood to draw near and when my tears shall be sprinkled upon the dust. 168. So, O would that this my day were the day of the shedding of my blood, for my ardent desire is for the soil. 169. So praised be God, worthy of praise and mighty above that which the associators assert with respect to His description. 170. And praise be to God, wondrous Lord of all the worlds. Translated by S. Lambden CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-30 Tablet of the Proof Revealed after the martyrdom of the King of Martyrs and the Beloved of Martyrs and was addressed to Sheik Muḥammad Báqir, denounced by Bahá’u’lláh as the ‘Wolf’. Here Bahá-ulláh refers to Mír Muḥammad Ḥusayn, the Imám Jum’ih of Iṣfahán, surnamed the ‘She-Serpent’, who was Báqir’s accomplice in the persecution of the Bahá'ís. The Epistle to the Son of the Wolf was addressed to Sheik Muḥammad Taqíy-i-Najafí, the son of Sheik Muḥammad Báqir. THE PROOF 1. Hh is the Almighty, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise! 2. The winds of hatred have encompassed the ark of Bathá, by reason of that which the hands of the oppressors have wrought. 3. O Báqir! Thou hast pronounced sentence against them for whom the books of the world have wept, and in whose favour the scriptures of all religions have testified. 4. Thou, who art gone far astray, art indeed wrapt in a thick veil. 5. By God Himself! Thou hast pronounced judgement against them through whom the horizon of faith hath been illumined. 6. Unto this bear witness They Who are the Dawning-Places of Revelation and the Manifestations of the Cause of thy Lord, the Most Merciful, Who have sacrificed Their souls and all that They possessed in His straight Path. 7. The Faith of God hath cried everywhere, by reason of thy tyranny, and yet thou disportest thyself and art of them that exult. 8. There is no hatred in Mine heart for thee nor for anyone. 9. Every man of learning beholdeth thee, and such as are like thee, engulfed in evident folly. 10. Hadst thou realized that which thou hast done, thou wouldst have cast thyself into the fire, or abandoned thine home and fled into the mountains, 11. or wouldst have groaned until thou hadst returned unto the place destined for thee by Him Who is the Lord of strength and of might. 12. O thou who art even as nothing! 13. Rend thou asunder the veils of idle fancies and vain imaginings, that thou mayest behold the Day-Star of knowledge shining from this resplendent Horizon. 14. Thou hast torn in pieces a remnant of the Prophet Himself, and imagined that thou hadst helped the Faith of God. 15. Thus hath thy soul prompted thee, and thou art truly one of the heedless. Mecca 16. Thine act hath consumed the hearts of the Concourse on high, and those of such as have circled round the Cause of God, the Lord of the worlds. 17. The soul of the Chaste One melted, by reason of thy cruelty, Fátimih, daughter of Muḥammad and the inmates of Paradise wept sore in that blessed Spot. 18. Judge thou fairly, I adjure thee by God. 19. What proof did the Jewish doctors adduce wherewith to condemn Him Who was the Spirit of God, when He came unto them with truth? (Jesus the Christ of God) 20. What could have been the evidence produced by the Pharisees and the idolatrous priests to justify their denial of Muḥammad, the Apostle of God, 21. when He came unto them with a book that judged between truth and falsehood with a justice which turned into light the darkness of the earth, and enraptured the hearts of such as had known Him? 22. Indeed thou hast produced, in this day, the same proofs which the foolish divines advanced in that age. 23. Unto this testifieth He Who is the King of the realm of grace in this great Prison. 24. Thou hast, truly, walked in their ways, nay, hast surpassed them in their cruelty, and hast deemed thyself to be helping the Faith and defending the Law of God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 25. By Him Who is the Truth! Thine iniquity hath made Gabriel to groan, and hath drawn tears from the Law of God, through which the breezes of justice have been wafted over all who are in heaven and on earth. 26. Hast thou fondly imagined that the judgement thou didst pronounce hath profited thee? 27. Nay, by Him Who is the King of all Names! 28. Unto thy loss testifieth He with Whom is the knowledge of all things as recorded in the preserved Tablet. 29. When thou didst pen thy judgement, thou wast accused by thy very pen. 30. Unto this doth bear witness the Pen of God, the Most High, in His inaccessible station. CHAPTER TWO Divisions 31-55 Tablet of the Proof THE PROOF 31. O thou who hast gone astray! Thou hast neither seen Me, nor associated with Me, nor been My companion for the fraction of a moment. 32. How is it, then, that thou hast bidden men to curse Me? 33. Didst thou, in this, follow the promptings of thine own desires, or didst thou obey thy Lord? 34. Produce thou a sign, if thou art one of the truthful. 35. We testify that thou hast cast behind thy back the Law of God, and laid hold on the dictates of thy passions. 36. Nothing, in truth, escapeth His knowledge; He, verily, is the Incomparable, the All-Informed. 37. O heedless one! Hearken unto that which the Merciful hath revealed in the Qur’án: 38. ‘Say not to every one who meeteth you with a greeting, Qurán 4:96 “Thou art not a believer.”’ 39. Thus hath He decreed in Whose grasp are the kingdoms of Revelation and of creation, if thou be of them that hearken. 40. Thou hast set aside the commandment of God, and clung unto the promptings of thine own desire. 41. Woe, then, unto thee, O careless one that doubtest! 42. If thou deniest Me, by what proof canst thou vindicate the truth of that which thou dost possess? 43. Produce it, then, O thou who hast joined partners with God, and turned aside from His sovereignty that hath encompassed the worlds! 44. O foolish one! Know thou that he is truly learned who hath acknowledged My Revelation, and drinketh from the Ocean of My knowledge, and hath soared in the atmosphere of My love, 45. and cast away all else besides Me, and taken firm hold on that which hath been sent down from the Kingdom of My wondrous utterance. 46. He, verily, is even as an eye unto mankind, and as the spirit of life unto the body of all creation. 47. Glorified be the All-Merciful Who hath enlightened him, and caused him to arise and serve His great and mighty Cause. 48. Verily, such a man is blessed by the Concourse on high, and by them who dwell within the Tabernacle of Grandeur, who have quaffed My sealed Wine in My Name, the Omnipotent, the All-Powerful. 49. O Báqir! If thou be of them that occupy such a sublime station, produce then a sign from God, the Creator of the heavens. 50. And shouldst thou recognize thy powerlessness, do thou rein in thy passions, and return unto thy Lord, 51. that perchance He may forgive thee thy sins which have caused the leaves of the Divine Lote-Tree to be burnt up, and the Rock to cry out, and the eyes of men of understanding to weep. 52. Because of thee, the Veil of Divinity was rent asunder, and the Ark foundered, and the She-Camel was hamstrung, and the Spirit [Jesus] groaned in His sublime retreat. 53. Disputest thou with Him Who hath come unto thee with the testimonies of God and His signs which thou possessest and which are in the possession of them that dwell on earth? 54. Open thine eyes that thou mayest behold this Wronged One shining forth above the horizon of the will of God, the Sovereign, the Truth, the Resplendent. 55. Unstop, then, the ear of thine heart that thou mayest hearken unto the speech of the Divine Lote-Tree that hath been raised up in truth by God, the Almighty, the Beneficent. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 56-80 Tablet of the Proof THE PROOF 56. Verily, this Tree, notwithstanding the things that befell it by reason of thy cruelty and of the transgressions of such as are like thee, calleth aloud and summoneth all men unto the Sadratu’l-Muntahá 6 and the Supreme Horizon. 57. Blessed is the soul that hath gazed on the Most Mighty Sign, and the ear that hath heard His most sweet Voice, and woe to whosoever hath turned aside and done wickedly. 58. O thou who hast turned away from God! 59. Wert thou to look with the eye of fairness upon the Divine Lote-Tree, thou wouldst perceive the marks of thy sword on its boughs, and its branches, and its leaves, notwithstanding that God created thee for the purpose of recognizing and of serving it. 60. Reflect, that haply thou mayest recognize thine iniquity and be numbered with such as have repented. 61. Thinkest thou that We fear thy cruelty? 62. Know thou and be well assured that from the first day whereon the voice of the Most Sublime Pen was raised betwixt earth and heaven We offered up Our souls, and Our bodies, and Our sons, and Our possessions in the path of God, the Exalted, the Great, and We glory therein amongst all created things and the Concourse on high. 63. Unto this testify the things which have befallen Us in this straight Path. 64. By God! Our hearts were consumed, and Our bodies were crucified, and Our blood was spilt, while Our eyes were fixed on the horizon of the loving-kindness of their Lord, the Witness, the All-Seeing. 65. The more grievous their woes, the greater waxed the love of the people of Bahá. 66. Unto their sincerity hath borne witness what the All-Merciful hath sent down in the Qur’án. 67. He saith: ‘Wish ye, then, for death, if ye are sincere.’ 7 68. Who is to be preferred, he that hath sheltered himself behind curtains, or he that hath offered himself in the path of God? 69. Judge thou fairly, and be not of them that rove distraught in the wilderness of falsehood. 70. So carried away have they been by the living waters of the love of the Most Merciful, that neither the arms of the world nor the swords of the nations have deterred them from setting their faces towards the ocean of the bounty of their Lord, the Giver, the Generous. 71. By God! Troubles have failed to unnerve Me, and the repudiation of the divines hath been powerless to weaken Me. 72. I have spoken, and still speak forth before the face of men: 73. ‘The door of grace hath been unlocked and He Who is the Dayspring of Justice is come with perspicuous signs and evident testimonies, from God, the Lord of strength and of might!’ 74. Present thyself before Me that thou mayest hear the mysteries which were heard by the Son of ‘Imrán 8 upon the Sinai of Wisdom. 75. Thus commandeth thee He Who is the Dawning-Place of the Revelation of thy Lord, the God of Mercy, from His great Prison. 76. Hath leadership made thee proud? 77. Peruse thou what God hath revealed to the Sovereign ruler, the Sulṭán of Turkey, who hath incarcerated Me in this fortified stronghold, so that thou mayest be informed of the condition of this Wronged One, as decreed by God, the One, the Single, the All-Informed. 79. Art thou happy to see the abject and worthless as thy followers? 80. They support thee as did a people before them, they that followed Annas, who, without clear proof and testimony, pronounced judgement against the Spirit. 9 CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-105 Tablet of the Proof THE PROOF 81. Peruse thou the Kitáb-i-Íqán and that which the All-Merciful hath sent down unto the King of Paris 10 and to such as are like him, that thou mayest be made aware of the things that have happened in the past, and be persuaded that We have not sought to spread disorder in the land after it had been well-ordered. 81. We exhort, wholly for the sake of God, His servants. 82. Let him who wisheth turn unto Him, and him who wisheth turn aside. 83. Our Lord, the Merciful, is verily the All-Sufficing, the All-Praised. 84. O concourse of divines! This is the day whereon nothing amongst all things, nor any name amongst all names, can profit you save through this Name which God hath made the Manifestation of His Cause and the Dayspring of His Most Excellent Titles unto all who are in the kingdom of creation. 85. Blessed is that man that hath recognized the fragrance of the All-Merciful and been numbered with the steadfast. 86. Your sciences shall not profit you in this day, nor your arts, nor your treasures, nor your glory. 87. Cast them all behind your backs, and set your faces towards the Most Sublime Word through which the Scriptures and the Books and this lucid Tablet have been distinctly set forth. 88. Cast away, O concourse of divines, the things ye have composed with the pens of your idle fancies and vain imaginings. 89. By God! The Day-Star of Knowledge hath shone forth above the horizon of certitude. 90. O Báqir! Read and call thou to mind that which was said of old by a believer of thy stock: 91. ‘Will ye slay a man because he saith my Lord is God, when He hath already come to you with signs from your Lord? 92. If he be a liar, on him will be his lie, but if he be a man of truth, part of what he threateneth will fall upon you. 93. In truth God guideth not him who is a transgressor, a liar.’ 94. O thou who art gone astray! If thou hast any doubt concerning Our conduct, know thou that We bear witness unto that whereunto God hath Himself borne witness ere the creation of the heavens and of the earth, that there is none other God but Him, the Almighty, the All-Bounteous. 95. We testify that He is One in His Essence, One in His attributes. 11 96. He hath none to equal Him in the whole universe, nor any partner in all creation. 97. He hath sent forth His Messengers, and sent down His Books, that they may announce unto His creatures the Straight Path. 98. Hath the Sháh been informed, and chosen to close his eyes to thine acts? Or hath he been seized with fear at the howling of a pack of wolves who have cast the Path of God behind their backs and followed in thy way without any clear proof or book? 99. We have heard that the provinces of Persia have been adorned with the adornment of justice. 100. When We observed closely, however, We found them to be the dawning-places of tyranny and the daysprings of injustice. 101. We behold justice in the clutches of tyranny. 102. We beseech God to set it free through the power of His might and His sovereignty. 103. He, verily, overshadoweth all that is in the heavens and on earth. 104. To none is given the right to protest against anyone concerning that which hath befallen the Cause of God. 105. It behoveth whosoever hath set his face towards the Most Sublime Horizon to cleave tenaciously unto the cord of patience, and to put his reliance in God, the Help in Peril, the Unconstrained. CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 106-130 Tablet of the Proof THE PROOF 106. O ye loved ones of God! Drink your fill from the well-spring of wisdom, and walk ye in the garden of wisdom, and soar ye in the atmosphere of wisdom, and speak forth with wisdom and eloquence. 107. Thus biddeth you your Lord, the Almighty, the All-Knowing. 108. O Báqir! Rely not on thy glory, and thy power. 109. Thou art even as the last trace of sunlight upon the mountain-top. 110. Soon will it fade away, as decreed by God, the All-Possessing, the Most High. 111. Thy glory and the glory of such as are like thee have been taken away, and this verily is what hath been ordained by the One with Whom is the Mother Tablet. 112. Where is he to be found who contended with God, and whither is gone he that gainsaid His signs, and turned aside from His sovereignty? 113. Where are they who have slain His chosen ones and spilt the blood of His holy ones? 114. Reflect, that haply thou mayest perceive the breaths of thine acts, O foolish doubter! 115. Because of you the Apostle 12 lamented, and the Chaste One 13 cried out, and the countries were laid waste, and darkness fell upon all regions. 116. O concourse of divines! Because of you the people were abased, and the banner of Islám was hauled down, and its mighty throne subverted. 117. Every time a man of discernment hath sought to hold fast unto that which would exalt Islám, ye raised a clamour, and thereby was he deterred from achieving his purpose, while the land remained fallen in clear ruin. 118. Consider the Sulṭán of Turkey! He did not want war, but those like you desired it. 119. When its fires were enkindled and its flames rose high, the government and the people were thereby weakened. 120. Unto this beareth witness every man of equity and perception. 121. Its calamities waxed so great that the smoke thereof surrounded the Land of Mystery 14and its environs, and what had been revealed in the Tablet of the Sulṭán was made manifest. 122. Thus hath it been decreed in the Book, at the behest of God, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting. 123. O My Supreme Pen! Leave Thou the mention of the Wolf, and call Thou to remembrance the She-Serpent 15 whose cruelty hath caused all created things to groan, and the limbs of the holy ones to quake. 124. Thus biddeth Thee the Lord of all names, in this glorious station. 125. The Chaste One 16 hath cried out by reason of thine iniquity, and yet thou dost imagine thyself to be of the family of the Apostle of God! 126. Thus hath thy soul prompted thee, O thou who hast withdrawn thyself from God, the Lord of all that hath been and shall be. 127. Judge thou equitably, O She-Serpent! For what crime didst thou sting the children 17 of the Apostle of God, and pillage their possessions? 128. Hast thou denied Him Who created thee by His command ‘be, and it was’? 129. Thou hast dealt with the children of the Apostle of God as neither ‘Ád hath dealt with Húd, nor Thámúd with Ṣáliḥ, nor the Jews with the Spirit of God, 18 the Lord of all being. 130. Gainsayest thou the signs of thy Lord which no sooner were sent down from the heaven of His Cause than all the books of the world bowed down before them? Tablet of the Proof CHAPTER SIX Divisions 131-160 THE PROOF 131. Meditate, that thou mayest be made aware of thine act, O heedless outcast! 132. Ere long will the breaths of chastisement seize thee, as they seized others before thee. 133. Wait, O thou who hast joined partners with God, the Lord of the visible and the invisible. 134. This is the day which God hath announced through the tongue of His Apostle. 135. Reflect, that thou mayest apprehend what the All-Merciful hath sent down in the Qur’án and in this inscribed Tablet. 136. This is the day whereon He Who is the Dayspring of Revelation hath come with clear tokens which none can number. 137. This is the day whereon every man endued with perception hath discovered the fragrance of the breeze of the All-Merciful in the world of creation, and every man of insight hath hastened unto the living waters of the mercy of His Lord, the King of Kings. 138. O heedless one! The tale of the Sacrifice 19 hath been retold, and he who was to be offered up hath directed his steps towards the place of sacrifice, and returned not, by reason of that which thy hand hath wrought, O perverse hater! 139. Didst thou imagine that martyrdom could abase this Cause? 140. Nay, by Him Whom God hath made to be the Repository of His Revelation, if thou be of them that comprehend. 141. Woe betide thee, O thou who hast joined partners with God, and woe betide them that have taken thee as their leader, without a clear token or a perspicuous book. 142. How numerous the oppressors before thee who have arisen to quench the light of God, and how many the impious who murdered and pillaged until the hearts and souls of men groaned by reason of their cruelty! 143. The sun of justice hath been obscured, inasmuch as the embodiment of tyranny hath been stablished upon the throne of hatred, and yet the people understand not. 144. The children of the Apostle have been slain and their possessions pillaged. 145. Say: Was it, in thine estimation, their possessions or themselves that denied God? 146. Judge fairly, O ignorant one that hath been shut out as by a veil from God. 147. Thou hast clung to tyranny and cast away justice; whereupon all created things have lamented, and still thou art among the wayward. 148. Thou hast put to death the aged, and plundered the young. 149. Thinkest thou that thou wilt consume that which thine iniquity hath amassed? 150. Nay, by Myself! Thus informeth thee He Who is cognizant of all. 151. By God! The things thou possessest shall profit thee not, nor what thou hast laid up through thy cruelty. 152. Unto this beareth witness Thy Lord, the All-Knowing. 153. Thou hast arisen to put out the light of this Cause; ere long will thine own fire be quenched, at His behest. 154. He, verily, is the Lord of strength and of might. The changes and chances of the world, and the powers of the nations, cannot frustrate Him. 155. He doeth what He pleaseth, and ordaineth what He willeth through the power of His sovereignty. 156. Consider the she-camel. Though but a beast, yet hath the All-Merciful exalted her to so high a station that the tongues of the earth made mention of her and celebrated her praise. 157. He, verily, overshadoweth all that is in the heavens and on earth. No God is there but Him, the Almighty, the Great. 158. Thus have We adorned the heaven of Our Tablet with the suns of Our words. 159. Blessed the man that hath attained thereunto and been illumined with their light, and woe betide such as have turned aside, and denied Him, and strayed far from Him. 160. Praised be God, the Lord of the worlds! 6. The Sacred Lote-Tree, the Tree beyond which there is no passing (See Qur’án 53:8–18). A symbol of the Manifestation of God. (See God Passes By p. 94.) 7. Qur’án 2:88. 8. Moses. 9. Jesus. 10. Napoleon III. 11. Qur’án 40:29. 12. Muḥammad. 13. Fátimih, daughter of Muḥammad. 14. Adrianople. 15. The Imám-Jum’ih of Iṣfahán, see page 203. 16. Fátimih. 17. The King of Martyrs and the Beloved of Martyrs. 18. Jesus. 19. Ishmael. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-20 The Tablet of the Four Valleys THE FOUR VALLEYS Preamble 1. He is the Strong, the Well-Beloved! 2. O light of truth, Hisám-i-Dín, the bounteous, No prince hath the world begot like unto Thee! Mathnaví of Rúmí 3. I am wondering why the tie of love was so abruptly severed, and the firm covenant of friendship broken. 4. Did ever, God forbid, My devotion lessen, or My deep affection fail, that thou hast thus forgot Me and blotted Me from thy thoughts? 5. What fault of Mine hath made thee cease thy favors? 6. Is it that We are lowly and thou of high degree? Sa'dí, Muslihu'd-Dín of Shíráz (famed author of the Gulistán and other poetical works, AD 1250) 7. Or is that a single arrow hath driven thee from the battle? (Persian proverb describing a man who gives up easily. Has the sheik given up on being a mystic after learining of the Baha prophecies?) 8. Have they not told thee that faithfulness is a duty on those who follow the mystic way, that it is the true guide to His Holy Presence? 9. "But as for those who say, `Our Lord is God,' and who go straight to Him, the angels shall descend to them..." Quran 41:30 10. Likewise He saith, "Go straight on then as thou hast been commanded." Quran 11:114; 42:14 11. Wherefore, this course is incumbent on those who dwell in the presence of God. 12. I do as bidden, and I bring the message, Whether it give thee counsel or offense. Sa'dí 13. Albeit I have received no answer to My letters and it is contrary to the usage of the wise to express My regard anew, yet this new love hath broken all the old rules and ways. 14. Tell us not the tale of Laylí or of Majnún's woe— thy love hath made the world forget the loves of long ago. 15. when once thy name was on the tongue, the lovers caught it and it set the speakers and the hearers dancing to and fro. 16. And of divine wisdom and heavenly counsel, (Rúmí says): 17. Each moon, O my beloved, for three days I go mad; Today's the first of these—'Tis why thou seest me glad. Sa'dí 18. We hear that thou hast journeyed to Tabríz and Tiflis to disseminate knowledge, or that some other high purpose hath taken thee to Sanandaj. (capital of Persian Kurdistán) This preamble to The Four Valleys is written in the finest Persian epistolary style. The rules of classical letter writing in Persian require quotations from literary works, and assertions of abiding love for the person addressed, that is chided for having neglected the writer. 19. O My eminent friend! Those who progress in mystic wayfaring are of four kinds. 20. I shall describe them in brief, that the grades and qualities of each kind may become plain to thee. The Tablet of the Four Valleys CHAPTER TWO Divisions 21-40 The First Valley THE FOUR VALLEYS 21. If the travelers seek after the goal of the Intended, this station appertaineth to the being —yet that being which is "The Being of God standing within Him with laws." Hadíth 22. On this plane, the being is not rejected but beloved; it is well-pleasing and not to be shunned. 23. Although at the beginning, this plane is the realm of conflict, yet it endeth in attainment to the throne of splendor. 24. As they have said: "O Abraham of this day, O Friend Abraham of the Spirit! Kill these four birds of prey," the Mathnaví that after death the riddle of life may be unraveled. (Here Rúmí tells a story of four evil birds, that when put to death changed into four birds of goodness. The allegory refers to subduing evil qualities and replacing them with good.) 25. This is the plane of the soul who is pleasing unto God. Refer to the verse: 26. O thou soul who art well assured, Return to thy Lord, well-pleased, and pleasing unto Him. which endeth: Enter thou among My servants, And enter thou My paradise. Quran 89:27-30 27. This station hath many signs, unnumbered proofs. 28. Hence it is said: "Hereafter We will show them Our signs in the regions of the earth, and in themselves, until it become manifest unto them that it is the truth," Quran 41:53 and that there is no God save Him. 29. One must, then, read the book of his own self, rather than some treatise on rhetoric. 30. Wherefore He hath said, "Read thy Book: There needeth none but thyself to make out an account against thee this day." Quran 17:15 31. The story is told of a mystic knower, who went on a journey with a learned grammarian as his companion. 32. They came to the shore of the Sea of Grandeur. 33. The knower straightway flung himself into the waves, yet the grammarian stood lost in his reasonings, which were as words that are written on water. 34. The knower called out to him, "Why dost thou not follow?" 35. The grammarian answered, "O Brother, I dare not advance. I must needs go back again." 36. Then the knower cried, "Forget what thou didst read in the books of Síbávayh and Qawlavayh, of Ibn-i-Hajíb and Ibn-i-Málik, and cross the water." Famed writers on grammar and rhetoric 37. The death of self is needed here, not rhetoric: 38. Be nothing, then, and walk upon the waves. The Mathnaví 39. Likewise is it written, "And be ye not like those who forget God, and whom He hath therefore caused to forget their own selves. 40. These are the wicked doers." Quran 59:19 CHAPTER THREE Divisions 41-60 The Tablet of the Four Valleys The Second Valley THE FOUR VALLEYS 41. If the wayfarer's goal be the dwelling of the Praiseworthy, (An attribute of God, and a title of Muhammad.) this is the station of primal reason which is known as the Prophet and the Most Great Pillar. (Maqám-i-Mahmúd—Praiseworthy Station—is the rank of Prophets, whom are endowed with constancy, rather than falsifying or censoring teachings.) 42. Here reason signifieth the divine, universal mind, whose sovereignty enlighteneth all created things—nor doth it refer to every feeble brain; for it is as the wise Saná'í hath written: 43. How can feeble reason encompass the Qur'án, Or the spider snare a phoenix in his web? 44. Wouldst thou that the mind should not entrap thee? Teach it the science of the love of God! 45. On this plane, the traveler meeteth with many a trial and reverse. 46. Now is he lifted up to heaven, now is he cast into the depths. 47. As it hath been said: "Now Thou drawest me to the summit of glory, again Thou castest me into the lowest abyss." 48. The mystery treasured in this plane is divulged in the following holy verse from the Súrih of The Cave Quran 18:16 (A reference to the station of complete faith. The companions of the Cave are identified with early Christian martyrs.) 49. "And thou mightest have seen the sun when it arose, pass on the right of their cave, and when it set, leave them on the left, while they were in its spacious chamber. 50. This is one of the signs of God. 51. Guided indeed is he whom God guideth; yet, for him whom He misleadeth, thou shalt by no means find a patron." 52. If a man could know what lieth hid in this one verse, it would suffice him. 53. Wherefore, in praise of such as these, He hath said: "Men whom neither merchandise nor traffic beguile from the remembrance of God." Quran 24:37 54. This station conferreth the true standard of knowledge, and freeth man from tests. 55. In this realm, to search after knowledge is irrelevant, for He hath said concerning the guidance of travelers on this plane, 56. "Fear God, and God will instruct thee." Quran 2:282 57. And again: "Knowledge is a light which God casteth into the heart of whomsoever He willeth." Hadíth 58. Wherefore, a man should make ready his heart that it be worthy of the descent of heavenly grace, and that the bounteous Cup-Bearer may give him to drink of the wine of bestowal from the merciful vessel. 59. "For the like of this let the travailers travail!" Quran 37:59 60. And now do I say, "Verily we are from God, and to Him shall we return." Quran 2:151 The Tablet of the Four Valleys CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 61-85 The Third Valley THE FOUR VALLEYS 61. If the loving seekers wish to live within the precincts of the Attracting (Lord), (That attribute of God which draws all creatures to Him.) no soul may dwell on this Kingly Throne save the beauty of love. 62. This realm is not to be pictured in words. 63. Love shunneth this world and that world too, In him are lunacies 72. 64. The minstrel of love harpeth this lay: Servitude enslaveth, kingship doth betray. the Mathnaví 65. This plane requireth pure affection and the bright stream of fellowship. 66. In telling of these companions of the Cave He saith: "They speak not till He hath spoken; and they do His bidding." Quran 21:27 67. On this plane, neither the reign of reason is sufficient nor the authority of self. 68. Hence, one of the Prophets of God hath asked: "O my Lord, how shall we reach unto Thee?" 69. And the answer came, "Leave thyself behind, and then approach Me." 70. These are a people who deem the lowest place to be one with the throne of glory, and to them beauty's bower differeth not from the field of a battle fought in the cause of the Beloved. 71. The denizens of this plane speak no words—but they gallop their chargers. 72. They see merely the inner reality of the Beloved. 73. To them all words of sense are meaningless, and senseless words are full of meaning. 74. They cannot tell one limb from another, one part from another. 75. To them the mirage is the real river; to them going away is returning. 76. Wherefore hath it been said: The story of Thy beauty reached the hermit's dell; Crazed, he sought the Tavern where the wine they buy and sell. 77. The love of Thee hath leveled down the fort of patience, The pain of Thee hath firmly barred the gate of hope as well. (Sa'dí) 78. In this realm, instruction is assuredly of no avail. The lover's teacher is the Loved One's beauty, His face their lesson and their only book. 79. Learning of wonderment, of longing love their duty, Not on learned chapters and dull themes they look. 80. The chain that binds them is His musky hair, to them, is but to Him a stair. the Mathnaví The Cyclic Scheme, (The Cyclic Theory of Abú-'Ali Síná (Avicenna—980-1037) as expressed by him in the quatrain: Every semblance, every shape that perisheth today In the treasure-house of Time is safely stored away. When the world revolveth to its former place, Out of the Invisible He draweth forth its face. 81. Here followeth a supplication to God, the Exalted, the Glorified: 82. O Lord! O Thou Whose bounty granteth wishes! I stand before Thee, all save Thee forgetting. 83. Grant that the mote of knowledge in my spirit Escape desire and the lowly clay; 84. Grant that Thine ancient gift, this drop of wisdom, Merge with Thy mighty sea. the Mathnaví 85. Thus do I say: There is no power or might save in God, the Protector, the Self-Subsistent. Qurán 18:37 CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 86-115 The Tablet of the Four Valleys The Fourth Valley THE FOUR VALLEYS 86. If the mystic knowers be of those who have reached to the beauty of the Beloved (Lord), this station is the apex of consciousness and the secret of divine guidance. 87. This is the center of the mystery: "He doth what He willeth, ordaineth what He pleaseth." Quran 2:254; 5:1, etc 88. Were all the denizens of earth and heaven to unravel this shining allusion, this darksome riddle, until the Day when the Trumpet soundeth, yet would they fail to comprehend even a letter thereof, for this is the station of God's immutable decree, His foreordained mystery. 89. Hence, when searchers inquired of this, He made reply, "This is a bottomless sea which none shall ever fathom." 90. And they asked again, and He answered, "It is the blackest of nights through which none can find his way." Statement attributed to `Alí 91. Whoso knoweth this secret will assuredly hide it, and were he to reveal but its faintest trace they would nail him to the cross. 92. Yet, by the Living God, were there any true seeker, I would divulge it to him; for they have said: 93. "Love is a light that never dwelleth in a heart possessed by fear." 94. Verily, the wayfarer who journeyeth unto God, unto the Crimson Pillar in the snow-white path, will never reach unto his heavenly goal unless he abandoneth all that men possess: " 95. And if he feareth not God, God will make him to fear all things; whereas all things fear him who feareth God." quotation in Arabic 96. Speak in the Persian tongue, though the Arab please thee more; A lover hath many a tongue at his command. the Mathnaví 97. How sweet is this couplet which revealeth such a truth: 98. See, our hearts come open like shells, when He raineth grace like pearls, And our lives are ready targets, when agony's arrows He hurls. 99. And were it not contrary to the Law of the Book, I would verily bequeath a part of My possessions to the one who would put Me to death, and I would name him My heir; 100. yea, I would bestow upon him a portion, would render him thanks, would seek to refresh Mine eyes with the touch of his hand. 101. But what can I do? I have no possessions, no power, and this is what God hath ordained. (This was revealed before the Declaration of Bahá-ulláh. The subsequent lines refer to the imminence of His Manifestation.) 102. Methinks at this moment, I catch the fragrance of His garment blowing from the Egypt of Bahá; (Literally, the garment of Há, which is the letter "H" and here represents Bahá.) (This reference is to the story of Joseph in the Qur'án and the Bible.) verily He seemeth near at hand, though men may think Him far away. (This refers to those who did not expect the imminent advent of Him Whom God Shall Manifest.) 103. My soul doth smell the perfume shed by the Beloved One; My sense is filled with the fragrance of My dear Companion. 104. The duty of long years of love obey And tell the tale of happy days gone by, 105. That land and sky may laugh aloud today, And it may gladden mind and heart and eye. 106. This is the realm of full awareness, of utter self-effacement. 107. Even love is no pathway to this region, and longing hath no dwelling here; wherefore is it said, 108. "Love is a veil betwixt the lover and the beloved." 109. Here love becometh an obstruction and a barrier, and all else save Him is but a curtain. the Mathnaví 110. The wise Saná'í hath written: Never the covetous heart shall come to the stealer of hearts, Never the shrouded soul unite with beauty's rose. 111. For this is the realm of Absolute Command and is free of all the attributes of earth. 112. The exalted dwellers in this mansion do wield divine authority in the court of rapture, with utter gladness, and they do bear a kingly sceptre. 113. On the high seats of justice, they issue their commands, and they send down gifts according to each man's deserving. 114. Those who drink of this cup abide in the high bowers of splendor above the Throne of the Ancient of Days, and they sit in the Empyrean of Might within the Lofty Pavilion: 115. "Naught shall they know of sun or piercing cold." Quran 76:13 The Tablet of the Four Valleys CHAPTER SIX Divisions 116-135 (The Fourth Valley) THE FOUR VALLEYS 116. Herein the high heavens are in no conflict with the lowly earth, nor do they seek to excel it, for this is the land of mercy, not the realm of distinction. 117. Albeit at every moment these souls appear in a new office, yet their condition is ever the same. 118. Wherefore of this realm it is written, "No work withholdeth Him from another." This quotation is from one of the commentators on Qur'án 55:29 119. And of another state it is said: "Every day doth some new work employ Him." Quran 55:29 120. This is the food whose savor changeth not, whose color altereth not. 121. If thou eatest thereof, thou shalt verily chant this verse: 122. "I turn my face to Him Who hath created the Heavens and the earth. I am not one of those who add gods to God." Quran 6:79 123. "And thus did we show Abraham the Kingdom of the Heavens and of the Earth, that He might be established in knowledge." Quran 6:75 124. Wherefore, put thy hand into thy bosom, then stretch it forth with power, and behold, thou shalt find it a light unto all the world." Qurán 7:105, etc, and the Hadíth 125. How crystal this cool water that the Cup-Bearer bringeth! 126. How bright this pure wine in the hands of the Beloved! 127. How delicate this draught from the Heavenly Cup! 128. May it do them good, whoso drink thereof, and taste of its sweetness and attain to its knowledge. 129. It is not fitting that I tell thee more, For the stream's bed cannot hold the sea. the Mathnaví 130. For the mystery of this utterance is hid within the storehouse of the Great Infallibility (Ismat-iKubrá, the invariable attribute of the Divine Manifestation.) and laid up in the treasuries of power. 131. It is sanctified above the jewels of explanation; it is beyond what the most subtle of tongues can tell. 132. Astonishment here is highly prized, and utter poverty essential. 133. Wherefore hath it been said, "Poverty is My pride." 134. And again: "God hath a people beneath the dome of glory, whom He hideth in the clothing of radiant poverty." 135. These are they who see with His eyes, hear with His ears, as it is written in the well-known tradition. Hadíth CHAPTER SEVEN Divisions 136-160 The Tablet of the Four Valleys (The Fourth Valley) THE FOUR VALLEYS 136. Concerning this realm, there is many a tradition and many a verse, of broad or special relevancy, yet two of these will suffice to serve as a light for men of mind and heart. 137. The first is His statement: 138. "O My Servant! Obey Me and I shall make thee like unto Myself. 139. I say `Be,' and it is, and thou shalt say `Be,' and it shall be." 140. And the second: 141. "O Son of Adam! Seek fellowship with none until thou hast found Me, and whenever thou shalt long for Me, thou shalt find Me close to thee." 142. Whatever high proofs and wondrous allusions are recounted herein, concern but a single Letter, a single Point. 143. "Such hath been the way of God ... and no change canst thou find in the way of God." Quran 33:62; 48:23 144. I began this epistle some time ago, in thy remembrance, and since thy letter had not reached me then, I began with some words of reproach. 145. Now, thy new missive hath dispelled that feeling and causeth Me to write thee. 146. To speak of My love for thine Eminence is needless. "God is a sufficient witness!" Quran 4:164 147. For his Eminence Shaykh Muhammad—May God the Exalted bless him!— I shall confine Myself to the two following verses which I request be delivered to him: 148. I seek thy nearness, dearer than sweet Heaven; I see thy visage, fairer than Paradise bowers. Sa'dí 149. When I entrusted this message of love to My pen, it refused the burden, and it swooned away. 150. Then coming to itself, it spoke and said, "Glory be to Thee! 151. To Thee do I turn in penitence, and I am the first of them that believe." Quran 7:140 152. Praise be to God, the Lord of the worlds! 153. Let us tell, some other day This parting hurt and woe; 154. Let us write, some other way, Love's secrets—better so. 155. Leave blood and noise and all of these, And say no more of Shams-i-Tabríz. the Mathnaví (Shams-i-Tabríz, the Súfí who exerted a powerful influence on Jalálu'd-Dín Rúmí, diverting his attention from science to mysticism. Much of Rúmí's works are dedicated to him.) 156. Peace be upon thee, and upon those who circle around thee and attain thy meeting. 157. What I had written ere this hath been eaten by the flies, so sweet was the ink. 158. As Sa'dí saith: "I shall forbear from writing any longer, for my sweet words have drawn the flies about me." 159. And now the hand can write no more, and pleadeth that this is enough. 160. Wherefore do I say, "Far be the glory of thy Lord, the Lord of all greatness, from what they affirm of Him." Quran 37:180 Translated by M. Gail Tablet of the Hidden Words 185__ The authorised translation of The Hidden Words, translated by Shoghi Effendi and followed then by alternative translations. The tablet of the Hidden Words was produced in Arabic and Persian, in the same way as was the Bayan. Widely reknowned for its doctrines addressing the prophet(s), The Hidden Words is a early tablet of Baha-ullah. The translators ARABIC Shoghi Effendi Shoghi Effendi's translation is the authorised version of The Hidden Words. These are the first, and commence with numbers. [K] Ibrahim Kheirella, 1900 Ibrahim Kheirella, with the assistance of Howard MacNutt, published in 1900 a literal translation of the Arabic version of The Hidden Words in English. [R] Mr. Hussein Rouhy, 1903 The Arabic Hidden Words of Baha'u'llah, are translated by Mr. Hussein Rouhy of Cairo 1903, according to this principle: "Mr. Rouhy furnished me with literal translations from the original Arabic and Persian. In order to avoid obscurities and forms of expression and figures of speech unfamiliar to Western readers, these have been somewhat modified in form; but in all cases without departure, I think, from the meaning of the originals." Phelps' 300-page book was originally published with an introduction by E.G. Browne, followed by Phelps' Introductory, Bahiyyih Khanum's recollections, Phelps' Discourses, and some translations, in which translation section these hidden words by Hussein Rouhy appear. Shoghi Effendi appears to have had the following views on the book as a whole:"In perusing the minutes of the meeting of the National Spiritual Assembly the Guardian noted that the book of Mr. Myron Phelps has been translated into Urdu. He has instructed me to write and tell you that he does not advise publishing this book in any language, as it is full of inaccuracies. In America they have also ceased to republish it or circulate it for the same reason. He regrets very much that so much trouble has been taken in the matter already, only to prove fruitless in the end. He would also like you to forward to him the copy of the book you have in English for his reference libraries here, as it is, in spite of its inaccuracies, of historic interest. Assuring you of his loving prayers on your behalf in the Holy Shrines." Because the book is made of several independent sections, it is not clear from this quote which section or sections Shoghi Effendi felt were inaccurate. It could be argued that the strength of his reaction would be toward the teachings and principles section which do have clear inaccuracies as Phelps is providing his own summary view of things, and also Browne's divisive introduction, and at this stage it is impossible to discriminate from Shoghi Effendi's general comment what his feelings on these Hidden Words were. [at the turn of the 20th century] Introduction adapted from that of ________ CHAPTER ONE Division 1-35 Tablet of the Hidden Words Arabic version Translations 1. Effendi 2. Kheirella [K] 3. H. Rouhy [R] [ARABIC] HIDDEN WORDS 1. He is the Glory of Glories. 2. This is that which hath descended from the realm of glory, uttered by the tongue of power and might, and revealed unto the Prophets of old. 3. We have taken the inner essence thereof and clothed it in the garment of brevity, as a token of grace unto the righteous, 4. that they may stand faithful unto the Covenant of God, may fulfill in their lives His trust, and in the realm of spirit obtain the gem of Divine virtue. He is El-behi-ul-abha. This is that which descended from the Majestic Might through the Tongue of Power and Strength upon the prophets of the past. We have taken its essences and clothed them with the garment of Brevity, as a favor upon the divines that they may fulfill the Covenant of God and be able to perform in themselves what He entrusted to them; that they may win, by the essence of piety, in the land of the Spirit, the Victory. Of the Utterances which descended from the Majestic Might through the tongue of Power and Strength on the prophets of the past, we have taken the essence and in the garment of Brevity clothed it. And this is a kindness to the Beloved, that they may be enabled to fulfil the Covenant of God and to perform in themselves that which He has entrusted to them, that through the excellence of devotion, which is of the Spirit, they may win the Victory. [R] 5. 1. O SON OF SPIRIT! My first counsel is this: 6. Possess a pure, kindly and radiant heart, that thine may be a sovereignty ancient, imperishable, and everlasting. O Son of Spirit! The first utterance is, Possess a good, pure and enlightened heart, that thou mayest possess a continual, everlasting, unceasing and ancient Kingdom. [K] O Son of Spirit ! The first Utterance declareth: Possess a good, pure, and enlightened heart, for therein is the Kingdom, Eternal, Unpassing, Ancient. [R] 7. 2. O SON OF SPIRIT! The best beloved of all things in My sight is Justice; turn not away therefrom if thou desirest Me, and neglect it not that I may confide in thee. 8. By its aid thou shalt see with thine own eyes and not through the eyes of others, and shalt know of thine own knowledge and not through the knowledge of thy neighbor. 9. Ponder this in thy heart; how it behooveth thee to be. 10. Verily justice is My gift to thee and the sign of My loving-kindness. Set it then before thine eyes. O Son of Spirit! The best of all to Me is justice. Desire thou not to cast it away, if thou desirest Me, and neglect it not, that thou mayest be faithful to Me, for by it, thou wouldst succeed to see all the things with thine own eye and not by the eye of the creatures, and know them by thine own knowledge and not by the knowledge of any in the world. Think over this - how thou oughtest to be. Justice is one of My Gifts to thee and one of My Cares over thee, therefore put it before thine eyes continually. [K] O Son of Spirit ! The best of all to Me is Justice. Cast it not aside if thou desirest Me. Neglect it not. By it thou wilt be strengthened to see all things, not with the eyes of men, but with thine own, to know all things, not by the knowledge of any in the world, but of thyself. Upon this meditate - how thou oughtest to be. The power of discernment have I given thee. This is My Providence for thee; keep it ever before thine eyes. [R] 11. 3. O SON OF MAN! Veiled in My immemorial being and in the ancient eternity of My essence, I knew My love for thee; 12. therefore I created thee, have engraved on thee Mine image, and revealed to thee My beauty. O Son of Man! Thou hast been in My Ancient Identity and in My Everlasting Being. I knew My love in Thee, therefore I created thee and laid upon thee the garment of My Likeness and manifested to thee My Beauty. [K] O Son of Man ! I was in My Ancient Essence and My Everlasting Being. I foreknew My Love for thee; therefore I created thee and laid upon thee My Likeness and manifested in thee My Beauty. [R] 13. 4. O SON OF MAN! I loved thy creation, hence I created thee. 14. Wherefore, do thou love Me, that I may name thy name and fill thy soul with the spirit of life. O Son of Man! I loved thy creation; for this I created thee. Therefore love Me, that I may mention thee and in the Spirit of Life, confirm thee. [K] O Son of Man ! Because thy creation rejoiced Me, therefore I created thee. Love Me, that I may acknowledge thee and in the Spirit of Life confirm thee. [R] 15. 5. O SON OF BEING! Love Me, that I may love thee. 16. If thou lovest Me not, My love can in no wise reach thee. 17. Know this, O servant. O Son of Existence! Love Me, that I may love thee. If thou wouldst not love Me, I can never love thee. Know that, O Servant! [K] O Son of Existence ! Love Me, that thou mayest know My Love for thee. If thou lovest Me not, My Love can never reach thee. Know this, O Servant! [R] 18. 6. O SON OF BEING! Thy Paradise is My love; thy heavenly home, reunion with Me. 19. Enter therein and tarry not. 20. This is that which hath been destined for thee in Our kingdom above and Our exalted dominion. O Son of Existence! Thy paradise is My Love and thy heaven is My Nearness! therefore be impatient to enter into it. This is what was ordained to thee in Our Highest Kingdom and Supreme Majesty. [K] O Son of Existence ! Thy rose-garden is My Love, thy paradise is My Nearness. Therefore enter in and tarry not. In My Supreme Majesty, in My Highest Kingdom, it is this which has been ordained for thee. [R] 21. 7. O SON OF MAN! If thou lovest Me, turn away from thyself; and if thou seekest My pleasure, regard not thine own; that thou mayest die in Me and I may eternally live in thee. O Son of Humanity! If thou desirest Myself, desire not thyself, and if thou wishest My Pleasure, shut thine eye from thy pleasure, that thou mayest die in Me, and I live in thee. [K] O Son of Humanity ! If thou desirest Me, love not thyself. If thou seekest My Grace, value not thine own. Thus thou wilt be transient in Me, but in thee I will be everlasting. [R] 22. 8. O SON OF SPIRIT! There is no peace for thee save by renouncing thyself and turning unto Me; for it behooveth thee to glory in My name, not in thine own; to put thy trust in Me and not in thyself, since I desire to be loved alone and above all that is. O Son of Spirit! No peace was ordained to thee save by cutting thyself from thyself and depending upon Me, for thy glory must be in My Name and not in thy name; and thy dependence upon My Face and not upon thy face; I alone deserve to be beloved above all things. [K] O Son of Spirit ! For thee no peace has been ordained save by turning from thyself and advancing towards Me. Verily it is the Law that thy glory is in My Name and not in thine own; that thy dependence is on My countenance and not on thine. For verily I am to be beloved above all that is. [R] 23. 9. O SON OF BEING! My love is My stronghold; he that entereth therein is safe and secure, and he that turneth away shall surely stray and perish. O Son of Existence! My Love is My Fort: Whosoever enters it, is protected and safe, and he who rejects it, leads himself astray and perishes. [K] O Son of Existence ! My Love is My Kingdom. Whosoever enters it is safe; whoever seeks it not is led astray and perishes. [R] 24. 10. O SON OF UTTERANCE! Thou art My stronghold; enter therein that thou mayest abide in safety. 25. My love is in thee, know it, that thou mayest find Me near unto thee. O Son of Beyan! My Fort thou art; therefore enter into it, that thou mayest be saved. My Love is in thee; therefore know it from thyself that thou mayest find Me near. [K] O Son of Truth ! Of My Kingdom art thou; come into it, that thou mayest attain to Eternal Truth. My Love is in thee; know it to be thyself, that thou mayest find Me near. [R] CHAPTER TWO Division 26-55 Tablet of the Hidden Words Arabic [ARABIC] HIDDEN WORDS 26. 11. O SON OF BEING! Thou art My lamp and My light is in thee. 27. Get thou from it thy radiance and seek none other than Me. 28. For I have created thee rich, and have bountifully shed My favor upon thee. O Son of Existence! My Bowl thou art, and My Light in thee: therefore be enlightened by it, and seek not any beside Me, for I have created thee rich and abundantly bestowed Grace upon thee.[K] O Son of Existence ! My Vase thou art; My Light is in thee. Be enlightened by it and seek not any besides Me; for I have made thee rich and abundantly bestowed My Grace upon thee. [R] 29. 12. O SON OF BEING! With the hands of power I made thee and with the fingers of strength I created thee; and within thee have I placed the essence of My light. 30. Be thou content with it and seek naught else, for My work is perfect and My command is binding. 31. Question it not, nor have a doubt thereof. O Son of Existence! By the Hands of Power I made thee and by the Fingers of Strength I created thee and deposited in thee the essence of My Light: Therefore depend upon it and not upon anything else, for My Action is perfect and My Command must take its effect. Do not disbelieve this, and have no doubt in it. [K] O Son of Existence ! By the Hand of Power I made thee, by the Fingers of Strength I created thee, and in thee I placed the essence of My Light. Therefore depend upon this and upon naught else; for verily Mine Action is perfect and My Decree shall prevail. Doubt not this, question it not. [R] 32. 13. O SON OF SPIRIT! I created thee rich, why dost thou bring thyself down to poverty? 33. Noble I made thee, wherewith dost thou abase thyself? 34. Out of the essence of knowledge I gave thee being, why seekest thou enlightenment from anyone beside Me? 35. Out of the clay of love I molded thee, how dost thou busy thyself with another? 36. Turn thy sight unto thyself, that thou mayest find Me standing within thee, mighty, powerful, and self-subsistent. O Son of Spirit! I have created thee rich: How is it that thou art poor? And made thee mighty: How is it that thou art low? From the essence of Knowledge I manifested thee: How is it that thou seekest someone beside Me? And from the clay of Love I kneaded thee: How is it that thou occupiest thyself with someone else? Turn thy sight to thyself, that thou mayest find Me standing in thee, Powerful, Mighty and Supreme. [K] O Son of Spirit ! I created thee rich. How is it that thou makest thyself poor? I made thee mighty. How is it that thou holdest thyself cheap? From the essence of Knowledge I brought thee forth. How is it that thou seekest aught besides Me? From the clay of Love I kneaded thee. How is it that thou turnest from Me? Direct thy sight to thine own being, that thou mayest find Me standing in thee, Powerful, Mighty, Supreme. [R] 37. 14. O SON OF MAN! Thou art My dominion and My dominion perisheth not; wherefore fearest thou thy perishing? 38. Thou art My light and My light shall never be extinguished; why dost thou dread extinction? 39. Thou art My glory and My glory fadeth not; thou art My robe and My robe shall never be outworn. 40. Abide then in thy love for Me, that thou mayest find Me in the realm of glory. O Son of Man! Thou art My Possession and My Possession will never be destroyed: How is it that thou art afraid of thy destruction? Thou art My Light and My Light will never be extinguished: How is it that thou dreadest extinction? Thou art My Splendor, and My Splendor never will be darkened: Thou art My Garment, and My Garment will never be worn out: Therefore dwell in thy love to Me that thou mayest find Me in the Highest Horizon. [K] O Son of Man ! Thou art My Possession, and My Possession will never be destroyed. How is it that thou fearest thy destruction? Thou art My Light, and My Light will never be extinguished. How is it that thou apprehendest thy extinction? Thou art My Garment, and My Garment will never be worn out. Therefore rest thou in thy love for Me, that thou mayest find Me in the Highest Horizon. [R] 41. 15. O SON OF UTTERANCE! Turn thy face unto Mine and renounce all save Me; for My sovereignty endureth and My dominion perisheth not. 42. If thou seekest another than Me, yea, if thou searchest the universe for evermore, thy quest will be in vain. O Son of Beyan! Face all (the people) by My Face and cast away anyone beside Me, for My Authority is everlasting and will never cease; My Kingdom is a continual one and has no end, and if thou seekest some one beside Me, thou shalt not find, even if thou searchest the universe for ever and ever. [K] O Son of Truth ! Turn to My Face and withdraw from all else besides Me; for verily Mine Authority is enduring and will never end, My Kingdom is eternal and will never be overthrown. If thou seekest something besides Me, thou wilt find it not - yea, even though thou searchest the universe for ever and ever. [R] 43. 16. O SON OF LIGHT! Forget all save Me and commune with My spirit. 44. This is of the essence of My command, therefore turn unto it. O Son of Light! Forget all things beside Me, and be comforted by My Spirit. This is from the Essence of My Command: Therefore direct thyself to it. [K] O Son of Light ! Forget all else in Me, be comforted by My Spirit. This is the essence of My Command; therefore abide in it steadfastly. [R] 45. 17. O SON OF MAN! Be thou content with Me and seek no other helper. 46. For none but Me can ever suffice thee. O Son of Man! Let thy satisfaction be in Myself and not in those who are inferior to Me, and seek not help from any beside Me, for nothing beside Me will ever satisfy thee. [K] O Son of Man ! Let thy satisfaction be in Me - not in the things of the world. Seek no refuge besides Me; for verily there is naught else that will ever satisfy thee. [R] 47. 18. O SON OF SPIRIT! Ask not of Me that which We desire not for thee, then be content with what We have ordained for thy sake, for this is that which profiteth thee, if therewith thou dost content thyself. O Son of Spirit! Ask thou not of Me that which thou dost not desire for thyself. Then be contented with what We have ordained for thy face, for that which We have ordained for thee, will benefit thee - if thou art contented with it. [K] O Son of Spirit ! Ask thou not of Me that which I desire not for thee. Be thou satisfied with what I have ordained to thy countenance; for that will benefit thee - if with it thou art content. [R] 48. 19. O SON OF THE WONDROUS VISION! I have breathed within thee a breath of My own Spirit, that thou mayest be My lover. 49. Why hast thou forsaken Me and sought a beloved other than Me? O Son of the Highest Appearance! I deposited in thee a Spirit from Me that thou might'st be My Lover: Why hast thou left Me and sought another lover? [K] O Son of Divine Wisdom ! I placed in thee a spirit from Me that thou mightest be My Lover. Why hast thou left Me and sought another lover? [R] 50. 20. O SON OF SPIRIT! My claim on thee is great, it cannot be forgotten. 51. My grace to thee is plenteous, it cannot be veiled. 52. My love has made in thee its home, it cannot be concealed. 53. My light is manifest to thee, it cannot be obscured . O Son of Spirit! My Right to thee is great and cannot be forgotten; My Favor upon thee is grand and cannot be hidden; My Love to thee is existing and cannot be covered; My Light to thee is apparent and cannot be secluded. [K] O Son of Spirit ! My Right to thee is great and cannot be denied; My Bounty to thee is ample, and cannot be ignored; My Love for thee is real and cannot be forgotten; My Light for thee is shining and cannot be concealed. [R] 54. 21. O SON OF MAN! Upon the tree of effulgent glory I have hung for thee the choicest fruits, wherefore hast thou turned away and contented thyself with that which is less good? 55. Return then unto that which is better for thee in the realm on high. O Son of Humanity! I have ordained to thee, from the trees of El Abha, the Holiest Fruits: How is it that thou hast laid them aside and been contented with that which is inferior? Return to that which is best for thee in the Highest Horizon. [K] O Son of Humanity ! I have ordained for thee from the Tree of Wisdom the Holiest Fruits. How is it that thou hast turned from them and been content with what is common? Return thou to thy heritage in the Highest Horizon. [R] CHAPTER THREE Division 56-90 Tablet of the Hidden Words Arabic [ARABIC] HIDDEN WORDS 56. 22. O SON OF SPIRIT! Noble have I created thee, yet thou hast abased thyself. 57. Rise then unto that for which thou wast created. O Son of Spirit! I created thee high, but thou hast made thyself low: Therefore ascend to that for which thou wast created. [K] O Son of Spirit ! I created thee sublime, but thou hast made thyself ordinary. Ascend to that for which thou wert created. [R] 58. 23. O SON OF THE SUPREME! To the eternal I call thee, yet thou dost seek that which perisheth. 59. What hath made thee turn away from Our desire and seek thine own? O Son of Blindness! I call thee to life and thou desirest death, for thou hast deserted what We wish for thee and followed that which thou desirest. [K] O Son of the Unseen Supreme Kingdom ! I beckoned thee to life, but thou preferrest death. Wherefore hast thou turned from My desire and followed thine own will? [R] 60. 24. O SON OF MAN! Transgress not thy limits, nor claim that which beseemeth thee not. 61. Prostrate thyself before the countenance of thy God, the Lord of might and power. O Son of Man! Do not go beyond thy limitation, and do not claim for thyself what thou ought'st not, but rather bow to the Manifestation of thy God, the Mighty and Powerful. [K] O Son of Man ! Transgress not the bounds of thy limitation, claim not for thyself what thou shouldst not claim. Adore the Countenance of thy Lord, the Mighty, the Powerful. [R] 62. 25. O SON OF SPIRIT! Vaunt not thyself over the poor, for I lead him on his way and behold thee in thy evil plight and confound thee for evermore. O Son of Spirit! Do not glory by the glory of thyself over the poor, for I walk before him and see thee in thy miserable condition and rebuke thee. [K] O Son of Spirit ! Dost thou boast thyself over the poor? Verily I walk before them; and I behold thee in thy miserable state and for ever grieve for thee. [R] 63. 26. O SON OF BEING! How couldst thou forget thine own faults and busy thyself with the faults of others? 64. Whoso doeth this is accursed of Me. O Son of Existence! How is it that thou hast forgotten the defects of thyself and been occupied with the defects of My Worshipers? Whosoever does that, there is a judgment upon him from Me. O Son of Existence ! How is it that thou hast forgotten thine own faults, and occupiest thyself with the shortcomings of My People? In that thou doest thus thou condemnest thyself. [R] 65. 27. O SON OF MAN! Breathe not the sins of others so long as thou art thyself a sinner. 66. Shouldst thou transgress this command, accursed wouldst thou be, and to this I bear witness. O Son of Man! Breathe not the sins of any one so long as thou art a sinner, and if thou dost contrary to this command, humbled thou art, and to that I bear witness. [K] O Son of Man ! So long as thou thyself sinnest, breathe not of the sins of any. If thou violatest this command, of the earth art thou. To this I bear witness. [R] 67. 28. O SON OF SPIRIT! Know thou of a truth: He that biddeth men to be just, and yet he committeth iniquity is not of Me, even though he bear My name. O Son of Spirit! Be assured that he who commands the people to perform justice, and commits iniquity in himself, is not of Me, although he is attributed to My Name. [K] O Son of Spirit ! Know verily that he who exhorts men to equity and himself does iniquity is not of Me, though he bear My name. [R] [Original placement 28 switched with 29.] 68. 29. O SON OF BEING! Ascribe not to any soul that which thou wouldst not have ascribed to thee, and say not that which thou doest not. 69. This is My command unto thee, do thou observe it. O Son of Existence! Attribute not to any soul that which thou dost not desire to be attributed to thyself, and do not say that which thou dost not do. This is My Command to thee: Therefore obey it. [K] O Son of Spirit ! Lay not upon any man what thou wouldest not have placed against thyself, and promise not what thou wilt not fulfil. This is My Command to thee; obey it. [R] [Original placement 29 switched with 28.] 70. 30. O SON OF MAN! Deny not My servant should he ask anything from thee, for his face is My face; be then abashed before Me. O Son of Man! Prevent not the face of My servant from obtaining whatever he may ask of thee, because his face is My Face, and thou must be ashamed before Me. [K] O Son of Man ! Hinder not My servant in whatsoever he may ask of thee; for his face is My Face, and Me thou must revere. [R] 71. 31. O SON OF BEING! Bring thyself to account each day ere thou art summoned to a reckoning; for death, unheralded, shall come upon thee and thou shalt be called to give account for thy deeds. O Son of Existence! Examine the deeds of thyself each day before thou wouldst be judged, because death cometh suddenly to thee, and thou shalt be obliged to stand for the judgment of thyself. [K] O Son of Existence ! Ponder well thy deeds each day, as though thou wert to be judged for them; for verily death cometh to thee, and then thy deeds will judge thee. [R] 72. 32. O SON OF THE SUPREME! I have made death a messenger of joy to thee. 73. Wherefore dost thou grieve? 74. I made the light to shed on thee its splendor. 75. Why dost thou veil thyself therefrom? O Son of Blindness! I made death to thee as glad tidings: How is it that thou art in despair at its approach? I made the knowledge to thee a lamp; How is it thou art hiding thyself from it? [K] O Son of the Unseen Spiritual Kingdom ! I made death as glad tidings for thee. How is it that thou despairest at its approach? I gave thee enlightenment to guide thee. How is it that thou veilest thyself from it? [R] 76. 33. O SON OF SPIRIT! With the joyful tidings of light I hail thee: Rejoice! 77. To the court of holiness I summon thee; abide therein that thou mayest live in peace for evermore. O Son of Spirit! The Gospel of Light, I herald to thee: Gladden thyself with it. And to the state of Holiness I call thee: Shelter thyself in it that thou may'st be in rest for ever and ever. [K] O Son of Spirit ! The Gospel of Light I herald to thee; gladden thyself with it. To the State of Holiness I call thee; enter its shelter that thou mayest rest for ever. [R] 78. 34. O SON OF SPIRIT! The spirit of holiness beareth unto thee the joyful tidings of reunion; wherefore dost thou grieve? 79. The spirit of power confirmeth thee in His cause; why dost thou veil thyself? 80. The light of His visage doth lead thee; how canst thou go astray? O Son of Spirit! The Holy Ghost heralds comfort to thee: How is it that thou art sorrowful? The Spirit of Command confirms thee in the Cause: How is it that thou hidest thyself? The Light of the Face walks before thee: How is it that thou art led astray? [K] O Son of Spirit ! The Holy Spirit heralds comfort to thee. How is it that thou art sorrowful? The Spirit of Command confirms thee in the Cause. How is it that thou tarriest ? The light of My countenance shines before thee. How is it that thou goest astray? [R] 81. 35. O SON OF MAN! Sorrow not save that thou art far from Us. 82. Rejoice not save that thou art drawing near and returning unto Us. O Son of Man! Be not sorry save when thou art far from Us, and be not happy except by returning and becoming nearer to Us. [K] O Son of Man ! Be not sorrowful save when thou art far from Me; be not happy save when thou art returning to Me, when thou art near Me. [R] 83. 36. O SON OF MAN! Rejoice in the gladness of thine heart, that thou mayest be worthy to meet Me and to mirror forth My beauty. O Son of Man! Cheer up thy heart with delight, that thou may'st be fitted to meet Me and become a mirror of My Beauty. [K] O Son of Man ! Cheer thy heart with delight, that thou mayest be fitted to meet Me and become a mirror of My Splendour. [R] 84. 37. O SON OF MAN! Divest not thyself of My beauteous robe, and forfeit not thy portion from My wondrous fountain, lest thou shouldst thirst for evermore. O Son of Man! Deprive not thyself from the Beauty of My Garment and lose not thy portion of drinking from My Beautiful Fountains, that thou may'st not suffer intense thirst throughout My Everlasting Being. [K] O Son of Man ! Clothe thy nakedness with the Splendour of My Garment. Deprive thyself not of thy portion of My Beautiful Fountains, lest thirst possess thee for ever. [R] 85. 38. O SON OF BEING! Walk in My statutes for love of Me and deny thyself that which thou desirest if thou seekest My pleasure. O Son of Existence! Keep My Commands because of thy love for Me, and cut thyself from that which thou desirest, if thou seekest My Pleasure. [K] O Son of Existence ! Keep My Commands because thou lovest Me. Cut thyself off from thine own desires, if thou seekest My Pleasure. [R] 86. 39. O SON OF MAN! Neglect not My commandments if thou lovest My beauty, and forget not My counsels if thou wouldst attain My good pleasure. O Son of Man! Neglect not My Laws if thou lovest My Beauty, and forget not My Commandments if thou wishest My Pleasure. [K] O Son of Man ! Neglect not My Laws, if thou lovest My Beauty; forget not My Commandments, if thou desirest My Blessing. [R] 87. 40. O SON OF MAN! Wert thou to speed through the immensity of space and traverse the expanse of heaven, yet thou wouldst find no rest save in submission to Our command and humbleness before Our Face. O Son of Man! If thou wilt run in the wilderness of Blindness and make haste to cross the space of Heaven, thou shalt not find rest save by obeying Our Command and being humble before Our Face. [K] O Son of Man ! Speed thee to the land of the Supreme Kingdom, haste to the space of Heaven. Thou wilt not find rest save in obedience to My Command and in devotion before My Face. [R] 88. 41. O SON OF MAN! Magnify My cause that I may reveal unto thee the mysteries of My greatness and shine upon thee with the light of eternity. O Son of Man! Glorify My Cause that I may bestow upon thee the secrets of glorification and shine upon thee with the Lights of Eternity. [K] O Son of Man ! Glorify My Cause, that I may make known to thee the secrets of My Greatness and shine upon thee with the Enlightenment which is eternal. [R] 89. 42. O SON OF MAN! Humble thyself before Me, that I may graciously visit thee. 90. Arise for the triumph of My cause, that while yet on earth thou mayest obtain the victory. O Son of Man! Be obedient to Me that I may descend to thee, and help in My Cause that thou may'st be victorious in the Kingdom. [K] O Son of Man ! Obey Me that I may come to thee. Advance My Cause that thou mayest be crowned a Victor in the Kingdom. [R] CHAPTER FOUR Division 91-120 Tablet of the Hidden Words Arabic [ARABIC] HIDDEN WORDS 91. 43. O SON OF BEING! Make mention of Me on My earth, that in My heaven I may remember thee, thus shall Mine eyes and thine be solaced. O Son of Existence! Remember Me in My Earth that I may remember thee in My Heaven, in order that thine eye and Mine Eye may be pleased with it. [K] O Son of Existence ! Mention Me in Mine Earth that I may mention thee in My Heaven; that thine eye and Mine Eye may be content. [R] 92. 44. O SON OF THE THRONE! Thy hearing is My hearing, hear thou therewith. 93. Thy sight is My sight, do thou see therewith, that in thine inmost soul thou mayest testify unto My exalted sanctity, and I within Myself may bear witness unto an exalted station for thee. O Son of the Throne! Thy hearing is My Hearing; hear thou through it. Thy sight is My Sight; see thou with it, that thou may'st testify to Me in thine inmost soul, a supreme Holiness, and that I testify to thee, in Myself, a high position. [K] O Son of the Throne ! Thy hearing is My Hearing; hear thou with it. Thy sight is My Sight; see thou with it. Attest for Me in thine inmost soul a supreme holiness, that I may attest for thee in Myself an exalted place. 94. 45. O SON OF BEING! Seek a martyr's death in My path, content with My pleasure and thankful for that which I ordain, that thou mayest repose with Me beneath the canopy of majesty behind the tabernacle of glory. O Son of Existence! Seek martyrdom in My Cause with pleasure and be thankful for what I have destined for thee, that thou may'st rest with Me in the tents of Glory behind the veils of Might. [K] O Son of Existence ! Suffer in My Cause with a joyful heart, receive with thankfulness that which I have destined for thee; that thou mayest rest with Me in the tents of Glory behind the veils of Might. [R] 95. 46. O SON OF MAN! Ponder and reflect. 96. Is it thy wish to die upon thy bed, or to shed thy life-blood on the dust, a martyr in My path, and so become the manifestation of My command and the revealer of My light in the highest paradise? 97. Judge thou aright, O servant! O Son of Man! Think of what is best for thee and be wise in thy action: Dost thou prefer to die upon thy bed, or rather to be martyred for My Cause upon the dust, and become a Star of My Cause and a Manifestation of My Light in the Highest Paradise? Be just, O servant! [K] O Son of Man ! Consider what it behooves thee to do; act wisely. Is it dearer to thee to die upon thy bed, or to be martyred in My Name upon the dust and become the Dawning-place of My Cause and the Manifestation of My Light in the highest estate of Paradise? Be wise, O Servant! [R] 98. 47. O SON OF MAN! By My beauty! To tinge thy hair with thy blood is greater in My sight than the creation of the [universe] [world] and the light of both [worlds] [luminaries]. 99. Strive then to attain this, O servant! O Son of Man! By My Beauty! To tinge thy hair with thy blood is greater to Me than the creation of the two worlds and the brilliancy of the two great lights. Therefore, fear not to obtain it, O servant. [K] O Son of Man ! By my Splendour! Thy will to tinge thy hair with thy blood is dearer to Me than the two realms of the universe, than the brilliance of the two Great Lights. Therefore cherish it, O Servant! [R] 100. 48. O SON OF MAN! For everything there is a sign. 101. The sign of love is fortitude under My decree and patience under My trials. O Son of Man! To everything there is a sign, and the sign of love is to be submissive to what I have ordained and to be resigned to suffering for My Sake. [K] O Son of Man ! To everything there is a sign; and the sign of Love is patience to endure the trials, the destiny, ordained by Me. [R] 102. 49. O SON OF MAN! The true lover yearneth for tribulation even as doth the rebel for forgiveness and the sinful for mercy. O Son of Man! The sincere lover longs for suffering, as the longing of the rebellious for forgiveness, and of the criminal for mercy. [K] O Son of Man ! The true lover longs for the test as the rebel for pardon, as the criminal for mercy. [R] 103. 50. O SON OF MAN! If adversity befall thee not in My path, how canst thou walk in the ways of them that are content with My pleasure? 104. If trials afflict thee not in thy longing to meet Me, how wilt thou attain the light in thy love for My beauty? O Son of Man! If thou wouldst not suffer in My Cause, how couldst thou walk in the way of those who are contented with that which pleases Me? If calamity did not befall thee in thine anxiety to come to Me, how couldst thou receive the Light for loving My Beauty? [K] O Son of Man ! If thou avoidest affliction how canst thou walk in the hard way of those who are content with that which pleaseth Me? If thou fearest lest calamity befall thee on My Path, how canst thou gain the Enlightenment of My Splendour? [R] 105. 51. O SON OF MAN! My calamity is My providence, outwardly it is fire and vengeance, but inwardly it is light and mercy. 106. Hasten thereunto that thou mayest become an eternal light and an immortal spirit. 107. This is My command unto thee, do thou observe it. O Son of Man! My Calamity is My Providence: In appearance it is fire and torture, but in reality it is Light and Mercy. Therefore hasten to attain it, that thou may'st become an Everlasting Light and Eternal Spirit. This is My Command: Know thou it. [K] O Son of Man ! My Calamity is My Providence. Without, it is fire and vengeance; within, it is Light and Mercy. Therefore welcome it with joy, that thou mayest become Everlasting Light and an Eternal Spirit. This is my Command; know thou it. [R] 108. 52. O SON OF MAN! Should prosperity befall thee, rejoice not, and should abasement come upon thee, grieve not, for both shall pass away and be no more. O Son of Humanity! If thou receivest a grace, do not rejoice for it; and if humiliation come upon thee, do not mourn because of it, for a time shall come when both of them shall cease and be no more. [K] O Son of Humanity ! If good fortune come to thee, let it not rejoice thee; if humiliation overtake thee, mourn not because of it; for verily there shall be a time when both shall cease and be no more. [R] 109. 53. O SON OF BEING! If poverty overtake thee, be not sad; for in time the Lord of wealth shall visit thee. 110. Fear not abasement, for glory shall one day rest on thee. O Son of Existence! If thou art stricken with poverty, be not sorrowful, for at some day the power of riches shall descend upon thee. Be thou not afraid of humiliation, for exaltation some day shall be thy portion. [K] O Son of Existence ! If thou art stricken with poverty, sorrow not; for verily riches shall one day be thine. Fear not abasement, for exaltation shall be thy portion. [R] 111. 54. O SON OF BEING! If thine heart be set upon this eternal, imperishable dominion, and this ancient, everlasting life, then forsake this mortal and fleeting sovereignty. O Son of Existence! If thou lovest this Everlasting and Eternal Kingdom, and this Ancient and Everlasting Life, thou shalt abandon this mortal and temporal kingdom. [K] O Son of Existence ! If thou lovest the Ancient and Unending Kingdom, the Unpassing and Eternal Life, turn from this transient and mortal state. [R] 112. 55. O SON OF BEING! Busy not thyself with this world, for with fire We test the gold, and with gold We test Our servants. O Son of Existence! Do not occupy thyself with this world, for with fire We try the gold, and with gold We test the creatures. [K] O Son of Existence ! Let this world not engross thee. Verily fire is the test of gold; with gold We prove the hearts of men. [R] 113. 56. O SON OF MAN! Thou dost wish for gold and I desire thy freedom from it. 114. Thou thinkest thyself rich in its possession, and I recognize thy wealth in thy sanctity therefrom. 115. By My life! This is My knowledge, and that is thy fancy; how can My way accord with thine? O Son of Man! Thou desirest the gold and We desire thy separation from it. Thou hast known the riches of thyself in obtaining it, and I have known that thy richness is to purify thyself from it. By My Life! This is My Knowledge and that is thine imagination: How can My Thought agree with thine? [K] O Son of Man ! Thou desirest gold, but I desire thy separation from it. Thou hast thought to find thy riches in heaping it together; I know that to purify thyself from it is thy wealth. By My Life! That is thine imagining, this My knowledge; how can thy thought agree with Mine? [R] 116. 57. O SON OF MAN! Bestow My wealth upon My poor, that in heaven thou mayest draw from stores of unfading splendor and treasures of imperishable glory. 117. But by My life! To offer up thy soul is a more glorious thing couldst thou but see with Mine eye. O Son of Man! Distribute the money that I gave thee, upon My poor, that thou may'st distribute in Heaven from treasures of Exaltation which have no end, and from stores of Glory which cannot be destroyed: But, by My Life, the sacrifice of thy life is more glorious, couldst thou see with Mine Eye. [K] O Son of Man ! Distribute the gold which I have given thee among My Poor, that thou mayest in Heaven give from the Treasures of Exaltation which have no end, from the Stores of Glory which cannot be exhausted. But by My Life! The sacrifice of thyself is more glorious, couldst thou behold it with Mine Eye. [R] 118. 58. O SON OF MAN! The temple of being is My throne; cleanse it of all things, that there I may be established and there I may abide. O Son of Humanity! The temple of Existence is My Throne: Cleanse it from everything, that I may occupy and be seated upon it. [K] O Son of Humanity ! The temple of thy life is My Throne. Cleanse it utterly, that I may occupy it. [R] 119. 59. O SON OF BEING! Thy heart is My home; sanctify it for My descent. 120. Thy spirit is My place of revelation; cleanse it for My manifestation. O Son of Existence! Thy heart is My Residence: Sanctify it that I may descend into it. Thy soul is My Appearance: Purify it that I may be manifested in it. [K] O Son of Existence ! Thy heart is My House; sanctify it, that I may enter it. Thy spirit is an aspect of My Essence; purify it for Mine Appearance. [R] CHAPTER FIVE Division 121-150 Tablet of the Hidden Words Arabic [ARABIC] HIDDEN WORDS 121. 60. O SON OF MAN! Put thy hand into My bosom (trust in Me), that I may rise above thee, radiant and resplendent. O Son of Man! Put thy hand into My Pocket, (trust in Me) that I may raise My Head from above thy pocket, (thy heart) shining with brilliancy. [K] O Son of Man ! Put thy hand into My Treasury, that I may raise My Head, shining with brilliancy, from above thy treasures. [R] 122. 61. O SON OF MAN! Ascend unto My heaven, that thou mayest obtain the joy of reunion, and from the chalice of imperishable glory quaff the peerless wine. O Son of Man! Ascend to My Heaven that thou may'st attain nearness to Me, and drink from everlasting Cups of Glory, pure wine which has no likeness. [K] O Son of Man ! Ascend to My Heaven that thou mayest come near to Me, that thou mayest drink from the Pure Wine which has no likeness - from the Everlasting Cup of Glory. [R] 123. 62. O SON OF MAN! Many a day hath passed over thee whilst thou hast busied thyself with thy fancies and idle imaginings. 124. How long art thou to slumber on thy bed? 125. Lift up thy head from slumber, for the Sun hath risen to the zenith, haply it may shine upon thee with the light of beauty. O Son of Man! Many days have passed away in which thou hast occupied thyself with what thou desirest of superstitions and imaginations: How long wilt thou remain asleep upon thy bed? Lift up thy head from slumber, for the Sun has arisen and reached the Zenith, that He may shine upon thee with the Lights of Beauty. [K] O Son of Man ! Many are the days that thou occupiest thyself with the superstitions and imaginings of thy fancy. How long wilt thou thus sleep upon thy bed? Lift thy head; for verily the Sun has arisen and ascended to the zenith, that He may shine upon thee with the Light of His Splendour. [R] 126. 63. O SON OF MAN! The light hath shone on thee from the horizon of the sacred Mount and the spirit of enlightenment hath breathed in the Sinai of thy heart. 127. Wherefore, free thyself from the veils of idle fancies and enter into My court, that thou mayest be fit for everlasting life and worthy to meet Me. 128. Thus may death not come upon thee, neither weariness nor trouble. O Son of Man! The Light has shone upon thee from the horizon of the Mount, and the Spirit of Holiness breathed in the Sinai of thy heart: Therefore cleanse thyself from obstacles and imaginations; then enter into the Court, that thou may'st be fitted for the Everlasting Life and prepared to meet Me; that no death, no trouble and no exhaustion can befall thee. [K] O Son of Man ! Enlightenment has come to thee from the Horizon of the Mount, the Spirit of Holiness has breathed from the Sinai of thy heart. Therefore cleanse thyself from hindrances and imaginings; enter into the Court that thou mayest be prepared to meet Me - that thou mayest be fitted for the Everlasting Life where no trouble, weariness or death can befall thee. [R] 129. 64. O SON OF MAN! My eternity is My creation, I have created it for thee. 130. Make it the garment of thy temple. 131. My unity is My handiwork; I have wrought it for thee; clothe thyself therewith, that thou mayest be to all eternity the revelation of My everlasting being. O Son of Man! My Eternity is My Creation and I have created it for thee; therefore make it as a garment to thy temple. My Oneness is My Invention and I have invented it for thee; therefore clothe thy soul with it, that thou may'st be the Dawning-star of My Unity, forever. [K] O Son of Man ! My Eternity is My Creation and I have created it for thee; therefore make it the garment of thy temple. My Oneness is Mine Invention and I have invented it for thee; therefore clothe thyself with it. Thus mayest thou be the Arising-place of My Omnipresence forever. [R] 132. 65. O SON OF MAN! My majesty is My gift to thee, and My grandeur the token of My mercy unto thee. 133. That which beseemeth Me none shall understand, nor can anyone recount. 134. Verily, I have preserved it in My hidden storehouses and in the treasuries of My command, as a sign of My loving-kindness unto My servants and My mercy unto My people. O Son of Man! My Greatness is My Gift to thee, and My Pride is My Mercy upon thee, but that which is due to Myself, no one can comprehend and no soul can realize! I have stored it in the treasures of My Secret and in the stores of My Command, as a favor upon My Worshipers and a Mercy to My Creatures. [K] O Son of Man ! My Greatness is My Gifts to thee, My Majesty is My Mercy to thee; but that which is due to Me none can realise or comprehend. I have kept it in the treasures of My Secrets, in the stores of My Mysteries, - as a kindness to My Worshippers and a Mercy to My Creatures. [R] 135. 66. O CHILDREN OF THE DIVINE AND INVISIBLE ESSENCE! Ye shall be hindered from loving Me and souls shall be perturbed as they make mention of Me, for minds cannot grasp Me nor hearts contain Me. O Children of the Unknown God! You shall be prevented from loving Me, and your souls shall be disturbed when I am mentioned, for your minds cannot endure Me, and your hearth cannot inclose Me. [K] O Children of the Unseen Essence ! Ye will be hindered from loving Me - your hearts will be disturbed when I am mentioned, for the mind cannot grasp Me, the heart cannot encompass Me. [R] 136. 67. O SON OF BEAUTY! By My spirit and by My favor! By My mercy and by My beauty! 137. All that I have revealed unto thee with the tongue of power, and have written for thee with the pen of might, hath been in accordance with thy capacity and understanding, not with My state and the melody of My voice. O Son of Beauty! By Myself and My Providence, and by My Mercy and My Beauty, everything of texts that has descended to thee from the Tongue of Might, which I have written with the Pen of Strength, We have intended to fit thy position and thy condition, rather than My Supreme Attitude and State. [K] O Son of Splendour ! By My Spirit and by My Providence! By My Mercy and by My Splendour! All that which I have made known unto thee by the Tongue of Might and written for thee with the Pen of Power, is revealed according to thy place and station, not according to My Supreme Reality. [R] 138. 68. O CHILDREN OF MEN! Know ye not why We created you all from the same dust? That no one should exalt himself over the other. 139. Ponder at all times in your hearts how ye were created. Since 140. We have created you all from one same substance it is incumbent on you to be even as one soul, to walk with the same feet, eat with the same mouth and dwell in the same land, that from your inmost being, by your deeds and actions, the signs of oneness and the essence of detachment may be made manifest. 141. Such is My counsel to you, O concourse of light! 142. Heed ye this counsel that ye may obtain the fruit of holiness from the tree of wondrous glory. O Children of Man! Do you know why We created you from one clay? That no one should glorify himself over the other. Always be mindful of how you were created, for as We created you from one substance, you must be as one soul, walking upon the same feet, eating with one mouth and living in one land; that you may be able to show from your being and your deeds and actions, the signs of the Unity and the essences of abstraction. This is My Advice to you, O people of Light; therefore profit by this advice, that you may attain the fruits of Holiness from the Trees of Might and Power. [K] O Children of Men ! Know ye why I created ye from one dust? That no one should glorify himself over the other, that ye should always bear in mind the manner of your creation. Since I have created ye from one substance, it behooves ye to be as one, walking with common feet, eating with one mouth, living in one land; until in your natures and your deeds the signs of the Unity and the essence of the Oneness shall appear. This is My advice to ye, O ye People of Light! Profit by it, that ye may pluck the fruits of Holiness from the Trees of Might and Power. [R] 143. 69. O YE SONS OF SPIRIT! Ye are My treasury, for in you I have treasured the pearls of My mysteries and the gems of My knowledge. 144. Guard them from the strangers amidst My servants and from the ungodly amongst My people. O Children of the Spirit! You are My Treasures, for in you I treasured the Pearls of My Secrets and the gems of My Understanding; therefore preserve them. Otherwise some of the unbelievers of My people and the wicked ones of My creatures will discover them. [K] O Children of the Spirit ! Ye are my Treasuries; for in ye have I stored the Pearls of my Secrets, the Gems of My Knowledge. Guard them, lest the unbelievers among My People, the wicked ones among My Creatures, should discover them. [R] 145. 70. O SON OF HIM THAT STOOD BY HIS OWN ENTITY IN THE KINGDOM OF HIS PERSONA! Know thou, that I have wafted unto thee all the fragrances of holiness, have fully revealed to thee My word, have perfected through thee My bounty and have desired for thee that which I have desired for My Self. 146. Be then content with My pleasure and thankful unto Me. O Son of Him Who Stands by His Own Identity in the Kingdom of Himself. Know that I have sent to thee all the Fragrance of Holiness and have accomplished in these the Utterance, and have perfected the Grace by thee, and I have willed for thee what I have willed for Myself; therefore dwell in Me and be grateful to Me. [K] O Son of Him Who stands in His own Essence in the Kingdom of Himself! Know that I have bestowed the Fragrance of Holiness upon thee, have accomplished the Utterance unto thee, have perfected all Grace for thee, have willed for thee what I have willed for Myself. Therefore dwell in Me with love and gratitude. [R] 147. 71. O SON OF MAN! Write all that We have revealed unto thee with the ink of light upon the tablet of thy spirit. 148. Should this not be in thy power, then make thine ink of the essence of thy heart. 149. If this thou canst not do, then write with that crimson ink that hath been shed in My path. 150. Sweeter indeed is this to Me than all else, that its light may endure for ever. O Son of Man! Write all our Utterances to thee with the Substance of Light upon the tablets of the soul; and if thou canst not, make the Substance out of the essence of the heart, and if impossible to do so, then write them with the ink of blood shed in My Cause. It is dearer to Me than all else, for its Light shines forever. [K] O Son of Man ! On the tablet of thy soul write all that I have enjoined upon thee, with the ink of Light; and if thou canst not, write it with ink taken from the essence of thy heart; and if still thou canst not, write it with the red ink shed in My Cause, which verily is dearer to Me than all else; that its radiance may be confirmed for ever. [R] The Hidden Words Edinburgh Evening Dispatch, 1913-01-08 These Hidden Word 'openers' appeared at the end of an article in the Edinburgh Evening Dispatch, 1913-01-08. [It is possible that they are indicative of additional hidden teachings, or, more likely, that they are merely adapted translations.] Let the heart be pure, good, enlightened. This is the first step towards the Kingdom. [Arabic 1] Be just: Think much of justice, and seek to attain to it. [Arabic 2] God's Eternal Love created man and revealed the Divine beauty. [Arabic 3] Yet man's heart must of itself turn to God, before even Divine Power can make this love felt in man. God coerces no one. [Arabic 4 & 5] In order to be capable of experiencing Divine Love, man must lay down self-will, and desire for Separation. [Arabic 8 ?] Judge not others nor describe their shortcomings, for thou dost not understand their limitations. Attend to thyself; observe thine own faults and downfalls, for it will be sufficient. [Arabic 31 ?] Breathe no word of the sins of any as long as thou thyself art a sinner. [Arabic 27] Do ye know why God created ye from clay? That no one should glorify himself over another. [Arabic 68] Death is thy Birthday - why dost thou not celebrate the Festival? Light, Joy, Life are revealed - the Sun of Righteousness is flooding the Universe why dost thou walk in Gloom? [Arabic 32] The Most Holy Tablet CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Sometimes referred to as the Tablet to the Christians MOST HOLY TABLET 1. This is the Most Holy Tablet sent down from the holy kingdom unto the one who hath set his face towards the Object of the adoration of the world, He Who hath come from the heaven of eternity, invested with transcendent glory. 2. In the name of the Lord, the Lord of great glory. 3. This is an Epistle from Our presence unto him whom the veils of names have failed to keep back from God, the Creator of earth and heaven, that his eyes may be cheered in the days of his Lord, the Help in Peril, the Self-Subsisting. 4. Say, O followers of the Son: Have ye shut out yourselves from Me by reason of My Name? 5. Wherefore ponder ye not in your hearts? 6. Day and night ye have been calling upon your Lord, the Omnipotent, but when He came from the heaven of eternity in His great glory, ye turned aside from Him and remained sunk in heedlessness. 7. Consider those who rejected the Spirit when He came unto them with manifest dominion. 8. How numerous the Pharisees who had secluded themselves in synagogues in His name, lamenting over their separation from Him, 9. and yet when the portals of reunion were flung open and the divine Luminary shone resplendent from the Dayspring of Beauty, they disbelieved in God, the Exalted, the Mighty. 10. They failed to attain His presence, notwithstanding that His advent had been promised them in the Book of Isaiah as well as in the Books of the Prophets and the Messengers. 11. No one from among them turned his face towards the Dayspring of divine bounty except such as were destitute of any power amongst men. 12. And yet, today, every man endowed with power and invested with sovereignty prideth himself on His Name. 13. Moreover, call thou to mind the one who sentenced Jesus to death. 14. He was the most learned of his age in his own country, whilst he who was only a fisherman believed in Him. 15. Take good heed and be of them that observe the warning. 16. Consider likewise, how numerous at this time are the monks who have secluded themselves in their churches, calling upon the Spirit, 17. but when He appeared through the power of Truth, they failed to draw nigh unto Him and are numbered with those that have gone far astray. 18. Happy are they that have abandoned them and set their faces towards Him Who is the Desire of all that are in the heavens and all that are on the earth. 19. They read the Evangel and yet refuse to acknowledge the All-Glorious Lord, notwithstanding that He hath come through the potency of His exalted, His mighty and gracious dominion. 20. We, verily, have come for your sakes, and have borne the misfortunes of the world for your salvation. 21. Flee ye the One Who hath sacrificed His life that ye may be quickened? 22. Fear God, O followers of the Spirit, and walk not in the footsteps of every divine that hath gone far astray. 23. Do ye imagine that He seeketh His own interests, when He hath, at all times, been threatened by the swords of the enemies; 24. or that He seeketh the vanities of the world, after He hath been imprisoned in the most desolate of cities? 25. Be fair in your judgement and follow not the footsteps of the unjust. CHAPTER TWO The Most Holy Tablet Divisions 26-55 MOST HOLY TABLET 26. Open the doors of your hearts. 27. He Who is the Spirit verily standeth before them. 28. Wherefore keep ye afar from Him Who hath purposed to draw you nigh unto a Resplendent Spot? 29. Say: We, in truth, have opened unto you the gates of the Kingdom. 30. Will ye bar the doors of your houses in My face? 31. This indeed is naught but a grievous error. 32. He, verily, hath again come down from heaven, even as He came down from it the first time. 33. Beware lest ye dispute that which He proclaimeth, even as the people before you disputed His utterances. 34. Thus instructeth you the True One, could ye but perceive it. 35. The river Jordan is joined to the Most Great Ocean, and the Son, in the holy vale, crieth out: ‘Here am I, here am I O Lord, my God!’, 36. whilst Sinai circleth round the House, and the Burning Bush calleth aloud: ‘He Who is the Desired One is come in His transcendent majesty.’ 37. Say: Lo! The Father is come, and that which ye were promised in the Kingdom is fulfilled! 38. This is the Word which the Son concealed, when to those around Him He said: ‘Ye cannot bear it now.’ 39. And when the appointed time was fulfilled and the Hour had struck, the Word shone forth above the horizon of the Will of God. 40. Beware, O followers of the Son, that ye cast it not behind your backs. 41. Take ye fast hold of it. Better is this for you than all that ye possess. 42. Verily He is nigh unto them that do good. 43. The Hour which We had concealed from the knowledge of the peoples of the earth and of the favoured angels hath come to pass. 44. Say: verily, He hath testified of Me, and I do testify of Him. 45. Indeed, He hath purposed no one other than Me. 46. Unto this beareth witness every fair-minded and understanding soul. 47. Though beset with countless afflictions, We summon the people unto God, the Lord of names. 48. Say: Strive ye to attain that which ye have been promised in the Books of God, and walk not in the way of the ignorant. 49. My body hath endured imprisonment that ye may be released from the bondage of self. 50. Set your faces then towards His countenance and follow not the footsteps of every hostile oppressor. 51. Verily, He hath consented to be sorely abased that ye may attain unto glory, and yet, ye are disporting yourselves in the vale of heedlessness. 52. He, in truth, liveth in the most desolate of abodes for your sakes, whilst ye dwell in your palaces. 53. Say: Did ye not hearken to the Voice of the Crier, calling aloud in the wilderness of the Bayán, bearing unto you the glad-tidings of the coming of your Lord, the All-Merciful? 54. Lo! He is come in the sheltering shadow of Testimony, invested with conclusive proof and evidence, and those who truly believe in Him regard His presence as the embodiment of the Kingdom of God. 55. Blessed is the man who turneth towards Him, and woe betide such as deny or doubt Him. CHAPTER THREE Divisions 56-90 The Most Holy Tablet MOST HOLY TABLET 56. Announce thou unto the priests: Lo! He Who is the Ruler is come. 57. Step out from behind the veil in the name of thy Lord, He Who layeth low the necks of all men. 58. Proclaim then unto all mankind the glad-tidings of this mighty, this glorious Revelation. 59. Verily, He Who is the Spirit of Truth is come to guide you unto all truth. 60. He speaketh not as prompted by His own self, but as bidden by Him Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 61. Say: This is the One Who hath glorified the Son and hath exalted His Cause. 62. Cast away, O peoples of the earth, that which ye have and take fast hold of that which ye are bidden by the All-Powerful, He Who is the Bearer of the Trust of God. 63. Purge ye your ears and set your hearts towards Him that ye may hearken to the most wondrous Call which hath been raised from Sinai, the habitation of your Lord, the Most Glorious. 64. It will, in truth, draw you nigh unto the Spot wherein ye will perceive the splendour of the light of His visage which shineth above this luminous Horizon. 65. O concourse of priests! Leave the bells, and come forth, then, from your churches. 66. It behoveth you, in this day, to proclaim aloud the Most Great Name among the nations. 67. Prefer ye to be silent, whilst every stone and every tree shouteth aloud: ‘The Lord is come in His great glory!’? 68. Well is it with the man who hasteneth unto Him. 69. Verily, he is numbered among them whose names will be eternally recorded and who will be mentioned by the Concourse on High. 70. Thus hath it been decreed by the Spirit in this wondrous Tablet. 71. He that summoneth men in My name is, verily, of Me, and he will show forth that which is beyond the power of all that are on earth. 72. Follow ye the Way of the Lord and walk not in the footsteps of them that are sunk in heedlessness. 73. Well is it with the slumberer who is stirred by the Breeze of God and ariseth from amongst the dead, directing his steps towards the Way of the Lord. 74. Verily, such a man is regarded, in the sight of God, the True [One], [Lord] as a jewel amongst men and is reckoned with the blissful. 75. Say: In the East the light of His Revelation hath broken; in the West have appeared the signs of His dominion. 76. Ponder this in your hearts, O people, and be not of those who have turned a deaf ear to the admonitions of Him Who is the Almighty, the All-Praised. 77. Let the Breeze of God awaken you. Verily, it hath wafted over the world. 78. Well is it with him that hath discovered the fragrance thereof and been accounted among the well-assured. 79. O concourse of bishops! Ye are the stars of the heaven of My knowledge. 80. My mercy desireth not that ye should fall upon the earth. 81. My justice, however, declareth: ‘This is that which the Son hath decreed.’ 82. And whatsoever hath proceeded out of His blameless, His truth-speaking, trustworthy mouth, can never be altered. 83. The bells, verily, peal out My Name, and lament over Me, but My spirit rejoiceth with evident gladness. 84. The body of the Loved One yearneth for the cross, and His head is eager for the spear, in the path of the All-Merciful. 85. The ascendancy of the oppressor can in no wise deter Him from His purpose. 86. We have summoned all created things to attain the presence of thy Lord, the King of all names. 87. Blessed is the man that hath set his face towards God, the Lord of the Day of Reckoning. 88. O concourse of monks! If ye choose to follow Me, I will make you heirs of My Kingdom; 89. and if ye transgress against Me, I will, in My long-suffering, endure it patiently, 90. and I, verily, am the Ever-Forgiving, the All-Merciful. CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 91-125 The Most Holy Tablet MOST HOLY TABLET 91. O land of Syria! What hath become of thy righteousness? 92. Thou art, in truth, ennobled by the footsteps of thy Lord. 93. Hast thou perceived the fragrance of heavenly reunion, or art thou to be accounted of the heedless? 94. Bethlehem is astir with the Breeze of God. 95. We hear her voice saying: ‘O most generous Lord! Where is Thy great glory established? 96. The sweet savours of Thy presence have quickened me, after I had melted in my separation from Thee. 97. Praised be Thou in that Thou hast raised the veils, and come with power in evident glory.’ 98. We called unto her from behind the Tabernacle of Majesty and Grandeur: 99. 'O Bethlehem! This Light hath risen in the orient, and travelled towards the occident, until it reached thee in the evening of its life. 100. Tell Me then: Do the sons recognize the Father, and acknowledge Him, or do they deny Him, even as the people aforetime denied Him?' (Jesus) 101. Whereupon she cried out saying: ‘Thou art, in truth, the All-Knowing, the Best-Informed.’ 102. Verily, We behold all created things moved to bear witness unto Us. 103. Some know Us and bear witness, while the majority bear witness, yet know Us not. 104. Mount Sinai is astir with the joy of beholding Our countenance. 105. She hath lifted her enthralling voice in glorification of her Lord, saying: ‘O Lord! I sense the fragrance of Thy garment. 106. Methinks Thou art near, invested with the signs of God. 107. Thou hast ennobled these regions with Thy footsteps. 108. Great is the blessedness of Thy people, could they but know Thee and inhale Thy sweet savours; and woe betide them that are fast asleep.’ 109. Happy art thou who hast turned thy face towards My countenance, inasmuch as thou hast rent the veils asunder, hast shattered the idols and recognized thine eternal Lord. 110. The people of the Qur’án have risen up against Us without any clear proof or evidence, tormenting Us at every moment with a fresh torment. 111. They idly imagine that tribulations can frustrate Our Purpose. 112. Vain indeed is that which they have imagined. 113. Verily, thy Lord is the One Who ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth. 114. I never passed a tree but Mine heart addressed it saying: ‘O would that thou wert cut down in My name, and My body crucified upon thee.’ 115. We revealed this passage in the Epistle to the Sháh that it might serve as a warning to the followers of religions. 116. Verily, thy Lord is the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 117. Let not the things they have perpetrated grieve thee. 118. Truly they are even as dead, and not living. 119. Leave them unto the dead, then turn thy face towards Him Who is the Life-Giver of the world. 120. Beware lest the sayings of the heedless sadden thee. 121. Be thou steadfast in the Cause, and teach the people with consummate wisdom. 122. Thus enjoineth thee the Ruler of earth and heaven. 123. He is in truth the Almighty, the Most Generous. 124. Ere long will God exalt thy remembrance and will inscribe with the Pen of Glory that which thou didst utter for the sake of His love. 125. He is in truth the Protector of the doers of good. The Most Holy Tablet CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 126-150 MOST HOLY TABLET 126. Give My remembrance to the one named Murád and say: ‘Blessed art thou, O Murád, inasmuch as thou didst cast away the promptings of thine own desire and hast followed Him Who is the Desire of all mankind.’ 127. Say: Blessed the slumberer who is awakened by My Breeze. 128. Blessed the lifeless one who is quickened through My reviving breaths. 129. Blessed the eye that is solaced by gazing at My beauty. 130. Blessed the wayfarer who directeth his steps towards the Tabernacle of My glory and majesty. 131. Blessed the distressed one who seeketh refuge beneath the shadow of My canopy. 132. Blessed the sore athirst who hasteneth to the soft-flowing waters of My loving-kindness. 133. Blessed the insatiate soul who casteth away his selfish desires for love of Me and taketh his place at the banquet table which I have sent down from the heaven of divine bounty for My chosen ones. 134. Blessed the abased one who layeth fast hold on the cord of My glory; and the needy one who entereth beneath the shadow of the Tabernacle of My wealth. 135. Blessed the ignorant one who seeketh the fountain of My knowledge; and the heedless one who cleaveth to the cord of My remembrance. 136. Blessed the soul that hath been raised to life through My quickening breath and hath gained admittance into My heavenly Kingdom. 137. Blessed the man whom the sweet savours of reunion with Me have stirred and caused to draw nigh unto the Dayspring of My Revelation. 138. Blessed the ear that hath heard and the tongue that hath borne witness and the eye that hath seen and recognized the Lord Himself, in His great glory and majesty, invested with grandeur and dominion. 139. Blessed are they that have attained His presence. 140. Blessed the man who hath sought enlightenment from the Day-Star of My Word. 141. Blessed he who hath attired his head with the diadem of My love. 142. Blessed is he who hath heard of My grief and hath arisen to aid Me among My people. 143. Blessed is he who hath laid down his life in My path and hath borne manifold hardships for the sake of My Name. 144. Blessed the man who, assured of My Word, hath arisen from among the dead to celebrate My praise. 145. Blessed is he that hath been enraptured by My wondrous melodies and hath rent the veils asunder through the potency of My might. 146. Blessed is he who hath remained faithful to My Covenant, and whom the things of the world have not kept back from attaining My Court of holiness. 147. Blessed is the man who hath detached himself from all else but Me, hath soared in the atmosphere of My love, hath gained admittance into My Kingdom, gazed upon My realms of glory, quaffed the living waters of My bounty, hath drunk his fill from the heavenly river of My loving providence, 148. acquainted himself with My Cause, apprehended that which I concealed within the treasury of My Words, and hath shone forth from the horizon of divine knowledge engaged in My praise and glorification. 149. Verily, he is of Me. 150. Upon him rest My mercy, My loving-kindness, My bounty, and My glory. CHAPTER ONE Divisions 1-25 Tablet of Fidelity A letter to Muḥammad Ḥusayn, one of the early believers of the city of Shíráz, surnamed ‘Vafá (Fidelity) by Bahá-ulláh. FIDELITY 1. He is the All-Knowing 2. O Vafa! Render thanks unto thy Lord for having aided thee to embrace His Cause, enabled thee to recognize the manifestation of His own self, and raised thee up to magnify Him Who is the Most Great Remembrance in this glorious announcement. 3. Blessed art thou O Vafá, inasmuch as thou hast been faithful to the Covenant of God and His Testament at a time when all men have violated it and have repudiated the One in Whom they had believed, 4. and this notwithstanding that He hath appeared invested with every testimony, and hath dawned from the horizon of Revelation clothed with undoubted sovereignty. 5. It behoveth thee, however, to exert thine utmost to attain the very essence of fidelity. 6. This implieth to be well assured in thy heart and to testify with thy tongue to that whereunto God hath testified for His own exalted self, proclaiming: ‘Verily, self-subsistent am I within the Realm of Glory.’ 7. Whoso is enabled in these days to solemnly affirm this truth, hath attained unto all good, and the heavenly Spirit shall descend upon him in the daytime and in the night season, 8. and shall graciously assist him to glorify the Name of his Lord and suffer him to unloose his tongue and uphold with his words the Cause of his Lord, the Merciful, the Compassionate. 9. And none can ever achieve this except he who hath purged his heart from whatsoever is created between heaven and earth, 10. and hath entirely detached himself from all but God, the sovereign Lord, the Almighty, the Gracious. 11. Arise thou to serve the Cause and say: I swear by the righteousness of God! 12. Verily this is the Primal Point, arrayed in His new attire and manifested in His glorious Name. 13. He at present beholdeth everything from this Horizon. 14. Indeed He is supreme over all things. 15. Amongst the Concourse on High He is known as the Most Great Announcement and in the Realms of Eternity as the Ancient Beauty, 16. and before the Throne by this Name which hath caused the footsteps of them that are endued with understanding to slip. 17. Say: I swear by God! In this Revelation, even before a single verse was sent down from the realm of holiness and sublimity, the supreme testimony of God had been fulfilled for all the inmates of heaven and the dwellers on earth; 18. moreover, We have revealed the equivalent of whatsoever was sent down in the Dispensation of the Bayán. 19. Fear ye God and suffer not your deeds to be rendered vain and be not of them that are sunk in heedlessness. 20. Open your eyes that ye may behold the Ancient Beauty from this shining and luminous station. 21. Say, God is my witness! The Promised One Himself hath come down from heaven, seated upon the crimson cloud with the hosts of revelation on His right, and the angels of inspiration on His left, 22. and the Decree hath been fulfilled at the behest of God, the Omnipotent, the Almighty. 23. Thereupon the footsteps of everyone have slipped except for those such as God hath protected through His tender mercy, and numbered with those who have recognized Him through His own being and detached themselves from all that pertaineth to the world. 24. Hearken thou unto the Words of thy Lord and purify thy heart from every illusion 25. so that the resplendent light of the remembrance of thy Lord may shed its radiance upon it, and it may attain the station of certitude. Tablet of Fidelity CHAPTER TWO Divisions 26-50 FIDELITY 26. Know thou moreover that thy letter reached Our presence and We perceived and perused its contents. 27. We noted the questions thou hast asked and will readily answer thee. 28. It behoveth everyone in this Day to ask God that which he desireth, and thy Lord will heed his petition with wondrous and undeniable verses. 29. Thou hast asked regarding the subject of the return. 30. Know thou that the end is like unto the beginning. 31. Even as thou dost consider the beginning, similarly shouldst thou consider the end, and be of them that truly perceive. 32. Nay, rather consider the beginning as the end itself, and so conversely, that thou mayest acquire a clear perception. 33. Know thou moreover that every created thing is continually brought forth and returned at the bidding of thy Lord, the God of power and might. 34. As to the Return, as God hath purposed in His sacred and exalted Tablets wherein He hath made this theme known unto His servants; by this is meant the return of all created things in the Day of Resurrection, 35. and this is indeed the essence of the Return as thou hast witnessed in God’s own days and thou art of them that testify to this truth. 36. Verily God is fully capable of causing all names to appear in one name, and all souls in one soul. 37. Surely powerful and mighty is He. 38. And this Return is realized at His behest in whatever form He willeth. 39. Indeed He is the One Who doeth and ordaineth all things. 40. Moreover, thou shouldst not perceive the fulfilment of the Return and the Resurrection save in the Word of thy Lord, the Almighty, the All-Knowing. 41. For instance, were He to take a handful of earth and declare it to be the One Whom ye have been following in the past, 42. it would undoubtedly be just and true, even as His real Person, and to none is given the right to question His authority. 43. He doeth what He willeth and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth. 44. Moreover, in this station take thou heed not to turn thy gaze unto limitations and allusions, 45. yet rather unto that whereby the Revelation itself hath been fulfilled and be of them that are discerning. 46. Thus do We explain for thee in a lucid and explicit language that thou mayest comprehend that which thou didst seek from thine ancient Lord. 47. Consider thou the Day of Resurrection. 48. Were God to pronounce the lowliest of creatures among the faithful to be the First One to believe in the Bayán, thou shouldst have no misgivings about it and must be of them that truly believe. 49. In this station look not upon human limitations and names but rather upon that whereby the rank of the First One to believe is vindicated, 50. which is faith in God, and recognition of His Being and assurance in the fulfilment of His irresistible and binding command. Tablet of Fidelity CHAPTER THREE Divisions 51-80 FIDELITY 51. Consider thou the Revelation of the Point of the Bayán—exalted is His glory. 52. He pronounced the First One (Mullá Ḥusayn) to believe in Him to be Muḥammad, the Messenger of God. 53. Doth it beseem a man to dispute with Him by saying that this man is from Persia, the Other from Arabia, or this one was called Ḥusayn while the Other bore the name of Muḥammad? 54. Nay, I swear by God’s holy Being, the Exalted, the Most Great. 55. Surely no man of intelligence and insight would ever pay attention unto limitations or names, but rather unto that with which Muḥammad was invested, which was none other than the Cause of God. 56. Such a man of insight would likewise consider Ḥusayn and the position he occupied in the Cause of God, the Omnipotent, the Exalted, the Knowing, the Wise. 57. And since the First One to believe in God in the Dispensation of the Bayán was invested with command similar to that with which Muḥammad, the Messenger of God, was invested, therefore the Báb pronounced him to be the latter, namely His return and resurrection. 58. This station is sanctified from every limitation or name, and naught can be seen therein but God, the One, the Peerless, the All-Knowing. 59. Know thou moreover that in the Day of Revelation were He to pronounce one of the leaves to be the manifestation of all His excellent titles, 60. unto no one is given the right to utter why or wherefore, and should one do so he would be regarded as a disbeliever in God and be numbered with such as have repudiated His Truth. 61. Beware, beware lest thou behave like unto the people of the Bayán. 62. For indeed they erred grievously, misguided the people, ignored the Covenant of God and His Testament, and joined partners with Him, the One, the Incomparable, the All-Knowing. 63. Verily they failed to recognize the Point of the Bayán, for had they recognized Him they would not have rejected His manifestation in this luminous and resplendent Being. 64. And since they fixed their eyes on names, therefore when He replaced His Name ‘the Most Exalted’ by ‘the Most Glorious’ their eyes were dimmed. 65. They have failed to recognize Him in these days and are reckoned with those that perish. 66. Indeed, had they known Him through His own being or by virtue of that which He hath revealed, they would not have repudiated Him when He appeared in this glorious and incomparable Name, 67. which God hath ordained to be the Sword of His Revelation between heaven and earth, and through which truth is separated from error, even from now until the Day when mankind shall stand before the Lord of the worlds. 68. Know thou moreover that in the Day of His Manifestation all things besides God shall be brought forth and placed equally, irrespective of their rank being high or low. 69. The Day of Return is inscrutable unto all men until after the divine Revelation hath been fulfilled. 70. He is in truth the One Who ordaineth whatsoever He willeth. 71. When the Word of God is revealed unto all created things whoso then giveth ear and heedeth the Call is, indeed, reckoned among the most distinguished souls, though he be a carrier of ashes. 72. And he who turneth away is accounted as the lowliest of His servants, though he be a ruler amongst men and the possessor of all the books that are in the heavens and on earth. 73. It behoveth thee to look with divine insight upon the things We have revealed and sent unto thee and not towards the people and that which is current amongst them. 74. They are in this day like unto a blind man who, while moving in the sunshine, demandeth: 75. Where is the sun? Is it shining? 76. He would deny and dispute the truth, and would not be of them that perceive. 77. Never shall he be able to discern the sun or to understand that which hath intervened between him and it. 78. He would object within himself, voice protests, and would be among the rebellious. 79. Such is the state of this people. Leave them unto themselves, saying: Unto you be that which ye desire and unto us that which we desire. 80. Wretched indeed is the plight of the ungodly. Tablet of Fidelity CHAPTER FOUR Divisions 81-105 FIDELITY 81. Know thou moreover that the former Manifestation affirmed that the return and rising of the spirits would occur on the Day of Resurrection, while in truth there is a return and resurrection for every created thing. 82. However We do not wish to mention aught that is not set forth in the Bayán, lest perchance the people of malice raise a great outcry. 83. O would that that which interveneth between the children of men and their Creator were dispelled that they might be enabled to behold God’s invincible sovereignty and dominion, 84. quaff from the wellspring of His heavenly streams, be sprinkled with the outpourings of the ocean of true understanding and be purged from the defilements of the ungodly and the suspicious. 85. As to thy question concerning the worlds of God. 86. Know thou of a truth that the worlds of God are countless in their number, and infinite in their range. 87. None can reckon or comprehend them except God, the All-Knowing, the All-Wise. 88. Consider thy state when asleep. 89. Verily, I say, this phenomenon is the most mysterious of the signs of God amongst men, were they to ponder it in their hearts. 90. Behold how the thing which thou hast seen in thy dream is, after a considerable lapse of time, fully realized. 91. Had the world in which thou didst find thyself in thy dream been identical with the world in which thou livest, it would have been necessary for the event occurring in that dream to have transpired in this world at the very moment of its occurrence. 92. Were it so, you yourself would have borne witness unto it. 93. This being not the case, however, it must necessarily follow that the world in which thou livest is different and apart from that which thou hast experienced in thy dream. 94. This latter world hath neither beginning nor end. 95. It would be true if thou wert to contend that this same world is, as decreed by the All-Glorious and Almighty God, within thy proper self and is wrapped up within thee. 96. It would equally be true to maintain that thy spirit, having transcended the limitations of sleep and having stripped itself of all earthly attachment, hath, by the act of God, been made to traverse a realm which lieth hidden in the innermost reality of this world. 97. Verily I say, the creation of God embraceth worlds besides this world, and creatures apart from these creatures. 98. In each of these worlds He hath ordained things which none can search except Himself, the All-Searching, the All-Wise. 99. Do thou meditate on that which We have revealed unto thee, that thou mayest discover the purpose of God, thy Lord, and the Lord of all worlds. 100. In these words the mysteries of divine wisdom have been treasured. 101. We have refrained from dwelling upon this theme owing to the sorrow that hath encompassed Us from the actions of them that have been created through Our words, if ye be of them that will hearken unto Our Voice. 102. Where is the one who can help Me and shield Me from the swords of these faithless souls? 103. Where is the man of insight who will behold the Words of God with his own eyes and rid himself of the opinions and notions of the peoples of the earth? 104. O servant! Warn thou the servants of God not to reject that which they do not comprehend. 105. Say: Implore God to open to your hearts the portals of true understanding that ye may be apprised of that of which no one is apprised. Verily, He is the Giver, the Forgiving, the Compassionate. Tablet of Fidelity CHAPTER FIVE Divisions 106-140 FIDELITY 106. Thou hast moreover asked Me concerning the ordinances of God. 107. Know thou of a truth that whatsoever hath been prescribed in the Book is indeed the truth, no doubt is there about it, 108. and it is incumbent upon everyone to observe that which hath been sent down by Him Who is the Revealer, the All-Knowing. 109. Were a man to put them away despite his being aware thereof, God would truly be clear of such a one and We too would be clear of him, 110. inasmuch as His ordinances constitute the fruits of the divine Tree and none other than the heedless and the wayward will deviate therefrom. 111. As to Paradise: It is a reality and there can be no doubt about it, and now in this world it is realized through love of Me and My good-pleasure. 112. Whosoever attaineth unto it God will aid him in this world below, and after death He will enable him to gain admittance into Paradise whose vastness is as that of heaven and earth. 113. Therein the Maids of glory and holiness will wait upon him in the daytime and in the night season, while the day-star of the unfading beauty of his Lord will at all times shed its radiance upon him and he will shine so brightly that no one shall bear to gaze at him. 114. Such is the dispensation of Providence, yet the people are shut out by a grievous veil. 115. Likewise apprehend thou the nature of hell-fire and be of them that truly believe. 116. For every act performed there shall be a recompense according to the estimate of God, and unto this the very ordinances and prohibitions prescribed by the Almighty amply bear witness. 117. For surely if deeds were not rewarded and yielded no fruit, then the Cause of God—exalted is He—would prove futile. 118. Immeasurably high is He exalted above such blasphemies! 119. However, unto them that are rid of all attachments a deed is, verily, its own reward. 120. Were We to enlarge upon this theme numerous Tablets would need to be written. 121. I swear by the righteousness of the One true God! 122. The Pen is unable to move by reason of that which hath befallen its Lord, and it weepeth sore, 123. and so do I weep, and likewise weepeth the eye of Him Who is the Essence of Grandeur behind the Tabernacle of Names while seated on the Throne of His glorious Name. 124. Purge thou thy heart that We may cause fountains of wisdom and utterance to gush out therefrom, thus enabling thee to raise thy voice among all mankind. 125. Unloose thy tongue and proclaim the truth for the sake of the remembrance of thy merciful Lord. 126. Be not afraid of anyone, place thy whole trust in God, the Almighty, the All-Knowing. 127. Say: O people, fulfil whatever ye understand of the Persian Bayán, and whatever ye understand not, ask this unerring Remembrance that He may set forth clearly that which God hath intended in His Book, 128. for in truth He knoweth that which is enshrined in the Bayán by virtue of the Will of Him Who is the Omnipotent, the Powerful. 129. Thou hast enquired about the warning We gave to the people at the time of Our departure from Iráq to the effect that when the Sun disappeareth from sight, birds of darkness will be in motion and the standards of Samírí will be reared high. (the maker of the golden calf) Qurán 20:87-98 130. I swear by God! Those birds have stirred in these days and Samírí hath raised his clamour. 131. Well is it with him who recognizeth and is numbered with men of understanding. 132. We have also warned them against the appearance of the calf. 133. God is My witness! 134. All Our warnings have come to pass, as indeed, they are bound to, inasmuch as they have issued from the fingers of glory and might. 135. Beseech thou God to protect thee from the mischief of these men and to purify thee from the insinuations of the froward. 136. Strengthen thy loins then for the promotion of the Cause and pay no attention unto the words uttered by the people of the Bayán, [the Book?] 137. for they are truly incapable of understanding and have failed to comprehend the essence of the Cause as is revealed in this august, this Most Great Announcement. 138. Thus have We inspired thee, and infused into thy heart that which will make thee independent of the allusions of mankind. 139. The glory of God be upon thee and upon them that give ear unto the words thou dost utter for the love of God, thy Lord, and remain steadfast in His Cause. 140. All praise be unto God, the Lord of the worlds.